Jaina Paribhashik Shabdakosh

Author(s): Vishrutvibhashreeji, Mahendramuni
Publisher: Jain Vishva Bharati
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/016117/1

Page #1

Taina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
th
the Gandutaka in the form of the Dadasinya (twelvep l canonical works) propounded by the Arials ((TEYZ r as (ford founders)). SAMSUD 2-jah Dateli Mpya dualasa mga ganipidagi
characterized by the Frasama (tranquillity), Sampega (fear of transmigration or desire of Mokşa). Nirveda (detachment froin Sensual objects), Anukampa compassion and Astikya (faith in the
A
iredinukampistikynblti-oyaktilaksanam
Dictionary of Technical Terms of Jainism
(English Version)
Samyagjnana
Raght knowledge-Acang emancipation the studies of the Daildasutigi (12 principal camo-nical works).
1. The Ruci (faith in the Tattras (categories of truth) of one by which one can attain the right knowledge tree from doubt and
whols Santyagirsti (2) perversmes
2. The liva skjal) which is possessed of Saryagedirsti (1). Tabii Samyag aviparyastay stilt inapra itavustutattvaratipattirys SA samyagirsti.
(Prajita 19.1 Vr Pu 240) Santyagdarśana (Naiscayika)
1. Enlightened world-view (transcendental)-The right faith of the liv soul) emergent upon the kşaya antallationetc
taguitatuavedaniya Darsana sep-taka (those seven sub-types of geldi
The sub-ture of Molanima doluding) Karm, by which there Udan (heel of which is responsible for prevents
Santuaktua (right faith) and Millyatou (perverse - (righi faith)), viz., the four sib-types of Amen
tot Bertipurification of the Padgalas materia passions causing endiss transmigration and
sible for Mithfuithere prevails helthen Dersantamohaniya (ylew-deltidmg) Karate
modifica-tions of substances of faith in arkadabhikita se sadrav yaparya
ories of truth), non completely that of disbelief in tads yagli istinithy aslat san dhikasa yuksaya dipradurblia
rotattesa Sraddha-ratat mai sauvagdaramcjate.
ARENA Deduate_tanmi-stavedaniyam, Set Samyukten Naiscarika.
2. Those Nawas (non-absolutistic stanie Stringed together in the thread of relativement
परस्परोपग्रहो जीवानाम् atriyadarsana Savagdarsana):just as the gems stringed in a single
(Bhuga 1.233) anecklace
Sangagunityuton Vedant jahapim te ceva manifahayumanisesabltagapa-dinandha frayanúvall' ti bilamaijaliti pūdikkasenian tale sve mountyn jalinandoitustaustati,
Samyagmithyanesti sammaddamsa nasadda ne taha tid visesausa
2. The third Jivustata/ Gurtustüra (stage of spiritual development
the party of the fiva (soul), posseshed of the Ruci (faith in the
Tattuus (categories of truth), which is a mixture of both the right Samyagdarśante (Vyavahüriku)
(Sammy) and perverse (mit ). Enlightened world-view (pragmatic)- A constituent of the
samyag i mithya cu arstitasyeti samyagmi-tharstih. Mokşamürga (pathos the Ruci (taith in the latters
(category of truth)
SYNOD CHIEF : GANADHIPATI TULSI LEXICOGRAPHER : ACHARYA MAHAPRAJNA

Page #2

Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakośa
Dictionary of Technical Terms of Jainism
(English Version)
3
42
TUTTE
· Synod Chief Ganadhipati Tulsi
Lexicographer Acharya Mahaprajna
Editor-in-chief Yuvacharya Mahashramana
Editor
Mukhya Niyojika Sadhvi Vishrutavibha
English Translator . Prof. Muni Mahendra Kumar
Jain Vishva Bharati & Jain Vishva Bharati University
Ladnun - 341 306 (Rajasthan)

Page #3

Publisher:
Jain Vishva Bharati & Jain Vishva Bharati University
Ladnun-341 306 (Raj.)
Website: http://www.jvbi.ac.in
EPABX : +91-1581-222110, 224332 E-mail: office@jvbi.ac.in
Jain Vishva Bharati University
ISBN: 978-81-89667-10-8
First Edition : 2009
Pages: 16+ 396
Price: Rs. 1125/
US $ 50
Books Available at:
Jain Vishva Bharati University Ladnun-341 306 (Raj.)
Parsva Prakashan Nisha Pole, Zaveri Wad, Relief Road, Ahmedabad-380-002
Phone: (079) 25356909
Hindi Granth Karyalay, 9, Hira Baug, CP Tank, Mumbai- 400004 Ph.: 09820896128, 022-23826739 E-mail: manishymodi@gmail.com
Printed by: Kala Bharati, Naveen Shahdara, Delhi-110032

Page #4

Acharya Tulsi conceived of and made a resolve for accomplishing the herculean task of preparing the critical editions of the Jain Agamas (canonical works). The work started under him as the Synod-chief. The flow has been continuously advancing since then. The editions of the Agamas are being prepared with due criticism and comparative annotations, and therefore it takes adequate time to accomplish it. It is a matter of ecstasy for me that several monks and nuns (who are my disciples) have been striving strenuously to accomplish it, out of their own intrinsic inspiration. I would like to make, therefore, all of them who have contributed to this work to share with me in my ecstasy. In brief, the contribution is as follows:
Editor-in-chief
Editor
UTTERANCE OF ECSTASY
English Translator
Assistance in Editing
Yuvacharya Mahashramana.
Mukhya Niyojika Sadhvi Vishrutavibha
Prof. Muni Mahendra Kumar
Sadhvi Siddha Prajna
Equal participation and equal distribution are considered to be our duty. All of them who have contributed freely to this uphill task deserve my blessings. I aspire the brilliance of this work to be reflected in their bright future.
Acharya Mahaprajna

Page #5

PUBLISHER'S NOTE
Both of our institutes are progressively marching forward in the direction of fulfilling the great dreams of His Holiness Acharya Shri Tulsi and His Holiness Acharya Shri Mahaprajna, under whose spiritual direction our institutes were established. One of these accomplishments is the publication of the "Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakośa (Dictionary of Technical Terms of Jainism)".
The main difficulty in the field of Indological Studies is the dearth of lexicons on technical terms, on the basis of which the scholars and students can accomplish their research work efficiently. We feel delighted, nay exalted, that this lexicon, prepared under such a Lexicographer-Acharya Shri Mahaprajna, who is an eminent Indologist and a genius saint-will become an outstanding reference book for the scholars and students, undertaking studies and research in the field of Jainology..
We dedicate our humble faith at the feet of Acharya Shri Mahaprajna for this great contribution to the world of scholarship.
We express our deep gratitude to all those Munies, Sadhvies and Samanies who have made important contribution in the fulfilment of the project of preparing this lexicon
Surendra Choradia
President Jain Vishva Bharati
Dr. Samani Mangal Prajna
Vice-chancellor Jain Vishva Bharati University

Page #6

PREFACE
The nectar of the lotus is hidden in its kosa, i.e., bud; money is preserved in the kosa i.e.. treasure: based on this law of nature, probably the lexicologists and metaphysicians would have conceived the idea of preparing the kosa i.e., dictionary. The essence of a voluminous treatise can be found in the dictionary.
The "Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa" (Dictionary of the Techmical Terms of Jainism) is in the hands of the reader. Prior to this publication, there are scores of dictionaries on Jain canons and literature.
Abhidhāna Rājendra Kosa' (seven volumes) Alpaparicita Saiddhāntika Sabdakosa? (four volumes) Āgamasaddakoso? Kathākosaprakaranat Jinaratnakosa Jain Uddharana Kosa (volume 1) Jain Kriyā Kosa? Jain Laksaņāvali (three volumes) Jainendra Siddhānta Kośa (four volumes) Nānārthodayasāgarakosan Pāiasaddamalannavoli Bhagavāna Malāvira Hindi English Jain Sabdakosa 2 Ratnatraya Pāribhāsika Śabdakosa 3 Sacitra Ardhamāgadhi Kosalt An Encyclopaedia of Jainism Encyclopaedia of Jainism Dictionary of Prakrit Proper Names Jaina Yoga Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa's Kriyā Kosa" Pudgala Kosa21 Vardhamāna Kosa21 Yoga Kosa Leśyā Kosa23

Page #7

Jaina Paribhāṣika Sabdakosa/Preface Several Kosas, based on the Agama (canonical works). have been published so far. before preparation of our present dictionary.
~: vi:~
The lexicons, based on the Agamas, are:
Ekārthaka Kosa24
Nirukta Kosa25
Desisabdakosa
Jain Agama Vanaspati Kosa27
Jain Agama Prani Kosa
Jain Agama Vadya Kosa Agama Sabdakosa
Sri Bhiksu Agama Visaya Kosa" (two volumes)
The Jainism is essentially the philosophy of Atmavadi (propounder of the doctrine of soul), Lokavadi (propounder of the doctrine of cosmos), Karmavīdi (propounder of the doctrine of Karma) and Kriyavadi (propounder of the doctrine of action). The philosophical exposition in Jainism is replete with metaphysical description and metaphysical inquiry. The terminology used in metaphysics has a different connotation from the words used in common parlance and it is often quite mystical. A definition/exposition is needed to comprehend its exact connotation. To fulfil this rieed, this "Bilingual Dictionary of Technical Terms of Jainism" has been prepared.
We had started the work of editing the canonical works of Jainism at Ujjain in 1955. under the Synod-chief, Acharya Tulsi. At that time, together with the editing work, we had also conceived of preparing the indexes of subjects. Shri Mohanlalji Banthia took the responsibility of fulfilling this work which is now being carried on by Shrichandji Choradia at Kolkata.
As the field of studies in Jain canonical literature got expanded, the need of its translation into English also was felt. Prof. Nathmal Tatia and Muni Mahendrakumarji started the work of translating the canonical works into English. There arose the problem of translation of the technical terms. Nevertheless, as both the translators were scholars of Jain philosophy, the problem got resolved. However, when other scholars who were less acquainted with the Jain metaphysics and Jain philosophy were given the work of translation of the Jain canonical works and other works of Jain literature into English, the problem of translation of the technical terms cropped up.
Meanwhile, in 1996, Ganadhipati Gurudeva Shri Tulsi was passing his caturmāsa (four month's sojourn during rainy season) at Jain Vishva Bharati, Ladnun. A meeting, in which myself. Prof. Nathmal Tatia, Muni Mahendrakumarji and Sadhvi Vishrutavibha were present, was held in the benign presence of Gurudeva. After the due deliberations, a decision was taken to perpare a dictionary of the technical terms of Jainism in English.
Gurudeva had coined a sūtra (motto) viz.. "first deliberation, then decision, and then implementation" for fulfilment of any task. Accordingly, the decision taken in the meeting got translated into implementation and the work (of translation) started taking shape. Both Dr. Tatia and Sadhvi Vishrutavibha concentrated themselves on the work. I used to dictate the definition of the terminology (in Hindi) to Sadhvi Vishrutavibha and Dr. Tatia translated it into English then and there. After a few days, when Gurudeva perused the work of the duo, he expressed immense pleasure as if a long cherished dream had got realised.

Page #8

Jaina Paribhāṣika Sabdakosa/Preface
-vii
The caturmāsa was over. Dr. Tatia, however, got indisposed, and we also departed from Ladnun. The work of preparation of the Dictionary got interrupted. In 1997, Ganadhipati Gurudeva passed away. An obstruction got created in the Dictionary's work.
Again in 1999, during our citurmisa at Delhi, we thought of reviving the work, but the necessary material for the work was not available there, and hence, the implementation of the project could not take place. In 2000, we passed our caturmäsa at Ladnun. There, we got the required material and we again re-determined to implement our project.
Gurudeva had desired that our Dictionary should be in English; Dr. Tatia also had passed away then. Hence, we resolved to prepare the Dictionary in Hindi. An important event took placeYuvacharya Mahashramana got attached himself to this project with devotion. The work started advancing. But after the caturmasa at Bidasar in 2001, the Ahimsa Yatra (a long tour for the purpose of non-violence) started. The speed of the work was affected-sometimes it was rapid, sometimes slow.
In 2004, during the caturmasa at Siriyari, deliberation was made on the basis of suggestion from Sadhvi Vishrutavibha and ultimately the decision was taken that our Dictionary would be in both languages-Hindi and English. Muni Mahendrakumarji was given the responsibility of the translation into English. He has accomplished his task with devotion and promptness.
Although sometimes our work went at a good pace, while other times at snail's pace, yet we feel delighted that ultimately we have attained the goal, the task is over.
Creation of Lexicon: A road Outlook
The bibiliography of our lexicon makes clear that the original canonical works of both the traditons-Svetämbara and Digambara-have been amply made use of without any bias/prejudice, in the creation of the present dictionary. The canonical works such as Acaränga, Sṛtakṛtānga, Sthānanga, Samayavāyānga, Bhagavati, Upāsakadaśā, Praśnavyākaraṇa, Uttaradhyayana. Daśavaikälika, Nandi, Anuyogadvāra, Prajñāpanā, Aupapātika, Nisitha, Kalpa, Daśāśrutaskandha, Vyavahāra, Avaśyaka and the like, and on one hand the fundamental scholiastic works of the Svetämbara tradition such as Niryukti, Bhāṣya, Cümni, Vrtti etc.-have become the main source for exposition on the technical terms, while on the other hand the Digambara literature including Satkhandagama, Samayasara, Gommaṭasara, Alap Paddhati, Brhaddravyasamgraha, Jñānārṇava etc. and the scholions on them such as Dhavala and other commentaries, have served as similar sources for creation of this lexicon. The monumental textTattvärtha Sutra and its commentaries such as the author's own commentary (Svopajña Bhāṣya), -Bhāsyānusāriņi Ţikā, Sarvärthasiddhi, Rajavārtika etc. have been amply made use of in our work. The classical works such as Pravacanasaroddhāra, Karmaprakrti, Pañcasangraha. Tiloyapannatti, Trilokasära etc. and the modern works such as Jain Siddhanta Dipika; Manonusasanam etc. have been duly used. The principal works on Jain logic such as Sanmatitarka, Pramana Mimänsä, Nayacakra. Aptamimänsä, Syadvadamanjari, Bhikṣunyāyakarṇikā etc. have been widely utilized. For detailed information, the bibiliography is recomended to refer.
The Jain philosophy believes in the doctrines of soul, cosmos, karma, and kriya (action). It contains the ontological as well as the metaphysical explanations of 'existence'. The technical terms used for metaphysical comprehension have quite different connotations from their general nonphilosophical use and also have mystical tinge. The present dictionary on technical terms of Jainism has been prepared for explaining them.

Page #9

~: viii :
Jaina Päribhāṣika Sabdakosa/Preface
The concept of "soul" has been accepted by many schools of philosophy. The doctrine of cosmos and karina have also been accepted by them. However, the subtlety/depth in the discusion on these concepts (viz., soul, cosmos and karma) made by Jain Acaryas is unique-difficult to be found elsewhere. The doctrine of kriya (action) seems to be quite independent concept. From this point of view, the significance of the "Jaina Paribhāṣika Sabdakosa" is evidently proved.
Description and Analytical Definition
Our predecessors (Acaryas) had written the commentaries in various forms such as Niryukti, Bhāṣya, Curni, etc. to fecilitate the studies in the canonical literature and other semi-canonical works. They facilitate us to comprehend the definition of the terminology used therein. The different commentators have given diverse definitions of a single term. This has someties become helpful in grasping the purport/meaning, but sometime it creates complications. By studying "Jaina Lakṣaṇavali" one can very well understand this point. We, however, at some place, have used certain works, other than the usual commentaries. For example, let us consider the definition of the word Sthila. In common parlance it connotes 'gross. But in the context of Anuvratas, it is not used in that sense. Abhayadevasūri, in his Vṛtti on Upasakadasā, has interpreted it as "trasa" (living beings capable of undertaking locomotion. Haribhadrasûri, however, interprets it as "gross". In his Vrtti on Amasyakan But, actually. the use of term 'sthula' here is in the sense of desa-partly, not fully or completely or totally. Umāsvāti has used the term desa and saron for anuvrata and mahavrata respectively." This is corroborated by the allusion of the Bhagavati Sutra, in which it is mentioned that the śravaka (the lay follower) undertakes pratakhyāna (abstinence) partly, does not undertake it partly.
Another term, for illustration, is Papa (inauspicious karma). We get the definiton of Papa in ancient works, but the term Papasthana is not explained. So we have taken its definition from a relatively later work of Jayācārya."
Methodology
1. Our view about 'definition' is that the right of giving new definition should not be restricted only to ancient commentators; the new scholiasts should also be given this right. Based on this line of thinking, we have at many places, created new definitions.
2. In making of such dictionary on technical terms, it becomes extremely necessary that cross references of the mutually related terms should be given, in order to facilitate the reader to comprehend thoroughly the meaning of the terms. From this point of view, wherever we found necessary we have given the corss reference at the end of the definition of such words.
Eg.. Sarkarāprabhā See-Ratnaprabha.
3. Wherevr possible, we have illustrated the terms through pictures, diagrams etc.. The figures are given with the words themselves or at the end of the dictionary.
4. The first task to be undertaken in the preparation of such dictionary of technical terms, is the proper selection of such terms. In the beginning. I myself applied to dus task. Afterwards. several others also joined me. In total, there are. .........enteries in this dictionary.

Page #10

ix:
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakośa/Preface Review
No book is accomplished completely unless a proper review is done. For review, what is needed is re-examination and critical scrutiny. In this sort of rather strenuous task, Yuvacharya Mahashramana applied himself. He also was a companion in selection of the words. But this is not all. The way in which he examined the whole work with minute acumen has indeed played the role of building the proper structure of such a voluminous and fruitful achievement. It is again worth mentioning that he could manage time while carrying out dexterously his responsibilities of religious order and other works.
Sadhvi Vishrutavibha undertook the responsibility of coordinating the whole project, and fulfilled it with such a great devotion which exemplifies her trait of patience. Her eagerness sometimes challenged my carefreeness and made me alert to apply myself to the accomplishment of this project. Her acumen and dexterity are manifested explicitly in the task of finding out the reference of the works to substantiate the definitions.
Sadhvi Siddhaprajna's contribution in putting the book in systematic shape is very significant. She has utilized her minuteness of vision in checking the proofs. It shows that if a physically lean and thin person has a high mental power, he/she can become very much efficient.
A valuable contribution has been made by Sadhvi Jayavibha and Samanies like Samani Muditprajna, Ujjvalaprajna, Vinitaprajna, Charitraprajna, Sharadaprajna in assisting the editing work. English Translation
The present kośa has been translated into english by Muni Mahendrakumarji. He is a genius saint of our religious order. He is a scholar of Jainism, Western Philosophy and Ideas, and many languages too. His devotion to undertake strenuous efforts is also unique.
Sadhvi Vandanashri and Muni Abhijeetkumar have taken pains with devotion in the task of proof-reading of the English Version.
I am delighted that the hearty desire of Ganadhipati Gurudeva Tulsi to prepare an useful lexicon of this type has been materialized in the form of the “Dictionary of Technical Terms of Jain Philosophy".
My auspicious wishes for all the Sadhus, Sadhvies and Samanies, who have contributed to this work-let all them offer their libation at the altar of the multi-dimensional development of Jainism.
28 December, 2008
- Acharya Mahaprajna
1. Abhidhāna Rajendra Kośa, Vijay Rajendra Suri, Logos Press, New Delhi, 1 st E.1913, 2nd. E.1910, 3: E. 1934,
V. S. 1937.1931 Alpaparicita Saiddhāntika Sabdakośa, Acharya Sri Anandasagarasurishvara. Ed. Gani Kancanasagara, Muni Pramodasagar, Seth Devacandra Lalabhai Jain Pustokoddhara Trust, Surat, V. S. 1954, V. S.
2010, 1969 Urabhana, 1974. 3. Agamasaddakoso, Muni Diparatnasagar, Agamaaradhana Centre, Shitalanath Society. Ahemdabad (part
1). V. S. 2057, 2001.

Page #11

Jaina Paribhāṣika Sabdakosa/Preface Kathakoṣaprakaraya, Sri Jinashverasuri. Ed. Acharya Jinavijaya Muni. Singhi Jainshastra Sikshapit Bharatiya Vidyabhavan, Bombay, V. S. 2005, 1949,
5. Jinaratnakosa (part 1), H. D. Valenkar. Bhandarakara Oriental Research Institute.
6. Jain Uddharana Kosa, (part 1), Dr. Kamaleshkumar Jain, Bhogilal Laherchand Bharatiya Sanskrit Sansthan. Delhi & Motilal Banarasidas Publishers, Delhi, 2003.
~X:~~
7. Jainakriya Kośa, Pt. Pravara Daulataramji Jinavani Pracaraka Karyalala Racana, 1795.
8.
Jain Lakṣaṇavali, Balachandra Siddhantashastri Vira Seva Mandir, Delhi, V.S. 2030, 1973,1779. 9. Jainendra Siddhanta Kosa, Kshu. Jinendra Varni, Bhratiya Jnanapith, V.S. 2026, 1970, 4th. E. 1993.
10. Nandrthodayasagarakosa, Jainacharya Sri Ghasilallji Maharaj. Acharya Sri Ghasilalji Maharaj. Sahitya" Prakasa Samiti, Indore, V.S. 2045, Ashadh, July 1988.
11. Paiasaddamahannavo, Pt. Haragovinda T. Seth, Prakrita Grantha Parishad, Varanasi, 2nd E. 1963. 12. Bhagavana Mahavira Hindi English Jain Sabdakosa, Aryska Sri Candanamatiji Mataji. (Editing & Synodchief). Digambara Jain Triloka Shodhasansthan, Hastinapur (Merath), 2004.
13. Ratnatraya Paribhāṣika Šabdakośa, Ganini Aryika Sri Visuddhamatiji.
14. Sacitra Ardhamägadhi Kosa. Sri Ratnacandaji Maharaj. Kesharicandabhandari. Indore. 1923.
15. Encyclopaedia of Jainism, P. C. Nahar, K. C. Ghosh, Satguru Publication, A Division of Indian Books Centre, Delhi, 1st Ed. 1917, Reprint 1996.
16. Encyclopaedia of Jainism. Nagendra Kr. Singh, Indo European Jain Research Foundation. Delhi, 1st Ed.
2001.
17. Dictionary of Prakrit Proper Names, Mohanlal Banarasi Dass Mehta, K. Rishabh Chandra, Ed. by Dalsukh Malvania, L. D. Institute of Indology, 1970.
18. Jaina Yoga Paribhāṣika Sabdakośa, Muni Rakesh Kumar, Jain Vishva Bharati, Ladnun, 1992.
19. Kriya Kosa, Ed. by Mohanlal Banthia, Srichanda Choradia, Jain Darshan Samiti, Kolkata, 1969. 20. Pudgala Kosa, Ed. by Mohanlal Banthia, Srichanda Choradia, Jain Darshan Samiti. Kolkata, 1999.
21. Vardhamana Kosa, Ed. by Mohanlal Banthia, Srichanda Choradia. Jain Darshan Samiti, Kolkata, 1990. 1994.
22. Yoga Kosa, Part-I 1993, Part-II 1996.
23. Lesya Kosa, Ed. by Banthia, Choradia, Publisher Mohanlal Banthia, Kolkata, 1966.
24. Ekārthaka Kośa, Synod Chief Ganadhipati Tulsi, Chief Editor. Yuvacharya Mahaprajna. Ed. Samani Kusumprajna, Jain Vishva Bharati, Ladnun, 1983.
25. Nirukta Kosa, Synod Chief Ganadhipati Tulsi, Chief Editor., Yuvacharya Mahaprajna. Ed. Sadhvi Siddhapraja, Sadhvi Nirvanaprajna, Jain Vishva Bharati, Ladnun, 1984.
26. Desisabdakosa, Synod Chief Ganadhipati Tulsi. Chief Editor. Yuvacharya Mahaprajna, Ed. Muni Dulaharaj. Jain Vishva Bharati, Ladnun, 1988.
27. Jain Agama Vanaspati Kosa, Synod Chief Ganadhipati Tulsi, Chief Editor. Acharya Mahaprajna. Ed. Muni Sricand Kamal, Jain Vishva Bharati, Ladnun, 1996.
28. Jain Agama Prani Kośa, Synod Chief Ganadhipati Tulsi, Chief Editor. Acharya Mahaprajná, Ed. Muni Virendra Kumar, 1999.
29. Jain Agama Vadya Kosa. Synod Chief Ganadhipati Tulsi. Chief Editor. Acharya Mahaprajna, Ed. Virendra Kumar, Muni Jay Kumar, 2004.
-
30. Agama Sabdakosa (part I). Synod Chief Ganadhipati Tulsi, Ed. Yuvacharya Mahaprajna, Jain Vishval Bharati, Ladnun, V.S. 2037, 1980.
31. Sri Bhiksu Agama Visaya Kosa (part-1), 1996. (part-II) 2005, Synod Chief Ganadhipati Tulsi, Chief Editor. Acharya Mahaprajna, Ed. Sadhvi Vimalprajna. Sadhvi Siddhaprajna, Jain Vishva Bharati University. Ladnun. (Raj.).

Page #12

xi:
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa/Preface 32. Ayāro, 1.5. 33. Upāsaka Vrtti, Pa 5—- thūlagam ti trasavisayam. 34. AVaHa Vr. 2 p. 219–sthūlāh dvindriyādayah...... 35. Tattvārtha Sūtra, 7.2—deśasarvato'numahati. 36. Bhaga, 1.162-desam uvaramai, desam no uvaramai. 37. Jhini Cacrā. 22.22.
-000

Page #13

ABBREVIATIONS
Aci Adha Vr Anadha Anu Anucu Anu Ma Vr AnuHavr Anta
Caitya Jambu Jambīca Jambu V! JiBha Jiva
Anyayo Amisra
JiVaVi Jaitavi Jaimi Jaisidi Jaisidir fria
АСії ACúla Ani ABha
Apa
Ava AvaCů 1 AvaCu 2 ĀvaNi Ava Pari
Abhidhāna Cintamani Anagara Dharmāmsta Suopajnia Vrtti Anagaradharmāmrta Anuyogadvāra (Anuogadārăim) Anuyogadvāra Cūrni . Anuyogadvāra Maladhariya Vrtti Anuyogadvärn Haribhadriya Vrtti Antakrddasi (Antagadadasão. Angasuttani Part-3) Anyayoga Vyavacchedika Amitagatisravakācāra Ācāränga (Ayaro) Acaränga Curni Ayaracula Acarariga Niryukti Ācārānga Bhasyam Alāpa Paddhati Avasyaka (Āvassayam, Navasuttāni) Avasyaka Cūrni, part-1 Avasyaka Cūrni, part-2 Avavasyaka Niryukti Avasyaka Parisista (Avassayam. Navasuttani) Avasyaka Bhasya Avasyaka Malayagiriya Vrtti Avasyaka Haribhadriya Vrtti, part-1 Avasyaka Häribhadriya Vrtti, part-2 Acāranga Vitti Uttarādhyayana (Uttarajjhayanāni) Uttarādhyayana Cūrni Uttaradhyayana Niryukti Upasakadasa (Uvāsagadasão, Angasuttani, part-3) Upăsakadaśa Vrtti Upasakādhyayana Uttarădhyayana Santyācārya Vrtti Uttarādhyayana Sukhabodha Vrtti Oghaniryukti Oghaniryukti Vrtti Oghaniryukti Bhāsya Oghaniryukti Bhäsya Vrtti Aupapatika (Ovaiyam, Uvamgasuttani, part-1) Aupapätika Vrtti Kalpa (Kappo, Navasuttāni) Kārttikeyanupreksā (Kattikeyānuvekkha) Karmagrantha Karmapraksti Kasaya Präbhrta (Kaşaya Pāluda) Gommatsara Karmakanda Gommatsara Jivakanda Caritrasira
nãVr Jhica TaBhä TaBhavr Tava Taśru Vr TaSi TriPa Da DRACU DaCula Dalica Dani Da Bha Dapră Dasa
AvaBha AvaMa V. ĀVaHaVr 1 A VaHaVr 2 Avr
Catyavandava Jambuddivapaumatti. Jambucarita Jambūdvipaprastapti Vrtti Jitakalpa Bhasya Jivājivābligama, (livājivābhigame, Uvangasuttani. part-1) Jivājivilligamo Vrtti Jain Tatton Vidya Jannadarśana : Manana Aur Mimarsi Jain Siddhanta Dipika Jaina Siddhinta Dipika Vrtti Jatādharmakatha (Nāyadhammakahão Angasuttani part-3). Jrätādharmakatha Vrtti Jini Carca Tattvärtha Bhasin Tattvārtha Bhasyānusarini Tika Tattvartharajavartika Tattvārthasrutasāgara Vrtti Tattvārtha Sutra Triloka Prajiapti (Tiloyapannatti) Daśavnikälika (Dasavcăliyam) Dasavaikälika Agastyasinha Cümni Dasavnikālika Cülika Dasapaikalika Jinadasa Curni Dasavaikälika Nirijukti Daśavaikälika Bhasya Darsanaprabhrta. Daśāśrutaskandha (Dasão, Navasuttani) Dasavarkalika Häribladriya Vrtti Dravyānuyogalgrkanā Dvādasānupreksa (Bārasānuvekkha) Dhavali. Pustaka Dharsamgroho Dvīdasaranayacakra Nandi Nandi Curni Nandi Moladhäriya Vitti Nandi Haribhadriya Vrtti . Nava Padartho Nisitla (Nisiham. Navasuttani) Nisitha Bhasya Nisitha Bhasya Cūrni Nirayivaliki (Niraya vasiyão, Uvamgasuttani part-2) Nirvanakalika Niyamasāra Tatparyn Vrtti Nyāyakumudacandra Nyāyāvntāra Pancavastu
UNi Ира
Upå Vr Upåsa Usavr Usu Vr ONI ONIVI OBha OBhavy Aupa
DaHaVr Drata Duña Dhava, Pu Dhasam Naca Nandi Nandicí NandiMaVr Nandi HaVr Navala Ni Nibha NiBhaCu Nira
Aupa Vr Ка Kaa Kagra Kapra Kapra Goka Goji Casa
Nirvanaka NisäTäur Nυάγα&ιι Nyāya Panicaun

Page #14

Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa/Abbreviations
xiii :
ParicaCùVr Paici Parisan Padun PiNi PH
Puspa
Raja Raja Vr Lasam ViBha ViBhakoVr ViBhāma Vr Visto Vya Vya Bha Vyabhā Pi Vyabhar Sabha Srāpra Srāpravy Sa
Prama
Prami Vr Prata Pranata Prami Prava Prasa Prasilor PrasãVr Prasia
Paricasútra Vrtti Parcisaka Parcasamgralia Paramātma Dvātrimsika Pindaniryukti Puspika (Pupphiyão. Uvangasuttāni part-2) Puspaculika (Pupphacülikão. Uvaigasuttani part-2) Prajnapana (Pannavanā. Uvangasuttāni part-2) Prajiin Vrtti Prasnottara Tattvabodha Pramananayntattvalokälaikara Promāna Mimāms Pravacanasara Pravacanasároddhāra Pravacanosároddhāra Udayaprabhavrtti Prawacanasäroddhära Vrtti Prasnavynkarana (Panlivõgaranam. Uvargasuitāni part-3) Prasnavvikarano Vrtti Brhad Dravyasangraha Brhad Dravyasamgrala Vrtti Brhatkalpabhasta Brhatkalpabhasya Vrtti Brliatsamgralani Bhagavati Ārādlani Bhagavati Aradhana Vijayodaya Vrtti Blagitanti. (Bhagani, Angusuttini part-2) Bhagavati Cirni Bhagavati Biasa Bhagavati Vrtti Bhavasanugraha Bhiksuinyāynkarnika Manomusasanam Mülīcara Yogasataka Yogasastra Yogaśāstra Vrtti
Rājaprasniya Rajapraśniya Vrtti Läti Samhita Visesavasyaka Bhasya Visesavasyaka Bhasia Kotyācārya Vrtti Visesavasyaka Bhasya Maladhariya Vrtti Vitarāga Stotra Vyavahāra (Vavahāro, Navasuttani) Vyavahāra Bhasya Vyavahärabhasya Pithika Vyavahārabhāsya Vrtti Santasudharasabhāvanā Sravakapratikramana Sravakaprajaptivrtti Satkhandägama Saddarsanasamuccaya Sanmatitarkaprakarana Samaviyaga (Samavão) Samavão Prakirnaka Samaviyanga Vrtti Samadhishtaka Samavasara Samayasara, Atmakinäti Vrtti Sarvarthasiddhi Samācāri Sataka, Agamadhikara Sutrakrtanga (Siyagado 1) Sitrakrtango (Siyagado 2) Sūtrakrtanga Curri Satrakrtingo Nirvukti Sūtrakrtaniga Vrtti Süryaprajiapti (Surapamatti. Uvarigasuttäni part-2) Süryaprajapri Vrtti Sthänănga (Thanam) Sthanaiga Vrtti Syadvadamanjari Gathi Patro Page Sutra
Sapra Sama Sama Pra Sama Vr Sasa Sasi Sasa Akhya Sasi Sasan Sintra 1 Sutra 2 StraC1 Satrani Sutrovy Sury
Prasuar Brdrasam Brdrasamvr BrBha BrBhāVr Brsam Blian Bhai Vior Blaga
Surya VI Stha Stav! Syama
BllagaC1i Bhagabha Blago VI Bhasam Bhiksi! Mano Mula Yosa Yosa Yosa Vr
Gi
--000

Page #15


Page #16

Jaina Pāribhāșika Śabdakośa
(English Version)

Page #17


Page #18

A
Akatisancita
A set or multitude of things, conglomerated in a very great number which can be numerically expressed only as Asankhyeya (innumerable) or Ananta (infinite). akati-asamkhyātā anantā vā.......asamkhyātā ekaikasamaye utpannah santastathaiva sancitaste akatisañcitāḥ. (Stha 3.7 Vr Pa 99) See-Katisancita.
Akarmabhumi
The region (in Jain Cosmography) where the needs of life (of the inhabitants) are fulfilled through Kalpavṛksas (the wish-fulfilling trees): i.e., where there is no need for people to undertake any karma i.e., the activities of commerce. agriculture etc., for their livelihood. There are 30 such Akarmabhūmis. kṛṣyādikarmmarahitāḥ kalpapādapaphalopabhogapradhānā blūmayo haimavatapañcakaharivarṣapañcakadevakurupañcakottarakurupañcakaramyakapañcakairaṇyavatapañcaka
(Nandi 23 MaVr Pa 102)
ripastrimsadakarmabhümayah.
See-Karmabhumi.
Akarmavirya
The innate power of soul, which emerges by the Kṣaya (annihilation) of the Viryäntaraya Karma (Karma obstructing the spiritual energy). na vidyate karmäsyetyakarma-viryāntarāyakṣayajanitam jivasya sahajam viryam. (Sutra 1.8.2 Vr Pa 168)
Akarmansa
1. The state of the liberated soul, which is free from even an iota of Karma. akammamse-ebhih sarvairvidhūnitaiḥ aka
mmamso bhavati.........siddhatvam.
(Sutra 1.1.39 Ci p.45) 2. A state of Snataka Nirgrantha (3). which indicates the total annihilation of the Ghatya (destroying) Karmas of the Snataka Nirgrantha.
kṣalitasakalaghātikarmamalapaṭalatvat snäta iva snataḥ sa eva snätakaḥkṣapitakarmmatvadakarmmänśaḥ. (Stha 5.189 Vr Pa 320)
Akalevara Śreni
The Kṣapaka Śreņi. (spiritual ladder of annihilation of deluding Karma), ascending which the ascetic annihilates the Karmas.
kalevaram sariram avidyamānam kadevarameṣāmakadevarah-siddhästeṣām śreṇiriva śre
niryayottarottaraśubhapariņāmaprāptirupaya te siddhipadamārohanti (tām), kṣapakaśreṇim. (u 10.35 SaVr Pa 341)
Akalpasthapanäkalpa
Not to send for Gocaracarya (going on round for collection of bliksd (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) that ascetic (Muni). who has not studied the original text and meaning of Pindaisand (2) (first chapter of the Acaracala, which is the second śrutaskandha (division) of the first principal canonical work). 'akalpikena' anadhitapindaiṣaṇādisütrarthena ähärädikam na grähayet......... (BrBhā 6442 Vr)
Akalpasthita
That ascetic (Muni), who has been initiated in the tradition of Caturyāma (monastic discipline of four great vows).
akalpasthitänam tu 'catvāro yāmāḥ catväri mahāvratani bhavanti. (BrBha 5340 Vr)
Akaṣāya Samvara
The state of the Vitaraga (one, free from attachment and aversion):
inhibition of the Kaşaya (passions) such as anger and the like.
krodhadyabhavo'kaṣāyaḥ.
(Jaisid 5.14)
Akaşayi
Passionless-That ascetic (Muni), whose Moha (delusion) has been subsided or annihilated. akaṣayiṇaḥ upasantamohadayaḥ.
(Sthul 5.208 Vr Pa 327)
Akasmatdaṇḍapratyaya
The fourth kind of dandasamādāna (killing)/ kriyästhāna:
accidental killing of some other person while killing someone else.
ahavare cautthe damdasamädäṇe akasmädamdavattie tti ähijjai-se jahanamae kei purise kacchamsi va dahamsi vakavimjalam va vimdhitta bhavati-iti khalu se ammassa afthae annam phusai-akasmädamde. (Sutra 2.2.6)

Page #19

Jaina Pāribhäşika Sabdakosa
- 2:Akasmāt Bhaya Irrational fear-A type of fear; experiencing fear without any external cause. akasmādeva bāhyanimittänapekşam grhadişveva sthittasya rātryādau bhayamakasmädbhayam.
(Sthā 7.27 Vr Pa 369)
an expiation; this is to be carried out concurrently during the course of six months. bahunaparādhānäpannasiya şanmäsäntam tapa itikrtvā saņmāsādhikam tapahkarma teşvevantarbhāvya sesamāropyate yatra să aktsnäropanā.
(Sama 28.1 Vr Pa 46)
Akriyāvādi Non-conformist-A heretic philosopher who does not accept the existence of soul. ye punarihākriyāvādinasteşāmātmaiva năsti.
(USãVr Pa 443) See-Kriyāvādi.
Akāma Nirjarā Avipāki (Avipākajā) Nirjara (premature falling off of Karma) which occurs or which is undertaken without the intention of Moksa (liberation). When one does not refrain from sensual objects voluntarily, but abstains from Bhoga (use of consumable goods) and Upabhoga (use of non-cunsumable goods) involuntarily, the shedding of Karma takes place; it is called Akāma Nirjarā. visayā'narthanivịttim cātmābhiprāyenākurvatah pāratantryād bhogopabhoganirodho'kāmanirjarā.
(Tavā 6.12) sahakāmena mokṣābhilasena vidhiyamānā nirjarā sakāmā, tadaparā akāmā. (Jaisidi 5.18)
Akşaņayoga That effort, which is free from violence. ahimsaņeņa acchano jogo jassa so acchanajogo.
(Da 8.3 ACap.185)
Akāma Marana A type of Maraña (death); involuntary (accidental) death of a non-restrained being who, inspite of not wishing to die. dies because of his attachment to indulgence in sensuousness. bālā iva bālāh sadasadvivekavikalataya........ te hi vişayābhişvurgato maranamanicchanta eva mriyante.
(U 5.17 SaVr Pa 242)
Aksara Sentience-The consciousness quâ knowledge: that which never vanishes -- that which does not get destroyed even in the state of dormant state. nāņakkharam kşara samcarane na kşaratityakşaram, na pracyavate anupayoge'pityarthaḥ...... tam ca nāņam avisesato cetanetyarthah.
(Naudi 55 C7 p.44)
Akāla That time period, during which the obligatory acts like Svādhyāya (scriptural studies and teaching) etc., are not allowed to be performed. kālah-karttavyāvasarastadviparito'kalah.
(ĀVr Pa 91)
Aksarasruta A variety of Śrutajñāna (articulate knowledge), the articulate knowledge which is related with linguistic symbols such as alphabetical letters etc., it is communicated through three types of linguistic symbols, viz., Sanjñākşara. Labdhyakṣara and Vyañjanākṣara. akkharasuyam tiviham pannattam, tam jahasannakkharam, vamjanakkharam, laddhiakkharam.
(Nandi 56)
Akusala Unwise-A person whose activity tends to augment the cycles of birth and death. akusalonāma apradhānah bamdhāya samsārāya.
(Nibhā 74 Cü p.36)
Aksinamahānasa A kind of Labdhi (supematural power, obtained through yoga (spiritual practices like Tapa. Dhyāna etc.)): a Labdhi by dint of which even a limited quantity of food-stuff would never get exhausted inspite of being consumed by many people; but if it is consumed by the person having such Labdhi, it would get over yenā"nitam bhaikşam balubhirapyanyairbhuktain na ksiyate, kintu svayameva bhuktam
Akrtsnā Āropaņā The expiation prescribed for a an ascetic (Muni) for committing a lapse during undertaking of a six-monthly fasting which was prescribed as

Page #20

3:
Jaina Pāribhāșika Šabdakosa nisthām yāti tasyā'kșinamahānasilabdhih.
(ViBhā 801 Vr)
One type of the Sāmānya Guna (generic quality): that quality or mode of a substance, which is responsible for keeping intact the existence of the substance. svasvarūpāvicalanatvam-agurulaghutvam.
(Jaisidi 1.38 Vr)
Agurulaghu Dravya
(Bhaga. 1.403)
Agamikaśruta A variety of Śrutajñāna (articulate knowledge): the articulate knowledge, in the form of scripture, the classification of which is related with the style of its composition; it stands for the scripture in which there is abundance of diverse passages in the form of different meters such as gathā, sloka, vestaka etc.. For example, Kālika Sruta. bhmgaganiyāi gamiyam jam sarisagamam ca kāranavasena. gāhāi agamiyam khalu kāliyasuyam ditthivãe vā..
(ViBhā 549) See-Gamikasruta.
See-Gurulaghu Dravya.
Agnikāya
(ACūlā 2.41)
See-Tejaskāyika.
Agāradharma : Lay follower's conduct-The twelve kinds of dharma (righteous conduct that has been prescribed for a lay follower, i.e., five Anuvratas (five smaller vows of righteousness), three Gunavratas (qualifying vows) and four Sikşāvratas (supplementary vows). agāradhammam duvālasaviham āikkhai, tam jahā-pamca anuvvayāim, tinni gunavvayāim, cattāri sikkhāvayāim.
(Aupa 77) Agurulaghukaguņa
(Prajmã 15.57): See-Agurulaghutva.
Agnikumāra Fiery Youth-A variety of Bhavanapati Deva (Mansion-dwelling god); a class of Devas, possessed of luminous and white body; their symbol is pot and they remain at the commands of the Lokapāla (universal guard) named Soma. mānonmānapramāņayuktā bhāsvanto'vadātā ghatacinhā agnikumārā bhavanti. (TaBha 4.11) aggikumārā......tārārīvā je yāvanne tahappagārā savve te tabbhattiyā, tappakkhiyā tabbhāriyā.... mahāranno āņāuvavāya-vayaņa-niddese citthamti..
(Bhaga 3.252)
Agreyaniya Purva The second Pūrva (canonical work of earlier lore); it contains the quantitative description of all the substances, all the modes and all the living beings. bitiyam aggeyaṇīyam, tattha vi savvadavvāņa pajjavāņa ya savvajīvavisesāna ya aggamparimāņam vannijjai. (Nandi 104 Cū p.75)
Agurulaghukanāma A sub-type of Nāma (body-making) Karma, the rise of which is responsible for the balanced weight of the body, making it neither too heavy nor too light. yadudayāt prāņinām sarīrāni na gurūņi nāpi laghūni kintvagurulaghurūpāņi bhavanti, tadagurulaghunāma. (Prajna 23.51 VỊ Pa 476) agurulaghupariņāmaniyāmakamagurulaghunāma.
(Ta Bhā 8.12)
Aghātikarma Non-destroying (or non-desperate) Karmasthose Karmas, which do not destroy the principal qualities of soul; there are four Aghāti Karmas viz., Vedaniya Karma, Nāma Karma, Gotra Karma and Ayusya Karma. . See-Ghātikarma.
Agurulaghukaparyava A generic quality of Dravya (substance).
(Bhaga 2.45) See-Agurulaghutva.
Anga 1. The twelve Argas (1) (principal canonical
Agurulaghutva

Page #21

~: 4:~
works) (such as Acaranga and the like);
the principal canonical works which are propounded by the Arhata (1) (Tirthankara (ford-founder)) and composed by the Ganadharas (3) (composers of the canonical works). ganahara-therakayam vä, äesä mukkavägaraṇao
vā.
dhuva-calavisesao vā, amgāṇagešu nāṇattam.. (ViBha 550) 2. A part of Kalika Śruta, the eleven Angas (1) (principal canonical works). kaliyasuyaparimāṇasamkha.......angasamkhā.
(Anu 571)
Angaculika
A kind of Kalika Śruta (a category of Agamas (2) (canonical works) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night): the Cula (appendix) of the Acaranga (the first Anga (1) (principal canonical work)) or the Cila of the Dṛṣṭivada (12 Anga (1)). amgassa calita jahä äyärassa pameacalato, ditthitivassa và cũ la (Nandi 78 Cap. 59)
Anganimitta
A branch of astanga mahānimitta (the eightfold science of prognostication):
it deals with foretelling of good or evil effect of the vibration or quivering of the parts of the body.
anga-pratyamga-darśana-sparśanādibhistrikälabhāvisukhaduḥkhādivibhāvanamangam.
(Tavā 3.36)
Angapraviṣṭa
A kind of Śrutajñāna (articulate knowledge). (Nandi 73)
See Anga, Angabahyaśruta.
Angapravistaśruta
A kind of Śrutajñāna (articulate knowledge). which is made with respect to the speaker and which is included in the Dvadasanga or Ganipiṭaka.
suyaninaparokkham coddasaviham.....angapavittham anamgapavittham... (Nandi 55) angapaviṭṭham duvalasaviham pannattam........
(Nandi 80)
Angabahya Anangapravistasruta (Upärigas) (auxiliary cano
Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
nical works) The Agamas (2) (canonical works) other than the Angas (1) (principal canonical works) such as Aupapātika (first Upanga) and the like, composed by the Sthaviras (elders (ascetics). See-Upanga.
Angabahyaśruta
A kind of Srutajñāna (articulate knowledge). tam samasao duviham pannattam, tam jahā angapavittham, angabahiram ca.. (Nandi 73) See-Angabākya.
Angāra
A type of Mandalika Dosa (blemish incurred at the time of eating meals).
which is indulged in by an ascetic (Muni), by praising the tasty meal and its giver. It is called Angara because, on account of this blemish, the transgressor (monk) as if converts the fuel of conduct into coal (agdra) by the fire of attach
ment.
tam hoi saimgalam jam ähärei mucchio santo. (PiNi 655) svadvannam taddātāram vā prasamsan yad bhuikte sa raggagnina caritrendhanasyangärikaraṇādangaro dosah. (Yosa 1.38 V p.138)
Angārakarma
A kind of Karmadána (occupation involving great bondage of Karma).
the industry in which tremendous violence to the fire-bodied beings (in furnace etc.) is committed the industry such as manufacturing or trading in coal.
imgala niddahitu vikkinati. (AvaHaVr2 p.226) angārāṇām karaṇavikrayasvarupam, evamagnivyāpārarupam yadanyadapiṣṭakāpākādikam karma tadangarakarmocyate. (Bhaga 8-242 Vr)
Angula
A unit of measurement; a type of vibhāganispanna kṣetrapramāna (measurement of linear space int which the space and the means to measure are separate):
it is of three types, viz.. Ätmängula. Pramanangula and Utsedhāngula.. See-Utsedhangula
se kim tam vibhaganipphanne? vibhāganipphanne
gähä

Page #22

Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa
argula vihatthi rayani....
jivapradesebliyascalitam—teşvanavasthānase ki tam angule? angule tivihe pannatte, tam silam taditarattvacalitam. (Bhaga 1.28 Vr) jahā—āyarigule, usseharigule pamāṇāngule..
(Anu 388, 389) Acitta See-Utşedhāngula.
Non-living (inanimate)-The thing which is not
Sacitta (animate object), i.e., that which is bereft Argustha Prasna
of Jiva (soul).
(Da 5.1.86) A kind of Vidyā (occult science), that Vidyā, through which one can get the Acittamahāskandha desired answer (or a solution) to a question by
That largest Skandha (aggregate of Paramānus incarnating a deity on the nail of the thumb.
(the ultimate atoms)) of the Pudgala (physical See-Kşaumakaprasna.
substance), which occupies the entire cosmic
space and which consists of greatest number of Acaksurdarśana
Paramāņus and is Catuhsparsi (possessed of Non-ocular intuition-The (first) instant indeter- four (fundamental) touches). minate general intuition (Darśana) obtained ayameva sarvotkrstaparamāņusamkhyāprathrough the sense-organs, other than the eyes, cito......eşa punaracittamahāskandho yasmăccaand through the mind. .
tuhsparsa isyate. acakṣuşa-cakşurvarjaśeșendriyamanobhirdar
(ViBhā 644,646 MaVr p.282,283) śanam-svasvavişaye sāmānyagrahanamacakşurdarśanam. (Prajmã 29.3 Vr Pa 527) Acitta Yoni
The inanimate matter (devoid of Jivas (soul's) Acakşurdarśanāvarana
Pradeśas (the indivisible units of the substance) A sub-type of Darsanāvara (intuition-vei- which serves as the Yoni (substratum suitable ling) Karma,
for the birth of the Jiva) for a Jiva to take birth in. due to the rise of which, Acakşudarsana (non
(Sthā 3.101) -ocular intuition) is veiled.
See-Misrayoni. ......acakşudarsanam tasyāvaraniyamacakşurdarśanāvaraniyam. (Prajna 23.14 Vr Pa 467). Acelaka
1. That code of ascetic conduct, according to Acarama
which a monk renounces all clothes. When one is going to attain the same state again, 2. That code of ascetic conduct, according to it is termed as Acarama with respect to him. which a monk is allowed to have white and jo jam pāvihiti puno bhāvam, so tena acarimo simple clothes (in limited quantity).
(Bhaga 18.36) acelakah-avidyamānacelakaḥ kutsitacelako vā.
(U 23.13 SãVr Pa 500) Acaramasamayanirgrantha A category of Nirgrantha (4) (Nirgrantha) (3);
Acela Parişaha the Nirgrantha (4) (Nirgrantha (3) during the A type of Parişaha (hardship). entire duration of this state, excepting the last 1. To endure with equanimity the feeling of Samaya (smallest time-unit) of the eleventh- embarassment or shame felt in following the Upaśāntamoha and the twelfth-Kșinamoha conduct of remaining naked. Gunasthānas (stages of spiritual development). 2. To remain unperturbed about clothing, on not See-Yathāsukşamanirgrantha.
getting clothes.
parijunnehim vatthehim, hokkhāmi tti acelae. Acalita Karma
aduvā sacelae hokkham, ii bhikkhū na cimtae.. Non-arisen Karma—The Karma-pudgalas (mate
egayācelae hoi, sacele yāvi egayā. rial clusters quâ Karma), when appro-priated
eyam dhammahiyam naccā, nāņi no paridevae.. by the soul-units, become stationary (Acalita) in
(U 2.12,13) the soul.
hoi.

Page #23

~6~
Acaurya Mahāvrata
See-Adattādānavirmaṇa.
(U 21.12)
Acchavi
A stage of Snataka Nirgrantha (3): it indicates the practice of the partial inhibition of the bodily activities.
chaviḥ sariram tadbhāvātkāyayoganirodhe sati acchavirbhavati. (Stha 5.189 Vr Pa 320)
Acchinnachedanayika
A style of composition of the scripture, in which the wordings and their meanings of the precedent aphorism have relevance with those of the subsequent one.
yo nayah sütramacchinnam chedenecchati so'cchinnachedanayo yatha 'dhammomamgalamukkittha' mityāädisloko'rthato dvitiyādislokamapekṣamāna ityevam yanyacchinnacchedanayavanti tanyacchinnacchedanayikāni........ (Sama 22.2 Vr Pa 40)
Acyuta
Name of the twelfth heaven; the twelfth habitat of the Kalpopapanna Vaimanika Devas (the Empyrean gods with hierarchy). (See fig. p. 396) (U36.211)
Ajiva
Non-soul-One of the nine Tattvas (categories of truth);
it is that Tattva, which is devoid of consciousness (i.e.cognitive activity). It is of five types: Dharma (Dharmastikaya (the fundamental substance quâ medium of motion)), adharma (Adharmastikaya (the fundamental substance quá medium of rest)), akasa (Akäsästikäya (the fundamental substance quâ medium of space)). Kala (time) and Pudgala (physical substance). acetanah ajivah. (Jaisidi 3.19) ajjivo puna neo, puggala dhammo adhamma āyāsam.
kālo
(Brdrasam 15)
********** "
Ajivaapratyakhyāna Kriyā
A type of Apratyäkhyäna Kriyä (non-abstinence-based urge):
the activity involving an inanimate object undertaken in absence of Pratyäkhyana (1) (formal resolve (vow) of abstinence)).
Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa yadjivesu-madyadiṣvapratyakhyānät karmabandhanam sa ajiväpratyakhyānakriya. (Stha 2.13 Vr Pa 38)
Ajivaājñāpanikā Kriyā
A type of Ajnapanikā Kriyā (permission-based urge);
the activity due to one's propensity to give command or permission for an inanimate object. ajīvaviṣayā ajīvā"jñāpani ajīvānāyaṇī vā. (Stha 2.30 Vr Pa 39)
Ajivaärambhiki Kriya
A type of Arambhiki Kriya (violence-based urge);
the activity undertaken through crushing of inanimate objects.
vaccājtoán juakadevanāi pistadimayajizakr. timśca vastradin vā ārabhamāṇasya sā ajīvārambhiki. (Sth 2.15 Vr Pa 38)
Ajiva Kriya
A kind of Kriya (1) (activity): transformation of the aggregates of Pudgala (physical substance) into Karma.
ajivasya pudgalasamudayasya yatkarmataya pariṇamanam sã ajivakriya. (Stha 2.2 Vy Pa 37)
Ajivadṛṣṭija Kriya
A type of Drṣṭijā Kriyā (sight-based urge): the activity involving attachment, undertaken for looking at the inanimate objects. ajīvānām citrakrmādīnāṇdarśaṇārtham gacchato yă să ajivadṛṣṭikā. (Stha 2.21 Vr Pa 39)
Ajivanaisṛṣṭiki Kriyā
A type of Naisṛstiki Kriya (throw-based urge): the activity of throwing the inanimate objects like arrow etc. from the bow etc.. yattu kāṇḍādinām dhanurādibhiḥ să ajīvanaisrstiki. (Stha 2.28 Vr Pa 39)
Ajivaparigrahiki Kriyā
A type of Parigrahiki Kriya (possessive urge): the activity undertaken for protecting the possessions of inanimate objects. (Std 2.16)
Ajivaprätityiki Kriya
A type of Prätityiki Kriya (urge of dependence on others);

Page #24

Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa the activity involving attachment and aversion, provocated by an manimate object or the activity which is the cause of the influx of Karma, undertaken through the help of Ajiva (inanimate object) ajivam pratitya yo rāgadveşodbhavastajjo vā bandhaḥ sā ajivaprātityiki. (Sthā 2.24 Vr Pa 39)
Ajīvodayanişpanna The Udaya (rise) of Karma in the Jiva (soul), which takes place on account of the interaction of Pudgala (physical substance) with the Jiva and which mainly gives rise to the physical (paudagalika) modes related with the Jiva. ajīvesu jahā orāliyadavvavaggaņehimto orāliyasarirapayoge davve ghettünam tehim orāliyasarire nivvattei nivvattie vā tam udayanipphanno bhāvo.
(Anu 274 Cū p.42)
Ajīvaprādoșiki Kriyā A type of Prādoșiki Kriyā (jealousy-based urge); the activity due to the propensity of illwill towards an inanimate objects. ajive-pāşāņādau skhalitasya pradveşādajivaprādveșiki.
(Sthā 2.8 Vr Pa 38)
Ajñāta Uncha The bliksī (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction) received by a monk who goes to the house of a householder without any preinformation and without disclosing his identity. ajñātoñcham paricayākaranenājñātaḥ san bhāvoñcham gļhasthodvaritādi.
(Da 9.3.4 HÔVr Pa 253)
Ajīvavaidāraṇikā Kriyā A type of Vaidāraṇikā Kriyā (disclosure-based urge): the activity due to the propensity of disclosing the subject related with the inanimate objectsthe propensity of revealing something that is to be kept secret.
(Sthā 2.31) Ajivasāmantopanipātiki Kriyā A type of Sāmontopanipätır Krlyā (urge of rejoicing caused by the applause from the multitude); the activity involving rejoicing, caused by the applause from the multitude, regarding the inanimate objects. tathā rathādau tathaiva hrsyato'jivasāmantopanipātiki.
(Sthā 2.25 Vr Pa 39)
Ajñātatā A type of Yogasamgraha; in which Tapa (austerity) is practised secretly, by remaining aloof from show or fame. 'annāyaya' tti tapaso'jñātatā kāryā.
(Sama 32.1.2 Vr Pa 55)
Ajñātapinda
(Sutra 1.7.27)
See-Ajñātauñcha.
Ajīvasprstijā Kriyā A type of Sprstijā Kriyā (tactile urge); the activity involving attachment and aversion to the (aggreable and disaggreable) touches of inanimate objects. jivamajivam vā rāgadveşābhyām prcchataḥ sprsato vā yā sā jīvaprstikā jīvasprstikā vā, ajivaprstikā ajivasprstikā vā. (Sthā 2.22 Vr Pa 39)
Ajñāna 1. Ignorance-Lack of knowledge due to the rise of Jñānāvaraniya (knowledge-veiling) Karma. jñānābhāvarūpam audayikamjñānam.
(Jaisidi 2.32) 2. The knowledge of a Mithyātvi (a Jiva possessed of deluded world-view), which, although is obtained due to the Kşayopasama (annihilation-cum-subsidence) of Jñānāvaraniya (knowledge-veiling) Karma, is termed as Ajñāna (on account of the owner's deluded world-view). mithyādrsterjñānamapi mithyādarśanodayaparigrahādajñānam bambhanyate.
(ViBhā 520 Vr p.238)
Ajivasvāhastiki Kriyā A type of Svāhastiki Kriyā (urge for doing anything with one's own hand) by oneself; the activity due to one's propensity of killing any other being by an inanimate weapon held in one's hand. yacca svahastagrhitenaivājīvena-khadgādina jivam mārayati sä ajivasvāhastiki.
(Sthā 2.27 Vr Pa 39)
Ajñāna Parişaha Hardship quâ ignorance-A type of Parişaha

Page #25

8
:
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa sambhogikānāmanyasambhogikānām vā samvignānām vandanakam-pranāmamañjalipragraham, namaḥ kṣamāśramanebhyah.
(Sama 12.2 Vr Pa 22)
(hardship); to endure by the feeling of dejection caused by lack of knowledge and non-realization of the Tattva (category of truth). niratthagammi virao, mehunão susamvudo. jo sakkham nābhijāņāmi, dhammam kalläna pāvagam.. tavovahāņamādāya, padimam padivajjao. evam pi viharao me,chaumam na niyattai..
(U 2.42,43)
Ajñānamaraņa A type of Maraña (death), the imminent cause of which remains unknown: it occurs on account of the intensity of attachment and aversion. heum na jāņai anņāṇamaranam marai.
(Bhaga 5.193) Ajñānavādi Believer in uselessness of knowledge--A heretic philosopher who, repudiating knowledge as the means of attainment of the liberation, believes only in performance (of penance etc.) as its means. ajñānavādinastvähuh-apavargam pratyanupayogitvāt jñānasya. kevalam kastam tapa evānuştheyam, na hi kastam vineștasiddhiḥ.
(ušāV? Pa 444)
Anuvrata Smaller vows-The five smaller vows of righteousness to be observed by a Srāvaka (lay-follower), viz., Sthūla Prāņātipātaviramana, Sthūla Mrşävädaviramana. Sthūla Adattādānaviramana, Svadārasamtosa Icchäparimāna (abstinence from gross violence, abstinence from gross falsehood, abstinence from gross stealing. abstinence from sexual activity with a person other than one's spouse and voluntary limitation of desire for possession). pamca aņuvvayāim, tam jahā-thūlāo pāņāivāyão veramanam, thūlāo musāvāyāo veramanam thiūlāo adinnādāņāo veramanam, sadārasamtose, icchāparimāne.
(Oupa 77)
Andaja Oviparous Jiva (living being) e.g. peacock etc.. andjātā andajā mayūrādayah. (Da 4.9 ACüp.77)
Andasūkşma The minute eggs of insects like honey-bee, ant and the like. uddamsamdam mahumacchigādiņa, kidiyaamdagam--pipiliyžamdam, ukkaliamdam luyapadagassa, haliyamdam bambhaạiyāamdagam. saradiamdagam hallohaliamdam.
(Da 8.15 ACū p.188)
Añjana A kind of Anācāra (2) (gross transgression of ascetic conduct); to put the liner in the eyes; it is taboo for the ascetic (Muni). añjanam rasāñjanädinā. (Da 3.9 HäVr Pa 118)
Añjanā Name of the fourth infernal land. etāsi nam sattanham pudhaviņam satta ņāmappejjā pannattā, tam jahā-dhammā, vamsā, selā, amjaņā, ritā, maghā, māghavati.
(Sthā 7.23)
Atathājñāna A kind of Dravyānuyoga (ontological exposition); it is in the form of false knowledge of the Dravya (substance); advocating an absolutistic approach regarding the substance. atathājñānam mithyādrstijivadravyamalātadravyam vā vakratayā'vabhāsamānamekantavādyabhyupagatam vā vastu. (Stha 10.46 Vr Pa 457)
Añjalipragrahasambhoja One type of mutual etiquette amongst the Sāmbhojika (commonsel co-religionist) ascetics, to pay obeisance by folding the palms to Sambhojika (commonsel co-religionist) ascetics of one's own order or Sāmbhojika ascetics. belonging to other order.
Atikrama It is the first step in the direction of transgression of the Jñānācāra (conduct quâ knowledge), Darsanācāra (conduct quâ faith) and Caritrācāra (conduct quâ abstinence); it is in the form of resolve to transgress. tividhe atikkame pannatte, tam jahā—ņāņa

Page #26

9
:
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa atikkame damsaņaatikkame, carittaatikkame.
(Sthā 3.440) See-Vyatikrama, Aticāra, Anācāra. Atikrānta Pratyākhyāna A kind of Pratyākhyāna (1)(formal resolve (vow) of abstinence)); to defer the performance of penance which, though ought to be performed in the present, cannot be undertaken now (on account of sickness etc.). *aikkamtam' ti evamevātite paryuşanādau karaņādatikrāntam āha ca-- pajjosavaņāe tavam jo khalu na karei kāraṇajjäe. guruveyāvacceņam tavassigelannayāe vā.. so dāi tavokkammam padivajjai tam aicchie kāle. eyam paccakkhāņam aikkamtam hoi nāyavvam..
(Stha 10.101 Vr Pa 472)
be followed in exceptional condition-whose mind is prone to follow more liniency than what is prescribed in the śruta (scriptures). jo davva-khettakaya-kālabhāvao jam jahim jayā kāle. tallesussuttamai, aipariņāmain viyāņāhi..
(BrBhā 795) aipariņāmego-apavādarucih. (Ji Cũ Vip. 54) See-Pariņāmaka.
Atibhāra An Aticāra (partial transgression of the vow of Sthülaprāņātipātaviramana Vrata (first gross vow of the lay follower, viz., abstinence from gross violence); to put excessive burden on the Jivas (humans, beasts etc.). "aibhāre' tti atibhārāropanam tathāvidhasaktivikalānām mahābhārāropanam.
(Upā 1.32 Vịp. 10)
Aticāra Partial transgression-It is the third step in the direction of transgression of the Jñānācāra (conduct quâ knowledge, Darsanācāra (conduct quâ faith) and Cāritrācāra (conduct quâ abstinence); it is in the form of partial transgression of the discipline. tividhe aiyāre pannatte, tam jahā—ņāņaaiyāre, damsanaaiyāre, carittaaiyāre. (Sthā 3.442) See-Atikrama, Vyatikrama, Anācāra.
Ativyāpta A type of Laksaņābhāsa (pseudo-characteristic); the Laksana (characteristic) which is obtained in both the laksya (the thing characterized by a particular Laksana) and the alaksya (the thing other than the laksya), for example-to say that motion is the Laksana of wind. (Motion cannot be considered as the Laksana of wind, for it is found even in the objects other than wind). lakşyalaksyavrttirativyāptaḥ. yathā—vāyorgatimattvam. (Bhikṣu 1.8 Vr)
Atiśaya Chattāie tithagarāisae pāsai. See-Atiseşa.
(Jña. 2.1.26)
Atithisamvibhāga The twelfth vow of the lay-follower (Srāvaka); it comprises giving the food, medicine sojourning place etc., to an ascetic, out of one's own share in conformity with the prescribed rules. atihisamvibhāgo nāma nāyāgayāṇam kappanijjāņam annapāņāiņam davvānam desakālasaddhāsakkārakamajuam parāe bhattie āyāņuggahabuddhie samjayānam dāņam.
(Ava Pari p.23) atithisamvibhāgascaturvidho bhikṣopakaranauşadhapratisrayabhedāt. (TaVā7.21.28)
Atiśesa Superhuman magnificence of the Tirtharkaras (ford-founders); there are 34 varieties of such Atiśesas (or Atisayas). cottisam buddhāisesā pannattā...... (Sama 34.1)
Atipariņāmaka .. That ascetic (Muni), whose mind is always inclined to follow the apavāda-mārga (the relaxed code of conduct to be followed only in exceptional condition), instead of following the utsarga-apavāda-mārga (the code of conduct to be followed in general condition with the one to
Atindriyajñāna Super-sensory knowledge-That knowledge, which occurs directly through the soul; it does not need the medium of sense-organs. ātmamātrāpekşam atindriyam.. (Mano 1.4) See-Noindriyapratyakşa.

Page #27

10:
Atirtharkarasiddha That Siddha (liberated soul) who had attained emancipation as an ordinary Kevali (omniscient). atitthakarā sāmannakevalino gotamādi tammi atitthakarabhāve tthitā atitthakarabhāvāto vā siddhā atitthakarasiddhā. (Nardi 31 Cū p.26)
Jaina Pāribltāșika Sabdakośa The bondage of inauspicious Karma caused by indulging in stealing.
(AVr Pa 72) adattasya-svāmijivatirthamkaragurubhiravitirnasyānanujñātasya sacittăcittamisrabhedasya vastunaḥādānam-grahanamadattādānam, cauryam.
(Sthā 1.93 Vr Pa 24)
Atirthasiddha That Siddha (liberated soul), who had attained emancipation prior to the establishment of the fourfold Tirtha (religious order established by the Tirtharikara (ford-founder)) or in the absence of Tirtha. atittham-cātuvannasamghassa abhāvo titthakālabhāvassa vā abhāvo. tammi atitthakālabhāve atitthakālabhāvāto vā je siddhā te atitthasiddhā.
(Nandi 31 Cū p.26)
Adattādāna Papasthāna The third type of Pāpasthāna; the Karma due to the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (soul) indulges in Adattādāna Pāpa, i.e., stealing jina karma nai udaya kariji, cori karai ayāna. tiņa karma nai kahiyai sahi ji, adattādāna pāpathāņa..
(Thica 22.7) Adattādānapratyaya Kriyā The seventh type of kriyā (sthåna); it is the activity of stealing for one's own sake or for the sake of one's relatives. kei purise āyaheum vā ņāiheum va.........adinnam ādiyati, anneņa vi adinnam ādiyāveti, adinnam ādiyamtam pi annam samanujāņai. evam khalu tassa tappattiyam sāvajjam ti āhijjai. sattame kiriyatthāne adinnādāņavattie tti āhie.
| (Sutra 2.2.9)
Atyaksara A kind of Aticāra (partial transgression of the Jñānācāra (conduct quâ knowledge), in which the learner arbitrarily adds letters to the text while he is pronouncing it. atyakşaram-adhikākşaram.
(Ava 4.8 HãVr p.161)
Adattādānaviramana Abstinence from stealing--The third Mahavrata (great vow) of the Jain ascetic; abstinence occuring through total renunciation of stealing.
(Stha 1.111) See-Sarvaadattādānavirmana.
Atyantābhāva Ultimate negation-The fourth type of abhāva (negation); it is an eternal non-existence in a substance in the form of impossiblity of transformation of any substance into another one; e.g., absolute nonexistence of cetana (sentience) in acetana (nonsentience) and the vice versa. kālatrayāpekşini hi tādātmyapariņāmanivettiratuantābhãoah. Mathā=cetanặcetanayoh.
(Pranata 3.65,66)
Adarśana Parīşaha'
(Tasū9.9)
See-Darsana Parīşaha.
Adarsani That person, who is bereft of the Samyagdarsana (enlightened world-view).
(U 28.30)
Adattādāna Aśrava A kind of Āśrava (cause of influx of Karma); the state of the soul responsible for the attraction of karmic clusters towards the soul due to its indulging in stealing. cori krai tiņa nai kahyoji, āsava adattādāna.
(Thica 22.8)
Addhā Palyopama
(Anu 429)
See-Adhvā Palyopama.
Addhā Sāgaropama
(Anu 431)
Adattādāna Pāpa The third type of Pāpakarma (indulging in evil activity);
See-Adhvā Sāgaropama.

Page #28

Jaina Paribhāṣika Sabdakosa
Adhasamaya.
See Adhvākāla.
(Anu 149)
Adharmadāna
A variety of Dana (charity) (which is inauspicious);
it is the donation (or charity) given to a person who indulges in sinful activities like violence. telling lies.
himsanṛtacauryodyataparadaraparigrahaprasa
ktebliyah.
yaddiyate hi teṣām tajjäniyadadharmmaya... (Stha 10.97 Vr Pa 471)
Adharmalesya
Inauspicious psychic colour-The inauspicious flow of Bhava (1) (disposition at subtle level of consciousness);
the Kṛṣṇa (black psychic colour), Nila (blue) psychic colour), and Käpota (grey psychic colour)-these three are Adharmalesyas, on account of which the Jiva (soul) mostly attains Durgati-(deteriorated reincamation). kiņhā nīlā kāū, tinni vi eyão ahammalesão. eyahi tihi vi jivo, duggaim uvavajjal bahuso.. (U 34.57)
Adharmastikāya
Fundamental substance quâ medium of restOne of the six fundamental Dravyas (substances) or five Astikayas (extended substances); the substance which is the unique inevitable medium of rest. passively assisting in the rest of the Jivas (souls) and Pudgalas (physical substances) which are apt to undertake rest; it is only one (single) in number with respect to substance; it is eternal with respect to time, non-corporeal (i.e.devoid of colour etc.) with respect to mode; it is pervading the whole Loka (cosmos) with respect to space; it has innumerable number of Pradeśas (indivisible units); it is antithesis of Dharmastikāya (fundamental substance quâ medium of motion). sthanagatanam jivapudgalānām sthitävudāsinabhävena'nanyasahayakam dravyamadharmastikayaḥ.. yatha pathikānām chāyā.
(Jaisidi 1-5 Vr) davvao nam adhammatthikãe ege davve, khettao logappamäṇamette. kälao....säsae. bhāvao avanne agamdhe arase aphase. gunao ṭhāṇagune.....
evam adhammatthikäe vi.... (Bhaga 2.126, 135) See-Dharmastikäya.
Adhikarana
Anything such as the physique, sense-organs, external instrument, weapon etc., that (in some respect), becomes instrumental to Durgati (deteriorated re-incarnation) of the soul. adhikaraṇam-durgatinimittam vastu tacca vivakṣaya sariramindriyani ca tattha bähyo. (Bhaga 16.8 Vr)
halagantryadiparigrahah.
~11~
Adhikarani
That Jiva (soul), on account of its Avirati (nonabstinence), is deemed to be an Adhikarani. i.e... one who is equipped with an Adhikarana. aviratim paducca......jive adhikarani.
(Bhaga 16.9 Vr)
Adhodiśapramäṇātikrama
An Aticara (partial transgression) of the Digurata (the sixth vow of the lay follower); to transgress the accepted limit of movement in the downward direction, either unknowingly or due to any other reason. See-Urdhvadisipramänätikrama.
Adholoka
Lower universe-The lower region of the Loka, i.e., space quâ cosmos, which is little more than seven Rajjus (in height).
adhobhagasthitatvädadholokaḥ sätirekasapta-rajjupramaṇaḥ
(Stha 3.142 Vr Pa 121)
Adhovadhi
A category of Avadhijñāni (clairvoyant): a clairvoyant person who has direct cognition only of a limited region. adho'vadhiratma-niyatakṣetraviṣayāvadhi
jñāni.
See-Deśāvadhi.
Adhovyatikrama
(Stha 2.193 Vr Pa 57)
See-Adhodisäpramänätikrama.
(TaSú 7.25)
Adhyavatara
ahigam tu tumladi chubbhati ajjhoyaro u........

Page #29

- 12 :
(Jibhā 1284)
See-Adhyavapüraka.
Adhyavapūraka A type of Udgama Dosa (blemish of bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) relating to origination or preparation of food etc.); the food which is under preparation for the householder's own use, to which some more stuff is added for the purpose of giving it to monks. adhyavapūrake tu pūrvam stokameva tandulādirgshyate, paścādadhikaprakṣepah.
(PiNi 93 Vr Pa 72)
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa A kind of empirical Avagraha (sensation): inspite of the provision of sense-organ, attention and contact with the object, sometime the sensation of the object together with many of it modes, manifold modes etc. take place and sometime does not take place. (Such conditional or probabilistic sensation is Adhruva Avagrahamati). satindriye sati copayoge sati ca visayasambamdhe kadācit tam vişayam tathā paricchinatti kadacinnetyetadadhruvamavagyhņātityupadisyate.
(TaBhā 1.16 Vr)
Adhruvabandhini A Karma-prakṣti (type of Karma), the bondage of which may or may not occur, in spite of available causes of bondage, e.g.. Sätavedaniya (Karma, responsible for the experience of feeling of happiness), Asātavedaniya (Karma, responsible for the experience of feeling of suffering). the fourfold Gati (realm of mundane existence)
etc..
Adhyavasāna 1. The Parināma (2) (natural transformation) taking place at the subtlemost level of consciousness; an emotional state of consciousness. 'adhyavasāne' ityantahkaranapariņāme.
(u 19.7 SāVr Pa 452) See-Adhyavasāya. 2. One of the causes of untimely death-intensified attachment, affection, fear and the like. adhyavasānam-rāgasnehamayātmako'dhyavasāyaḥ
(Jaisidi 7.33 Vr)
nijabamdhahetusambhave'pi bhajaniyabamdhā adhruvabandhinyaḥ.
(Kapra p.27) Adhruvasattāka A Karma-prakrti (type of Karma), the Satta (time of non-fruition and persistence) of which is not always available in all living beings, e.g., Uccagotra (status-determining Karma quâ high status), Samyaktva (right faith (deluding) Karma) etc.. kadācid bhavanti kadācinna bhavantityevamaniyatā sattā yāsām tā adhruvasattākāh.
(Kapra p.30)
Adhyavasāya A subtle level of consciousness, at which its interaction takes place with the Karma-sarira (Karmic body) See-Adhyavasāna.
Adhyātma That activity, which is underataken by keeping the soul in the nucleus. appāṇamadhikareūņa jam bhavati tam ajjhappam.
(Da 10.15 Acū p.241)
Adhyupapanna One who is excessively attached to the three Gaurvas, viz., Rddhi, Rasa and Sātā (i.e., the vanity of one's prosperity or supernatural power, rich food and well-being, respectively). samsddhirasasātāgauravesu adhyupapannā grddhāḥ.
(Sūtra 1.2.58 Vr Pa 72)
Adhruvodayā A Karma-prakrti (type of Karma), which sometimes comes into rise, sometimes goes into subsided state or sometimes in event of availability of causes may come to rise again, e.g., Nidrā, Nidrā-nidrā etc. (Karma responsible for comfortable sleep, disstressful sleep etc.). vyavacchinnodayā api satyo yāḥ prakytayo hetusampattyo bhūyo'pyudayamāyānti tā adhruvodayā.
(Kapra p.29) Adhvākāla The empirical time, calculated on the basis of the solar motion in Samayakşetra (region of
Adhruva Avagrahamati

Page #30

Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa
-
13 :
empirical time), e.g. the time-units, such as Samaya (smallest time-unit), Avalikā (16777216 Avalikās=48 minutes) etc.. sürakiriyāvisittho godohāikiriyāsu niravekkho. addhākālo bhannai samayakkhettammi samayāi..
(Sthā 4.134 Vr Pa 190) addhākāle--se namn samayatthayāe āvaliyatthayāe jāva ussappiņitthayāe. (Bhaga 11.128)
egāhiya-beyāhiya-teyāhiya, ukkosenam sattarattaparūdhanam. samatthe sannicitte, bharie vālaggakodiņam.. tattha nam egamege vālagge asamkhejjāim khamdāim kajjai, te nam vālagge ditthiogāhanão asamkhejjaibhāgametta suhumassa panagajivassa sarirogāhaņāo asamkhejjagunā. te nam vālagge no aggi dahejjā, ............ tao nam vāsasae-vāsasae gate egamegam vālaggam avahāya jāvaienam kälenam se palle khine nirae nilleve nitthie bhavai. se tam suhume addhāpaliovame.
(Anu 427, 429, 431)
Addhvā Pratyākhyāna A kind of Pratyākhyāna (1) (formal resolve (vow) of abstinence)); time-bound Pratyākhyāna based on the time-units like prahara (of duration of day-time) etc.. addhāyān-kālasya paurusyjādikālamänamāśritya.
(Sthä 10.101 Vr Pa 473)
Adhvāyu Continuation of a Jiva (soul) in the same species in the next birth-it is the sequence of Ayu (life-span) of the same Jiva in the same jāti (form of life) continuously for several times. (Sthä 2.262) See-Kāyasthiti.
Adhvā Palyopama A time-unit of innumerable years. It is of two kinds-1. Vyāvahārika (empirical), 2. Sukşma (subtle). Vyāvahārika Adhvă Palyopama-There is a cylindrical pit (or vessel) measuring one Yojana (1Yojana=7.88 mile) each in length, breadth and height, and with a circumference of slightly more than three Yojanas. It is made cram-full with the billions of hair-tips of the children of the age of one day upto seven days. Every hundred years, a single hair is removed from it. The total period of time that elapses for emptying it completely is called Vyāvahārika Adhvä Palyopama. It is of no use (purpose); only for the sake of propounding, it is propounded. The definition of "Sukşma Adhvā Pąlyopama" is as follows: each hair tip (referred to in the above definition) is cut into innumerable pieces and the cylindrical vessel of the size mentioned above is made cram-full with these hair-pieces. After every hundred years, a single piece is removed from the vessel: The total period of time that elapses for emptying it completely is called "Sukşma Adhvā Palyopama". tattha namjese vāvahārie, se jahānāmae palle siya-joyanam āyāma-vikkhambhenam, joyanam uddham uccattenam, tam tigunam savisesam parikkheveņam, se nam palleGāhāegāhiya-beyāhiya-teyāhiya, ukkosenam sattarattaparūdhānam. sammatthe sannicite, bharie vālaggakodinam.. te nam vālagge no aggi dahejjā, no vāü harejjā, no kucchejjā, no palividdhamsejjā, no pūļattāe havva-māgacchejjā. tao nam vāsasae-vāsasae gate egamegam vālaggam avahāya jāvaienam kälenam se palle khine nirae nilleve nitthie bhavai. suhume addhāpaliovame : se jahānāmae palle siya-joyanam āyāmavikkhambhenam, joyanam uddham uccatteņam, tam tiguņam savisesam parikkhevenam; se nam palle
Adhvā Sāgaropama It is of two types: Vyāvahārika and Sükşma. 10 x crore x crore Vyāvahārika Adhvā Palyopama=1 Vyavahārika Adhvā Sāgaropama. It is of no use (purpose); only for the sake of propounding, it is propounded. 10 x crore x crore Sukşma Adhvā Palyopama=1 Suksma Adhvā Sāgaropama. eesim pallānam, kodākodi havejja dasaguniyā. tam vāvahāriyassa addhāsāgarovamassa egassa bhave parimāņam.. eehim vāvahāriyaaddhāpaliovama-sāgarovamehim natthi kimcippaoyanam, kevalam pannavanattham pannavijjati. .. eesim pallānam. kodākodi bhavejja dasaguniyā. tam suhumassa addhāsāgarovamassa egassa bhave parimāņam. (Anu 429, 430, 431)
Gāhā,
Anakṣaraśruta A kind of Śrutajñāna (articulate knowledge);

Page #31

-
14:-
Jaina Paribhāșika Sabdakosa
See-Angapravistasruta, Angabāhya.
the articulate knowledge communicated through non-linguistic gestures or expressions, employing intentional stylistic way of inhalation and exahalation, spitting, coughing, sneezing etc.. üsasiyam nisasiyam, nicchūdhm khāsiyam ca chiyam ca. nissimghiyamaņusāram, anakkharam cheliyāiyam..
(Nandi 60)
Anadhyavasāya Unattentiveness-A type of invalid knowledge; the state in the process of cognition which occurs when the contact of the sense-organs with an object does takes place, but they fail to take notice of the specific characteristic, on account of lack of attention, there is merely the cognition that there exists something. kimityālocanamātramanadhyavasāyaḥ.
(Pranata 1.13)
Anagāra Homeless ascetic-One who has renounced household life—who is self-protected by three Gupties (inhibition of activities of mind, speech and body), observes five Samities (comportments) and is self-restrained and cautious. agāram-grham tam jassa natthi so anagāro.
(Da ACū p.37) guttā guttihim savvāhim, samiyā samitihim samjayā. jayamāṇagā suvihitā, erisagā homti anagārā..
(AvaNi 105)
Ananta Infinity--A kind of mathematical number; that which never ends. By adding one to maximum innumerable-innumerable, jaghanya-parita-ananta is obtained. Ananta is of three types: parita, yukta and ananta. Each of the first two are of three types: minimum. middle and maximum: the last (ananta-ananta) is of two types: minimum and middle. The difference between Asamkhyeya (innumerable) and Ananta (infinity) is that whereas the former is exhausted by substracting one each time, the latter does not exhaust. avidyamāmo'nto yeşām te anantaḥ. (Sasi 5.9) kimasamkhejjam ņāma? jo rāsi egegarūve avanijjamāne nittādi so asamkhejjo.jo puna na samappai so rāsi anamto.
(Dha Pu 3 Klam 1 Bhā 2 Sū267) See-Samkhyeya, Asamkhyeya.
Anagaradharma The ascetic code of conduct in the form of five Mahāvratas (great vows). anagāradhammo tāva.........anagāriyam pavvaiyassa savvão pānāivāyāo veramanam musavaya-adattādāņa-mehuņa-pariggaha-rāibhoyaņāo veramanam.
(Aupa 76)
Anangakrīdā An Aticāra (partial transgression) of the fourth vow of the lay follower (viz., abstinence from sexual activity with a person other than one's spouse); indulgence in unnatural sexual intercourse, i.e., sexual enjoyment through bodily organs other than genitals. hastakarmādicchā.
(Ta Bhā 7.23 Vr) arigaprajananam yonisca tato'nyatra kridā anangakridā. anekavidhaprajananavikāreņa jaghanādanyatra cārge ratirityarthah.
(Tavā 7.28.31) anamgāni-maithunakarmāpekṣayā kucakakşoruvadanādini teşu kridanamanamgakridā.
(Upā 1.35 V, p.13)
Anantajīva . That variety of vegetation-life, in which an infinite number of souls (Jivas) have their body common to all. cakkāgam bhajjamāṇassa, gamthi cunnaghano bhave. pudhavisarisabhedena, anamtajīvam viyānāhi.. gūdhachirāgam pattam, sacchiram jam ca hoti nicchiram. jam pi ya panatthasamdhim, anamtajivam viyaņāhi.. paumuppalinikamde amtarakamde taheva jhilli ya. ete anamtajivā......... (Prajñā 1.48.38,39,42) savvo'vi kisalao khalu, uggamamāņo anamtao bhanio. so ceva vivaddhamto, hoi paritto anamto vā..
.. (Brsam 303)
Anangapraviştaśruta A kind of Śrutajñāna (articulate knowledge).
(Nandi 55)

Page #32

- 15 -
anantaḥ samsārastadanubandhino'nantāḥ krodhādayastan viyojayati kşapayatyupasamayati vā anantaviyojakah.
(Tabhā 9.47 Vr)
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa Anantaraparyāpta That Jiva (living being), which has accomplished the state of Paryāptaka (Jiva, which has accomplished all available bio-potentials) just one Samaya (smallest time-unit) ago. na vidyate paryāptatve'ntaram yeşām te enantarāste ca te paryāptakāscetyanantaraparyāptakāh, prathamasamayaparyāptakāh.
(Sthā 10.123 Vr Pa 487) See-Paramparaparyāpta.
Anantavrttitāanupreksā A variety of Anuprekşā (4) (contemplative meditation) of Sukladhyāna (pure meditation); to contemplate over the endlessness of the sequence of transmigrations. anantā-atyantam prabhūtā vrttih-varttanam yasyāsāvanantavrttih....bhavasantānasyeti gamyate, tasyā anuprekşā anantavrttitānuprekşā.
(Sthā 4.72 Vr Pa 181)
Anantarāvagādha The Jivas (souls) or Pudgalas (physical substances), occupying the space-units just adjacent to the space-unit under discussion. vivakṣitapradesāpekṣayā anantarapradeseșvavagādha-avasthitā anantarāvagādhā.
(Stha 10.123 Vr Pa 487) See-Paramparāvagādha.
Anantasamsāri That Jiva (soul), which has limitless transmigration. parittasamsārikāḥ samkşiptabhavā itare tvitare.
(Sthā 2.188 Vr Pa 56)
Anantarāhāraka 1. That Jiva (living being), which has just appropriated its nutrition in the very first Samaya (smallest time-unit) after its birth. . prathamasamayāhārakā anantarāhārakāḥ.
(Stha 10.123 Vr Pa 487) . 2. That Jiva (living being), which appropriates as its nutrition the Pudgalas (physical substances) occupying the same space-units as the Jiva itself. anantarān-avyavahitan jīvapradeśairākrāntatayā sprşğatayā vā pudgalānāhārayantityanantarāhārakāh. ' (Stha 10.123 Vr Pa 487) See- Paramparāhāraka.
Anantānubandhi Kaşāya Passions which are the cause of endless transmigration-A sub-type of Caritramohaniya (conduct-deluding) Karma; the fourfold Kaşāya (passions)—anger, conceit, deceit and greed, which are the cause of endless transmigration and the rise of which precludes Samyaktva (right faith). anantam samsāramanubadhnantityevamśīlā anantānubandhinah. (Prajñā 14.7 Vr Pa 468) samyaktvagunavighātakrdanantānubandhi.
(PrajāVr Pa 291) padhamilluyāna udae niyamā samjoyaņā kasāyāпат. sammaddamsanalambhambhavasiddhiyāvi na lahamti..
(ĀvaNi 108)
Anantaropapanna That Jiva (living being), after whose birth, only one Samaya (smallest time-unit) has elapsed. anantaropapannakāḥ yeşāmutpannānāmeko'pi samayo nātikrāntah. (Sthā 10.123 Vr Pa 487) See-Paramparopapanna.
Anantānubandhi Krodha Anger which is the cause of endless transmigration-It is comparable to the scratch on a stone-slab, which persists for an indefinitely long time. pavvayarāisamāne.
(Sthā 4.354) See-Anantānubandhi Kaşāya.
Anantaviyojaka 1. That Jiva (soul), which terminates the anger etc., of the category of Anantānubandhi (Kaşāya) (passions), which is the cause of endless transmigration. 2. A person who subsides or annihilates the anger etc., of the category of Anantānubandhi (Kaşāya) (passions), which is the cause of endless transmigration.
Anantānubandhi Māna Conceit which is the cause of endless transmigration-It is comparable to a stone-pillar which does not bend. selathambhasamāne.
(Sthā 4.283) See-Anantānubandhi Kaşāya.

Page #33

Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa
- 16 : Anantānubandhi Māyā Deceit which is the cause of endless transmigration-It is comparable to the root of a bamboo tree which is extremely croocked. vamsimülaketanāsamānā. (Sthā 4.282) See-Anantānubandhi Kaşāya.
tasā pāņā bhavamti, te no accãe no ajiņãe no mamsāe........se hamtă chetta bhettä lumpaittā vilumpaittă odavaittā ujjhium bäle verassa ābhāgi bhavati-anatthādamde. (Sutra 2.2.4)
Anantặnubandhi Lobha Greed which is the cause of endless transmigration-It is comparable to the colour of silkworm which is very intense and durable (fast)—it is attended with extreme attachment. kimirāgarattavatthasamāne. (Sthā 4.284) See-Anantānubandhi Kaşāya.
Anarthadandaviramaņa The eighth vow of the lay follower; to abstain from the depraved acts based on evil contemplation and the like. cauvviham anatthādamdam paccakkhäi, tam jahāavajjhāṇācaritam pamāyācaritam himsappayānam pāvakammovadese.
(Upā 1.30)
Anarpaņā
(Bhiksu 4.7)
See-Anarpita.
Anapavartaniya Ayusya A variety of āyusya (life-span); that life-span, which does not terminate before the time-limit set by the Karma, that is, it is not subjected to any untimely death. nāpavartyāyuşo'napavartyāyusah....na hi teşāmāyuso bāhyanimittavasādaparvato'sti.
(Tavā 2.52.5)
Anarpita While taking into consideration a particular attribute out of an infinite number of attributes. possessed by an object, the neutral attitude maintained towards the remaining one's. prayojanābhāvāt sato'pyavivaksā bhavati ityupasarjanibhūtamanarpitamityucyate.
(Tavā 5.32.2)
Anabhigrhītā A kind of Asatyāmışā (Vyavahāra) Bhāṣā (speech which is neither truth nor a lie--speech for pragmatic purposes); that speech, which is not pertinent regarding a definite purport; the speech which does not provide any specific instructions as to what should be done, when asked to choose from multiple options, e.g. do that which you like. anabhigrahā yatra na pratiniyatārthāvadhāranam, yathā bahukāryesvavasthitesu kaścit kañcana prcchati-kimidānim karomi? sa prāha-yatpratibhāsate tatkuru.
(Prajmã 11.37 Vy Pa 159)
Anavaka That ascetic (Muni), whose tenure of initiation is more than three years. yah pravrajyāparyāyeņa trivarsottirnaḥ so'navaka ucyate.
(Vyabhā 1578 Vr)
Anavakāňkşāpratyayā Kriyā A variety of Kriyā (urge); an activity indulged in purposelessly (without carrying for the outcome). anavakārikşa--svasarirădyanapekṣatvam saiva pratyayo yasyāḥ sā'navakārkṣāpratyayā.
(Stha 2.32 Vr Pa 40)
Anarthadanda
(Sthā 2.76)
See-Anarthadandapratyaya.
Anarthadandapratyaya The second type of dandasamādāna (killing)/ kriyā (sthāna); violent activity indulged in wantonly on account of Pramāda (5) (deluded consciousness). ahāvare docce damdasamādāne anatthādamdavattie tti āhijjai-se jahāņāmae kei purise je ime
Anavasthāpya Prāyaścitta The ninth variety of Präyascitta (expiation); the expiation, in which the expiator is dispelled from the Samgha (ascetic order) for a definite period of time, and then is re-initiated by conferring the vows, preceded by undertaking a prescribed course of penance (fasting). yasminnasevite kañcana kālam vratesvanavasthāpyam kịtvā pascāccimatapāstaddoşoparato

Page #34

Jaina Paribhāṣika Sabdakosa
vrateṣu sthāpyate tadanavasthāpyaḥ. (Sthä 10.73 Vr Pa 461)
Anavasthitakalpa
See-Asthitakalpa.
(PrasaVr Pa 186)
Anasana
Fasting-A kind of Bahya Tapa (extemal austerities or Nirjara (shedding Karma));
to abstain from the intake of the fourfold aliments; viz., food, dring. Khadima (eatables like fruits and dry fruits) and Svadima (tasty food or food like betel etc. used after meals); it is of two kinds: for limited days or without limit (i.e. unto death).
Ahirapariharo'nasanam. (Jaisidi 6.30) See Itvarika anasana, Yavatvadhika anaśana.
Anakara Upayoga
Indeterminate consciousness (cognitive activity)-Upayoga (consciousness) in the form of Darsana (1) (intuition-apprehension of generic attribute), i.e., pre-sensational cognitive activity in which there is only general cognition (intuition) of an object, because it cognizes only the mode of permanence of the substance (which embodies origination, cessation and permanence), subordinating its modes of origination and cessation.
utpadavyayadhrauvyatmakasya dravyasya utpadavyayatmakam paryayam gaunikṛtya dhrauvyasya grahakam darśanamanäkära upayoga ityucyate. (Jaisidi 2.6 Vr)
Anäkära Pratyäkhyāna
Abstinence sans exception-A kind of Pratyakhyāna (1) (formal resolve (vow) of abstinence)): in which no exception of circumstance etc. is allowed.
avidyamänä äkärä-mahattarākārādayo nocchinaprayojanatvät pratipatturyasmimstadana(Sth 10.101 Vr Pa 472)
kāram.
Anāgata Pratyakhyāna
A kind of Pratyäkhyāna (1) (formal resolve (vow) of abstinence)):
the Pratyakhyana made in advance, in which penance scheduled to be undertaken during paryusana etc., in future, is done prior to it (so that one can employ oneself in service of the
~:17:~
Acarya (preceptor) etc., during that time. anāgatakaraṇadanagatam-paryuṣaṇādāvācāryadivaiyavṛttyakaraṇāntarāyasadbhāvādārata eva tattapaḥkaraṇam.
(Sthd 10.101 Vr Pa 472)
Anägäḍhayoga
The observance of Yoga (1) (specific course of sadhana (spiritual practice)), in which there is not too much austere-rigourous regulation regarding food etc.; for example-no severe control is to be obser-ved in relation to the abstinence from eating Vikṛti (the stimulating food) while engaging oneself in the studies of the scriptures like Uttaradhyayana Sūtra and the like.
See-Agadhayoga.
Anācāra
Gross transgression-The final (fourth) step in the process of transgression-transgression of the conduct related with Jääna (knowledge). Darsana (faith) or Caritra (conduct);
it is in the form of transgression of the discipline by fully indulging in the prohibited act. tividhe andyare pannatte, tam jahā-ṇāṇaaṇāyare, damsanaaṇāyāre, carittaandyäre.
(Stha 3.443)
See-Atikrama, Vyatikrama, Aticăra. 2. Gross transgression of ascetic conduct-That which is not allowed to indulge in, accept, do, consume or perpetrate-that which is against the monastic conduct. anacinnam akappam.
(DaACâ p. 59)
Anādara
An Aticara (partial transgression) pertaining to Sämäyika (the ninth vow of the lay follower. keeping oneself aloof from the sinful activity for one Muhurta (48 minutes));
not to perform Sämäyika at its scheduled time or to perform Sämäyika lackadaisically. anadaro'nutsähah, pratiniyatäyäm veläyämakarana sämäyikasya, yathakathañcit pravṛttiranadarah. (TaBha 7.28 Vr)
Anädi-aparyavasananityatā Beginningless-endless perpetuity-That permanance, which has neither beginning nor end, e.g., the perpetual shape and size of cosmos and supra-cosmos.

Page #35

-
18 -
anādyaparyavasānanityatā sāvadhinityatā ca, tatrādyā loka-sanniveśavadanāsāditapūrvaparāvadhivibhāgā santatyavyavacchedena svabhāvamajahati tirohitānekapariņatiprasavasaktigarbhā bhavanamātrakrtāspadä pratitaiva.
(Ta Bhā5.4 Vr)
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa yadudayavasādupapannamapi bruvāno nopādeyavacano bhavati näpyupakriyamāņo'pi janastasyābhyutthānādi samācarati.
(Prajižā 23.38 Vr Pa 475) nişprabhasarīrakaranamanādeyanāma.
(Tavā8.11.37)
Anānugāmika Avadhijñāna A kind of Avadhijñāna (clairvoyance); that clairvoyance, which does not accompany the clairvoyant everywhere, but manifests only when he is in a particular region. na gacchantamanugacchati tadavadhijñānamanānugāmikam.
(Nandi 9 MaVr Pa 81)
Anādi Pāriņāmika A type of a Pāriņāmika Bhāva (innate state of the substance due to its spontaneous transformation); that Pāriņāmika Bhāva, which is without a beginning. There are ten such transformations, viz., Dharmāstikāya (fundamental substance quâ medium of motion), Adharmästikāya (fundamental substance quâ medium of rest). Akāśāstikāya (fundamental substance quâ medium of space), Jiva (soul), Pudgalästikāya (fundamental substance quâ medium of physical order of existence), Kāla (time). Loka (cosmos), Aloka (supra-cosmos), eligibility for emancipation (bhavyatva) and ineligibility for emancipation (abhavyatva). anāipārināmie-dhammatthikāe adhammatthikāe āgāsatthikāe jivatthikäe poggalatthikāe addhāsamae loe aloe bhavasiddhiyā abhavasiddhiya.
(Anu 288)
Anānupūrvi Enumeration made out of sequence-A type of Aupanidhiki Dravyānupurvi; Yatratatrānupūrvi-when the enumeration is made neither in the right order nor in the reverse order, but is made arbitrarily. na ānupurvi anānupūrvi yathoktaprakāradvayātiriktarūpā.
(Anu 147 HĀVr Pa 41) See-Pūrvānupūrvi, Pascānupūrvi.
Anānupūrvi Anasana A type of Anasana (fasting): fasting undertaken without following the due order--to undertake the Anaśana outright, without undergoing through the due process of learning the scriptural text and its meaning etc.. See-Anupūrvi Anasana.
Anādi Visrasābandha See-Visrasābandha. Anādi Śruta A kind of śrutajñāna (articulate knowledge), which is temporally beginningless; the Dvādaśānga Sruta (twelve principal canonical works) belongs to this category with respect to Avyucchitti Naya (Dravyārthika Naya (non-absolutistic standpoint quâ substance)). avvucchittinayatthayāe aņāiyam. (Nandi 68)
Anābhigrahika Mițhyātva Non-deliberate perversity-A type of Mithyātva (perverse faith); that world-view, on account of which, false metaphysical doctrine is adhered to not deliberately insisting on it. anābhigrahikam tu prākrtalokānām sarve devā vandaniyāh, na nindaniyāh, evam sarve guravah sarve dharmmah.
(Yosa 2.3 Vr Pa 165)
Anādeya Nāma A sub-type of Aśubhanāma (inauspicious bodymaking) Karma, 1. on account of the Udaya (rise) of which, the Jiva's (person's) statements are not accepted or admired by people, and such Jiva does not get honour or respect from people inspite of his beneficience for them. 2. on account of the Udaya (rise) of which, the physique of the Jiva (living being) appears lustreless.
Anābhoga Kriyā A type of Kriyā (urge); occupying the place which is uninspected or not made free from insects etc., through proper pramärjana (i.e. cleaning by the Rajoharana etc.) or to keep one's paraphernalia etc., there. apramrstādrstabhūmau kāyādinikṣepo'nābho

Page #36

Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa
19:
gakriya.
(Tavā 6.5.15)
Anāyuktādānatā Kriyā A kind of Anābhogapratyayā Kriyā; activity of inadvertently lifting clothes etc. anāyuktah-anābhogavānanupayukta ityarthah tasyā" dānatā-vastrādivişaye grahanatā anayuktādānatā.
(Sthā 2.33 Vr Pa 40)
Anābhoganirvarttita Krodha Wrathful passion, which is aroused either wantonly due to one's own wayward nature or by the inability to ponder over the merits and demerits of the fruition of Kaşāya (passions). yadā tvevameva tathāvidhamuhūrttavasādgunadosavicāraṇāsūnyah paravasibhūya kopam kurute tada sa kopo'nābhoganirvarttitaḥ.
(Praj7a 14.9 Vr Pa 291)
Anāśātanā Vinaya A kind of Darsanavinaya (reverence quâ enlightened world-view); to worship, rever and eulogise the Arhat (1) (Tirtharkara (ford-founder)) etc.. anāsāyaṇāvinato........arahamtāṇam bhatti arahamtānam bahumāno arahamtānam vannasamjalanatā.
(DaACū p.15)
Anābhoga Pratișevaņā A type of Pratişevaņā (indulging in transgression like prāņātipāta (injuring or killing a living being etc.)); commision of a belmish like pranātipāta (injuring or killing a living being) etc., out of forgetfulness. pratişevaņā-prāņātipātādyāsevanam. anābhogo-vismrtih. (Stha 10.69 Vr Pa 459,460)
Anāśrava Samvara (inhibition of the influx of Karma) Inhibition of the Asrava (cause of the influx) of the new Karmas. anāsravo--navakarmmānupādānam........
(Bhaga 2.100 VI)
Anābhogapratyayā Kriyā A variety of Kriyā (urge); activity indulged in due to ignorance. anābhogah-ajñānam pratyayo,-nimittam yasyāḥ sā tathā.
(Sthā 2.32 Vr Pa 40) Anābhogabakusa A kind of Bakusa Nirgrantha (3); that ascetic (Muni), who inadvertently indulges. in adornment of one's body and paraphernalia. sariropakaranabhūsayoh....sahasākāri anābhogabakusah.
(Sthā 4.185 Vr Pa 320)
Anāhāraka 1. The Jiva (soul) which does not do the intake of the Ahāra (alimental materials), belonging even to the category of Ojaālāra (the aliment appropriated at the first Samaya (smallest time-unit) of the new birth). anāhārakā ojādyāhārāņāmanyatamenāpi nähārayanti.
(Srāpra Vr Pa 168) 2. The Jiva (soul) which does not do intake of any other Pudgalas (material clusters) except those of Taijasa Vargaņā and Kārmana Vargaņā.
Anābhoga Mithyātva The Mithyātva (perverse faith) of an Amanaska Jiva (living being devoid of mental faculty) or a thoughtless person, on account of its or his Ajñāna (ignorance). anābhogikam vicāraśünyasyaikendriyädervā viseşavijñānavikalasya bhavati.
(Yośā 2.3 VPa 165)
Aniḥsrta Avagrahamati
(TaVă 1.16) See-Anisrita Avagrahamati. Anitya Transience-The modal nature of substance, which undergoes continuous transformationorigination and cessation. pariņamanamanityam.
(Bhiksu 6.5)
Anāyuktapramārjanatā Kriyā A kind of Anābhogapratyayā Kriyā; activity of inadvertently undertaking pramärjana (cleansing) of the utensils etc.. anāyuktasyaiva prātrādiviṣayā pramārjanata anāyuktapramārjanatā. (Sthā 2.33 Vr Pa 40)
Anitya Anupreksā Contemplation on transience-The first Anuprekşā (4) (contemplative meditation); repeated reflection or exercise (i.e., practice) of the contemplation that all the relations of the

Page #37

-: 20 :soul with the body, persons and material objects are impermanent bāhyābhyantarāņi sariraśayyā"sanavastrādini dravyāni sarvasamyogāscānityā ityanucintayet.
(TaBhā 9.7)
Anidā Vedanā The feeling (of pain etc.), which is experienced in that state of consciousness by a Jiva (soul) which is bereft of the mental faculty, (or a person who is lacking reasoning power). duvihā vedaņā pannattā, tam jahā—nidā ya anidā ya..
(Prajna 35.16) anidā cittavikalā samyagvivekavikalā vā.
(Prajña 35.16 VPa 557)
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa from any distraction of thought can be attained. adu porisim tiriyam bhittim, cakkhumäsajja amtaso jhāi. antarlaksātmakena animeşapreksādhyanena nirviklpasamādhih siddhyati. (Ā9.1.5 Bhā) Anirvítamülaka A type of Anācāra (2) (gross transgression of ascetic conduct); accepting and eating radish which is Sacitta (i.e., possessed of life). anirustam-aparinatamanācaritam...... mūlam ca' sattāmülādi, sacittamanācaritam.
(Da 3.7 HāVr Pa 118)
Anidāna One who undertakes austerities and asceticism not for gaining Rddhi (prosperity or supernatural power) etc.; one who does not long for any worldly benefit as a reward of the austerities he has performed. māņusariddhinimittam tavasamjamam na kuvvai, se aniyāne. (Da 10.13 JiCū p.345) anidāno bhāviphalāśamsārahitaḥ.
(DaHĪVr Pa 267) See-Nidāna.
Anirhāri The Anasana (fast unto death) undertaken in solitary places such as the cave of a mountain etc., which are away from the upăsraya (sojourning place of the ascetics). anirhārimam tu yo'țavyām mriyate iti.
(Bhaga 2.49 Vr) See-Nirhāri.
Anivșttikaraņa Operation of spiritual energy, unamenable to lapse-The third and the final step of the threefold Karana (3) (operation of spiritual energy) for the attainment of Samyaktva (right faith); that Adhyavasāya, which lasts up to the final attainment of Samyaktva. nivartanasilam nivarti, na nivarti-anivartiāsamyagdarśanalābhād na nivartate.
(ViBhã 1202 Vr Pa 458)
Anindriya That which is not a sense-organ or one who has no sense-organs1. Mana (mind)-conscience which is instrumental in Matijñāna (perceptive cognition). mano'ntahkaranamanindriyamityucyate.
(Tavā 1.14) 2. Institual knowledge (or intuition) which is obtained through Ogha (instinct for primal biological activities of a living being). anindriyanimittam manovrttiroghajñānam ca. See-Oghasamjñā. 3. The liberated souls, not being possessed of a material body, are not possessed of the sense-organs. na santi indriyāni yeşām te'nindriyāhke te? asarīrāh siddhāh.
(Dhava Pu 1 p.248)
Anivrttibādara Jivasthāna The ninth Jivasthāna/Gunasthāna (stage of spiritual development); 1. That Jivasthāna, in which Anivrtti-identical purity of the Pariņāma (2) (natural transformation) of those souls, occupying the ninth Guņasthāna at the same instant is necessarily the same. 2. The spiritual purity of the soul which is possessed of niðrtti and badara Kaşāya (gross passions). anivrttih-samasamayavartijivānām partņāmavisuddheh sadréatã.
(Jaisidi 7.11 Vr) anivrttibādarajivasthāne bhimasamayavarttijivānām pariņāma-visuddhirvisadrsi bhavati,
Animeşapreksā To fix one's eyes on a single point on a slant wall, or tip of the nose and the like, by keeping them wide-open and unblinking; through this practice, Samadhi (1) (concentration of mind) free

Page #38

Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa kintu samasamayavartijīvānām sadrsyeva.
(Sakha 1 p. 194) anivrttiyukto bādarakaṣāyaḥ anivsttibādarah.
(Jaisidi 7.11) anivrttibādarah sa ca kaşāyāstakakşapaņärambhānnapumsakavedopasamanārambhāccārabhya bādaralobhakhandakşapanopasamane yāvad bhavati.
(Sama 14.5 Vr Pa 26)
-: 21 :Anihnavana A kind of Jñānācāra (conduct quâ knowledge); not to conceal the name and the erudition of one's Vācanācārya (the Acārya (preceptor) who teaches scriptures) out of egotism. yato'nihnavenaiva pāțhādi sūtrādervidheyam na punarmānādivasataḥ ātmano lāghavādyāśarkayā śrutagurūņām śrutasya vā'palāpeneti.
(Prasa 267 VỊ Pa 64)
Aniścita Avagrahamati See -- Samdigdha Avagrahamati.
Anikādhipati The commander-in-chief of the army of gods. anikādhipatayo dandanāyakasthāniyāḥ dandanāyako vikṣepādhipatiḥ senāpatiḥ.
(TaBhā 4.4 Vr)
Aniśrita Avagrahamati A kind of empirical Avagraha (sensation); 1. Sensation of an object without having any prior cognition of it, e.g., ever first experience of the smooth, tender tactile sensation of a flower. 2. Sensation of an object about which nothing is given in any book or nothing is said about it anywhere else. nisrito lingapratimo'bhidhiyate, yathā yüthikākusumānāmatyanta'sitamrdusnigdhādirūpaḥ prāk sparso'nubhūtastenānumānı "a lingena tam vişayam na yadā paricchindat tajjñānam pravartate tadā anisritam alirgamavagrhņātityucyate.
(TaBhā 1.16 Vr) .....aņissitam janna potthae lihiyam. anabhāsiyam ca geņhati.
(VyaBhā 4108)
Anukampā Compassion-One of the Lakşaņas (fundamental characteristics) of Samyaktva (right faith); when one's psyche is overflowed by the disposition of kindness, there arise (subtle) psychic vibrations as a result of considering other's pain as one's own pain. Such vibrations are Anukampā (compassion). anugrahabuddhyā'rdrikytacetasah parapidāmātmasamsthāmiva kurvato'nukmpanamanukam
(Ta Bhā 6.13 Vr)
pā.
Anisrita Upadhāna. A kind of Yogasamgraha; to undertake a course of penance without taking any assistance from others. anisritam ca—tadanyanirapeksamupadhānam ca--tapo'nisritopadhānam parasāhāyyānapekşam tapo vidheyam. (Sama 32.1.1 Vr Pa 55)
Anukampā Dāna A kind of Dāna (charity); that Dāna, which is given to poor, orphan etc., out of pity. krpayā dānam dinānāthavişayamanukampādānam.
(Sthā 10.97 Vr Pa 470)
Anisrşta A type of Udgama Dosa (blemish of bhiksā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) relating to origination or preparation of food etc.); acceptance of bhikṣā by an ascetic, given to him without consent of all the owners, in case there are more than one owners of that object, yad goşthibhaktādi sarvairadattamananumatam vä ekah kascit sādhubhyo dadāti tadnisrstam.
(Yośā 1.38 Vr p.134)
Anukta Avagrahamati A kind of empirical Avagraha (sensation); to have the cognizance of the object (i.e., sound) even prior to its pronunciation; e.g.-by merely perceiving the movement of the fingers of a person playing a lute, to tell which musical mode or note he is going to sing. svarasamcaranāt prāk tantridravyātodyāmarsanenaiva avāditam anuktameva sabdamabhiprāyenāvagļhya ācaste-'bhavānimam sabdam vādayisyati' iti.
(Tavā 1.16.16)
Anugama The third door of Anuyoga (2) (system of exposi

Page #39

22 :
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa
(TaBhā 4.20 Vr)
vimānavišeşāh.
tion); exposition of a topic on the basis of the text (of a scripture), from various aspects such as, existence, non-existence, quantity or mass, space, Sparsanā, time etc.. anugamanamanugamaḥ anugamyate'nenäsminnasmāditi vā'nugamaḥ sūtrasyānukülah paricchedah.
(Anu 75 HāVrp.27)
Anuttaropapātikadašā Name of the ninth Anga of the Dvādaśānga śruta (twelve principal canonical works); it depicts the biographies of the ten great ascetics who were subsequently reincarnated in the Anuttara Vimāna (the highest heaven of the Empyrean gods) where the Anuttara Devas (gods of the highest heaven) reside. anuttarovavõiyadasāsu nam anuttarovaväiyanam......āghavijjamti.
(Samapra 97)
Anujñā The third step of ancient system of learningTo seek permission of the Guru (2) to commit to memory the scriptures and to teach the pupils. granthadhāraṇam śişyādhyāpanam ca kurviti anujñā.
(Anu 3 Hālrp.2)
Anuttaropapātikadasādhara That ascetic (Muni), who is well versed in the text as well as the meaning of the Anuttropapātikadaśā (the ninth Arga (principal canonical work)) appegaiyā aṇuttarovavāiyadasādharā. (Aupa 45)
Anutkarsa The quality of modesty, by virtue of which one is not puffed up with pride, in spite of being possessed of the superiority of caste etc., which are generally the causes of egotism. anukkaso ņāma na jātyādibhirmadasthanairutkarşam gacchati. (Sūtra 1.1.77 Cü p. 45)
Anudayabandhotkrstā A variety of Karma-prakrti (type of Karma); that Karma-prakrti which, inspite of not having reached the state of Vipākodaya (rise quâ fruition), has the maximum duration right from their instant of bondage; e.g., the life-span-determining Karma of the human being, the life-span-determining Karma of sub-humans. yāsām tu vipākodayābhāve bandhādutkrstasthitisatkarmāvāptistāḥ anudayabandhotkystāḥ.
(Kapra p.45)
Anuttara Deva Gods of the highest heaven-A kind of Vaimānika Devas (Empyrean gods); the Empyrean (Vaimānika) gods living in the Anuttara Vimāna (the highest heaven of the Empyrean gods); they are Kalpātita Deva (Empyrean gods free from hierarchy); the Devas who are superior to others in respect of life-span, influence, effulgence etc.. They are of five types-Vijaya, Vaijayanta, Jayanta, Aparăjita and Sarvārthasiddha. ......vijayā vejayamtā ya jayamtā aparājiyā.. savvatthasiddhagā ceva pamcahānuttarā surā. ii vemāniyā devā....... na vidyante uttarā-pradhānā sthitiprabhāvasukhadyutilesyādibhirebhyo'nye devä ityanuttarāḥ.
(U 36.215,216 SãV? Pa 702)
Anudayavati A variety of Karma-prakrti (type of Karma); the Karma-prakrti, the dalikas (quantum) of which are realised in their last instant, after being transformed into homogeneous prakrti, and not in the same form as their own prakrti e.g., Sātavedaniya (Karma, responsible for the experience of feeling of happiness), Asātavedaniya (Karma, responsible for the experience of feeling of suffering) etc. yāsām prakrtinäm dalikam caramasamaye'nyasu praktisu stibukasamkramena samkramayyānyaprakrtivyapadesenānubhavet, na svodayena, tāḥ anudayavatisamjñāḥ. (Kapra p.45)
Anuttara Vimāna Highest heaven-The five Vimānas (habitats) of the Vaimānika Devas (Empyrean gods)Vijaya, Vaijayanta, Jayanta, Aparajita and Sarvarthasiddha, which are located above all other heavens.
(See fig. p. 396) anuttarāḥ pañcetyādi. vimānavišeşāh pañca sarvoparyunuttarāḥ avidyamānamuttaramanyad vimānādi yeşām te'nuttarāḥ devanāmāna eva te
Anudayasamkramotkrșță A variety of Karma-prakti (type of Karma); the Karma-prakyti, the duration of which is shorter during the instant of its bondage, but gets

Page #40

Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
augmented and becomes maximum due to the addition of other dalikas (quantum) through the process of transformation e.g., manuṣyānupūrvi (the Ampurvi Näma Karma of humans). Tirthankara Nama (the Näma (body-making) Karma which is responsible for making a soul Tirthankara (ford-founder)) etc... yasam prakṛtinämanudaye samkramata utkṛṣṭasthitiläbhastah anudayasamkramotkṛṣṭāḥ.
(Kapra p.44)
Anudiśă
The four intermediate directions, viz., southeast-quarter etc., which exist in between the four principal directions, viz., east etc. anudisă aggeyadi.
(Sūtra 2.1.10 Cü p.313)
Anudghātika
A type of Tapahprayaścitta (penance performed in lieu of expiation):
it is called guru prayaścitta; it is to be carried out continuously.
anugghatiyam nama jam niramtaram vahati gunumityarthaḥ. (Nici 3 p.62)
Anudghātika Äropaṇā
A type of Aropana Prayaścitta (1) (a continuous sequence of expiation):
the Prayascitta (expiation) in which the period of expiation is not divided. i.e., the whole period has to be taken at a stretch. sarddhadinadvayadyanudghatanena guriņāmāropana anudghätikāropaṇā.
(Sama 28.1.26 Vr Pa 48)
See-Aropana Prayascitta.
Anudharmacāri
The disciple who follows the Guru's (2) conduct in toto.
anudhammacarino.....tena cinnamanucarantiya(Sütra 1.2.47 Cúp.67)
thoddistam.
Anupadesa Ähindaka
That ascetic (Muni), who undertakes joumey to countries merely for sight-seeing, out of curiosity.
ye tu kautukena desadarsanam kurvanti te'nupadesähinḍakāḥ. (Brbha 5825 Vr)
Anupayukta
~:23:~
1. One who is not exercising his consciousness for cognition (to know or to perceive) at present moment.
2. One who lacks concentration in the activity he is undertaking.
tattha nam jete anuvautta te nam na yāṇamti na päsanti ähäremti. (Prajna 15.48)
Anuparatakayakriya
A type of Kayiki Kriya (bodily activity): the bodily activity of a non-abstinent person who has not renounced the world. anuparatasya-aviratasya savadyat mithyadr steḥ samyagdrstervä käyakriya-utkṣepädilakṣand karmmabandhanibandhanamanuparatakāyakriya. (Stha 1.6 Vr Pa 38)
See-Dusprayuktakäyakriya.
Anupasänta
The Kaşaya (passions) which are in the state of Udaya (rise).
anupaśāntaḥ-udayavasthaḥ.
(Praja 14.9 Vr Pa 291)
Anuparihärika
The group of ascetics, who, during their practice. of Pariharaviśuddhi Caritra (purifactory conduct), perfrom the duty of rendering their services to those who are undertaking penance during their practice of purifacory conduct. They follow the practitioners in the same way as the cowkeeper follows the cows. catvarau vaiyavṛttyakarā...... (PrasaVr Pa 607) anupariharie govälae va nicca ujjuttamautte... (BrBha 6470)
Anuprekṣā
A kind of Svadhyaya (scriptural studies and teaching);
1. To revise and contemplate on mentally the scriptural text and the meaning (which have been committed to memory). observing complete silence.
anuppehä nama jo manasa pariaffei, no väyäe. (DaHaVy Pa 16)
sutta'tthäṇam manasa'nucimtanam.
(DaĀCū p.16)
2. Just as a red hot iron (kept in fire) identifies itself with fire, so also by dedicating one's psyche completely to one's aim, to practice mentally what one has already known or understood.

Page #41

~24~
adhigatapadarthaprakriyasya taptāyaspiṇdava
darpitacetaso manasa'bhyaso'nuprekṣā.
(Tavā 9.25) 3. Contemplative meditation-It consists in contemplating upon the twelve themes like the transitoriness (of things), refugelessness nature of mundane objects and the like for the steadiness of the mind. manahsthairyaya anityädyarthänuprekṣaṇam anupreksă.
anuprekṣaṇamarthavimarśanam anupreksa. (Jaisidi 6.19 Vr)
Anubandha
Continuous stay without a break, of a Jiva (soul) in the same state which is under consideration. E.g-the Jiva of a lotus getting reincarnated as a lotus also in the next birth.
anubandho tti vivakṣitaparyayeṇā avyavicchinnenavasthānam. (Bha 24.29 Vr)
Anubhava Samjñā
That comprehension, which is accompanied with sensation.
anubhavasamjñā saηvedanätmikä bhavati.
(ABhip.23)
Anubhaga Bandha
Karmic bondage quâ intensity-A kind of Bandha (1) (bondage of Karma). intensity of fruition of Karma; strong or mild influence, taste of the Karma bound with the soul on account of the strong and mild Pariņāma (1) (to undergo transformation from one state to another one) of the soul, respectively. vipäko'nubhagah. raso'nubhago'nubhavaḥ phalam-eto ekärthah (Jaisidi 4.10 Vr)
See-Anubhava Bandha.
Anubhava
A supernatural power to give curse and boon. anubhavo nama säpänugrahasämarthyam.
(UCi p. 208)
Anubhavakarma
That state of Karma, whose intensity (taste) of the fruition is experienced in the same amount as that when it was bound.
yasya tvanubhavo yathabaddharaso vedyate tadanubhavato vedyam karmanubhavakarma.
Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
(Stha 2.265 Vr Pa 63)
See Pradeśakarma.
Anubhavanamanidhattayu
A type of ayubandha (bondage of life-span-determining Karma):
the Niddhata (or Niṣeka) of Ayusya (life-span-determining) Karma, accompanied with the intense Anubhava (fruition) of that Karma. yadyasmin bhave tivravipäkam namakarmmanubhūyate tatha nārakāyuṣi aśubhavarṇagandharasasparsopaghätänädeyaduḥsvarayasaḥkirttyādināmāni tadanubhavanama tena saha nidhattamayuranubhavanamanidhattäyuh.
(Praja 6.118 Vr Pa 218)
Anubhava Bandha
Bondage quâ intensity-A type of Bandha (1) (bondage of Karma).
Anubhaga Bandha-the determination of the intensity of the fruition of Karmas. anubhavo-vipäkaḥ tivrädibhedo rasah. (Stha 4.290 Vr Pa 209)
Anumanya Alocană
A kind of blemish relating to Alocană (confession);
confession (made by an ascetic) to that Guru (2) who gives mild penitation, only after guaging as to who would give severe penitation and who would give mild penitation. *aṇumāṇaitta' anumanam kṛtvā, kimayam mydudanda utogradanda iti patvetyarthah, ayamabhiprayo'sya-yadyayam mydudandastato dasyamyalocanamanyatha neti. (Stha 10.70 Vr Pa 460)
Anumana
Inference-A type of Parokṣa Pramana (indirect valid knowledge):
inference is the knowledge of the probandum on the strength of the probans. sadhanat sadhyavijñänamanumānam.
(Prami 1.2.7)
Anuyoga
1. One of the five parts of Dṛṣṭivada (12" Anga (principal canonical work)).
in which the biographies of Tirthankaras (fordfounders) etc., are narrated; e.g. Malaprathamanuyoga, Gaṇḍikānuyoga.
anuoge duvile pannatte, tam jaha-malapadha

Page #42

-
25 :
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa māņuoge gamdiyānuoge ya.. (Nandi 119) See--Drstivāda, 2. The fourth step in the ancient system of learning--the system of exposition, through which the purport of the topics under study can be expounded. adhyayanārthakathanavidhiranuyogah.
(Anu 75 HäVr p.26) See-Uddeśa.
viz., east etc.. 'anusedhi' tti anukülāmpūrvādidigabhimukhā sreņiryatra tadanusreniḥ......
(Bhaga 25.93 Vr Pa 868)
Anekarūpadhūnanā A blemish related to the performance of Pratilekhanā (inspection of monastic paraphernalia), to jerk off (or twitch) a cloth several times more than three times, or jerking off several clothes together, while performing Pratilekhanā of clothes. *anegarūvadhune'tti anekarūpā cāsau samkhyātrayātikramanatoyugapadanekavastragrahanato vä dhuinanā ca prakampanātmikä anekarūpadhūпапа.
(U 26.27 ŠāV? Pa 542)
Anuyogadvāra 1. A kind of Utkālika Sruta (a category of Āgamas (canonical works), which is allowed to be studied at all time barring the akala prahara (i.e., the period in which the study of Agamas is prohibited)); in which directions for the study of Purvas (canonical works of earlier lore) are given.
(Nandi 77) 2. The system of exposition which has four doors-Upakrama, Niksepa, Anugama, Naya. ...... cattāri aņuogadārā bhavamti, tam jahāuvakkame, nikkheve, anugame, nae. (Anu 75)
Anekasiddha A variety of Siddha (liberated souls); those liberated souls, numbering 2 up to 108, who had attained emancipation at the same Samaya (smallest time-unit). ukkosogāhanãe ya sijjhamte jugavam duve. cattāri jahannāejavamajjhatthuttaram sayam..
(U 36.53) anegasiddha tti ekammi samae anege siddhā.
(Nandi 31 Cū p.27)
Anuvicibhāsaņa A Bhāvanā (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Satya Mahāvrata (second great vow of truth); it prescribes speaking only after weighing all the pros and cons or speaking only on finding an opportune moment. anuviciti desīvacanamālocanărthe vartate. bhāşaņam vacanasya pravartanam. ato'yamarthaḥsamiksyālocya vacanam pravartitavyam.
(Ta Bhä 7.3 Vr) samikkhitam samjateņa kālammi ya vattavvam. evam anuvii samitijogeņa bhāvito bhavati amtarappa
(Prasna 7.17)
Anekānta Non-absolutist viewThe approach which takes cognizance of both the identity and difference, that exist among the Utpāda (origination), Vyaya (cessation) and Dhrauvya (persistence). ee puna samgahao pādikkamalakkhanam duvenham pi. tamhā micchadditthi patteyam do vi mūlanaya.. na ya taio atthi nao na ya sammattam na tesu padipunnam. jeņa duve egamtā vibhajjamāņā anegamto..
(Sapra 1.13,14)
Anuvicisamitiyoga
(Prasna 7.17) See-Anuvicibhāṣaṇa. Anušişti Prajñāpanā (admonition) administered to (a pupil) to make him realise the truth. anusiştirnāma sadbhāvakathanapurassaram prajiāpana.
(BrBhä 2804 Vr)
Anevambhūtavedanā The process of bringing about a change in the experience of Karma through Udiraņā (premature rise). In this process, the experience of Karma is not the same as that when it was bound. *anevambhūyam pi'tti yathā baddhakarma naivambhūtā anevambhūtā atastām srüyante hyägame karmmanah sthitighātarasaghātādaya iti.
(Bhaga 5.117 Vr)
Anusreni That Äkāśa śreņi (1) (the row of the space-units), which is parallel to the line of the main direction,

Page #43

-
26 :
Jaina Păribhāsika Sabdakosa
transmigration. amtagadasāsu nam amtagadānam.....amtagado munivaro tamarayoghavippanukko, mokkhasuhamaņuttaram ca pattā..... (Samapra 96)
Anaikāntika Hetvābhāsa A type of Hetvābhāsa (fallacy (pseudo-probans)); that Hetu (statement of Sādhana (proban or minor term)), which is applicable also to other sädhyas (probandum) than the one under consideration. E.g.--sound is transitory, because it is the subject of valid knowledge. anyathā'pyupapadyamāno'naikāntikaḥ. yathā-anityaḥ sabdaḥ prameyatvāt.
(Bhikṣu 3.19)
Antakrtadasādhara That ascetic (Muni), who is well versed in the text as well as the meaning of the Antakrtadasā (the eighth Arga (principal canonical work)). appegaiyā amtagadadasādharā. (Aupa 45)
Antakrtabhūmi
(Dasā 8 Pari Sū 108 Vr)
See-Antakarabhumi.
Anaupanidhiki (Dravyānupūrvi) A kind of Dravyānupūrvi (exposition of the sequence of the substances); exposition of the sequence of the substances through imparting knowledge in detail about a topic utilising the methodology of Naya (non-absolustic standpoint). yā'sāvanaupanidhiki sā nayavaktavyatā śrayanāt.
(Anu 111 HÔVr p.31) See-Aupanidhiki.
Antaḥsalyamarana A type of Maraņa (death); death of a person who dies without performing Alocană (confession) for the transgressions of the vows, which are like the antahsalya (internal Šalya (a weapon in the interior which is rankling inside)) or psychical injury. salyamiva salyamaparādhapadam yasya so'ntahsalyo lajjā'bhimānādibhiranālocitāticärastasya maraṇam antaḥsalyamaranam.
(Sama 17.9 Vr Pa 32)
Antakriya Termination of the cycle of transmigration, i.e.. the cycle of birth and death; a state of freedom from all Kriyas-Karmas. bhavasyāntakaranam. (Stha Vr Pa 170) karmāntakaraṇam mokṣaḥ.
(Prajna 20.1 Vr Pa 397) Antagata Avadhijñāna A kind of Anugāmika Avadhijñāna (accompanying clairvoyance) the clairvoyant knowledge of only those objects. which exist in a particular direction. savvātappadesavisuddhesu vi orāliyasariregamtenam egadisipāsanagatam ti amtagatam bhannati.
(Nandi 10 Cū p.16)
Antakarabhūmi That bhūmi-time-period, during which it is possible to put end to all Karmas; for instance, Puruşāntakarabhūmi (Yugāntakarabhūmi), and Paryāyāntakarabhūmi. amtakarabhūmi tti antah karmanām bhūmihkālo. so duvidho-purisamtakarakālo pariyayamtakarakālo ya. (Daśā 8 Pari Su 105 Cū)
Antarakarana Operation of intercalation (which is a kind of Karana (3) i.e., operation of spiritual energy); the total 'absence of the enjoyment (even in the state of Pradeśodaya (innocuous realization of the karmic matter)) of the dalikas (quantum) quá mithyātvamohaniya (view-deluding Karma responsible for perverse faith), i.e., total subsidence. In the first instant of the intercalated period begins the (dawn of) right faith due to subsidence of the relevent Karma), lasting less than a Muhurta (i.e., forty-eight minutes). tadvedyābhāvascāntarakaranam. tasya prathame kşane antarmaultūrtikamaupasamikasamyaktvam bhavati. (Jaisidi 5.8 Vr) See-Anivrttikarana.
Antakrtadasā Name of the eighth Anga of the Dvādasänga Sruta (twelve principal canonical works); it contains a narration of the biographies of the ten ascetics who eliminated their Karmas and attained the end of their worldly existence; it was their last embodiment in the cycle of
Antara Gati
(Blaga 8.111 Vr)

Page #44

- 27
-
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Šabdakosa See-Antarāla Gati.
Antaradvīpa The islands located amidst the Lavanasamudra. antare-lavanasamudrasya madhye dvipä antaradvipāḥ.
(Prajna 2.29 Vr Pa 50)
A type of Mahānimitta (science of progonostication); it deals with propounding of knowledge about the past and future by basing it on the motion of sun, moon etc. ravišasigrahanaksatrabhaganodayāstamayādibhiratitānāgataphalapravibhāgapradarsanamantarikşam.
(Tavā 3.36)
Antarātamā 1. That Jiva (soul), who realises the bhedavijñāna-separation of the body from the soul. je jinavayane kusalā, bheyam jānamti jīvadehānam. nijjhiyadutthatthamayā amtarappā ya te.......
(Kāa 194) 2. That Jiva (soul), who is in the fourth to twelfth Gunasthānas (stages of spiritual development). aviratagunasthāne tadyogyāśubhaleśyāparinato jaghanyāntarātmā, kşīnakaşāyagunasthāne punarutkrstah, aviratakṣīņakaṣāyayormadhye madhyamah
(BrdrasamVrp.38) 3. A synonym of Jiva (soul): the embodied soul; for it remains amidst (antah) the body, but it is not identical with it. *amtarappa ......antaḥmadhyarūīpa ātmā, na sarirarūpa ityantarātmeti. (Bhaga 20.17 Vr) 4. One who is engrossed in the spiritual bliss. See-Bahirātmā.
Antarikşaka Asvādhyāyika A type of asvādhyāyika (the interdiction of doing Svādhyāya (scriptural studies and teaching) in a particular time or place)); those situations, related to the events of intersteller space like falling of meteor, in which Svādhyāya of Agamas (canonical works) is interdicted. dasavidhe amtalikkhae asajjhāie pannatte tam jahā—ukkāvāte, disidāghe, gajjite, vijjute, nigghate, juvae, jakkhālitte, dhūmiyā, mahiyā, rayugghāte.
(Sthā 10.20)
Antarmuhūrtta A kind of time-unit; the time period measured as between two Samayas (smallest time-units) and forty-eight minutes (one Muhurtta) less one Samaya. muhūrttasya madhye antarmuhurttam.
(TaBhā 1.7 Vr)
Antarāya Karma The obstructing Karma. One of the main eight types of Karma; that Karma, which is responsible for the destruction of anything already obtained in the present and the obstruction of the ways of gaining anything in future. amtarāie kamme duvihe pannatte, tam jahāpaduppannaviņāsie ceva pihati ya āgāmipaham ceva.
(Sthā 2.431)
Antarvyāpti The Vyapti (concommitance) of the Sādhana (proban or middle term) with the Sādhya (probandum or major term) in the Paksa (i.e. Dharmithat which becomes probandum during the process of inference; subject of thesis) itself. E.g. an object is possessed of a nature which is not absolutistic. paksikrta eva vişaye sādhanasya sādhyena vyāptirantarvyāptiḥ........ yathānekāntātmakam vastu, sattvasya tathaivopapatteņ.....
(Pranata 3.38,39)
Antarālagati The motion (of the mundane soul) which takes place when the soul travels through space while going from one birth to another one and also the motion of the liberated souls when they travel through space and reach the end of the Loka (cosmos), taking one Samaya (smallest time-unit). antarālagatirdvividha-rjurvigrahā ca, ekasamayiki rjuh catuh samayapuryantā ca vigrahā.
(Jaisidi 7.28 Vr) See-Vigrahagati.
Аппаритуа One kind of Punya (merit); bondage of the Punya Prakrti (auspicious types of Karma), incurred due to giving food to a right donee i.e., an ascetic. pātrāyānnadānād yastirthakananāmādipunyaprakrtibandhastadannapunyam, evam sarvatrāpi.
(Sthā 9.25 Vr Pa 428)
Antariksanimitta

Page #45

-
28 :
Anyatva Anupreksā Contemplation on distinctness (of soul from body)-Fifth Anupreksā (4) (contemplative meditation); to contemplate that the soul is different from the body. sariravyatirekenātmānamanucintayet......anyacca śarīrānnityo'hamiti śreyase ghatata ityanyatvānuprekṣā.
(Tabhā 9.7)
Anyathānupapatti Abhāva (absence) of the Sadhana (proban or middle term) due to the absence of the Sadhya (probandum or major term), e.g., the absence of smoke in the absence of fire. asati sādhye hetoranupapattirevānyathānupapattih. asatyanupapatteh-asati krśānumattve dhūmavattvasyānupapatteh. (Pranata 3.30,31)
Jaina Pāriblāșika Sabdakosa bhoga-paribhoga-parimāņa Vrata (the seventh vow of a lay follower); to eat uncooked corn. apakvāyāh-agninā'samskytāyā oşadheh-salyädikāyā bhakşanatā—bhojanamityarthah.
(Upā 1.38 Vr p.15) Apadhyānācarita A kind of Anarthadanda (violent activity indulged in wantonly on account of remissness); indulging in Artta Dhyāna (concentration due to anguish) and Raudra Dhyāna (concentration due to anger) which comprise evil minded concentration on the matters like victory, defeat, killing, binding, mutilating, stealing money etc. 'avajihänāyariyam' ti apadhyānam-ärttaraudrarüpam tenācaritah-āsevito yo'narthadandah sah.
. (Upă 1.30 V, p.9) Aparasangraha A type of Sangraha Naya (synthetic Naya (non-absolutistic standpoint)); the lower synthetic approach which takes congizance of the less comprehensive genera by putting all classes of substances-Dharma (Dharmästikāya (fundamental substance quâ medium of motion)), Adharma (Adharmästikāya fundamental substance quâ medium of rest)) etc., -under one class; e.g., whatever is Sat (reality) is Dravya (substance). dravyatvādini avāntarasāmānyāni manvānastadbhedesu gajanimilikāmavalambamānah punaraparasamgrahah. dharmādharmākāsakālapudgalajīvadravyānāmaikyam dravyatvābhedādityadiryathā..
(Pranata 7.19,20)
Anyalingasiddha A type of Siddha (liberated soul); that Siddha, who had attained the emancipation in the outfit other than that of a Jain ascetic. tāvasaparivāyagādivakkalakāsāyamādidavvalimgātthitā siddhā annalimgasiddhā.
(Nandi 31 Cū p.27)
Anyonyasnehapratibaddha The Jiva (soul) and the Pudgala (physical substances) coalesce with each other through sneha (which is like the mutual attraction between them); soul has the inherent power of attraction and matter that of being attracted. anyo'nyam snehapratibaddhä iti. yadāhasnehābhyaktaśarīrasya, reņunā silyaşyate yathā gātram. rāgadveşaklinnasya karmabandho bhavatyevam..
(Bhaga 1.312 Vr)
Anyonya Abhāva
(Bhikṣu 3.32)
See-Itaretara Abhāva.
Aparājita The fourth (out of the five) Vimānas (habitats) heaven of the Anuttara Vimāna (the highest heaven of the Empyrean gods); (the name of this Vimāna is Aparajita (lit. invincible)), as this Empyrean god who is its denizen is never overcome by the causes which bring about impediments in his aggrandizement; such Deva (god) is possessed of rarefied Karma; as he remains always contended, he is not vulnerable to hunger etc.. anuttarah panca devanāmān eva. vijitā abhyudayavighnahetavaḥ ebhiriti vijaya-vaijayanta-jayantah. taireva vighnahetubhirnaparäjitā aparājitāḥ.
· (TaBhā 4.20)
Anvaya
(PramiVr 2.1.12)
See-Tathopapatti.
Apakvauşadhibhakşaņa An Aticāra (partial transgression) of the Upa

Page #46

29:
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakośa pratanukarmapatalāvacchannatvät......satatatrptatvānna kşudādibhih parājīyanta ityaparăjitā”.
(TaBhā 4.20 Vr) Aparādha Alocanā The Ālocană (confession) which is made for the purification of one's transgression.
(NiBhā 6310 Cū)
Aparāvarttamānā That Karma-praksti (type of Karma) which is not bound or which does not come into Udaya (rise) by blocking the bondage or rise of another Karma-prakrti. For example, cchvāsa Nāma Karma (the sub-type of body-making Karma responsible for exhalation process during respiration), Tirtharikara Nāma Karma (the sub-type of body-making Karma responsible for the physique of a Tirtharkara (ford-founder)). yā prakrtayah prakrtyantarasya bamdhamudayam vā vinivärya bamdhamudayam vā'gacchanti tāḥ parāvarttamānāh itarā aparāvarttamānāḥ.
(Kapra p.34) See-Parāvarttamānā,
1. That Sthāvara Jiva (a living being, incapable of undertaking locomotion), which has not been made to undergo transformation--to render it lifeless, through the operation of Svakāyasastra (weapons of one's own kind) or Parakayaśastra (weapon of alien kind). 2. A Jiva (soul) or a Pudgala (physical substance) which remains as it is in the same mode under discussion (i.e., which has not undergone change with respect to the present mode). dravyāṇi-jīvapudgalarūpāņi tāni ca vivakṣitapariņāmatyāgena pariņāmāntarāpannāni pariņatāni, vivaksitapariņāmavantyeva aparinatāni.
(Sthā 2.13 Vr Pa 51) 3. A type of blemish related with Eşaņā Dosa (Grahaņaişaņā) (blemish pertaining to comportment quâ acceptance of food etc.); accepting such food etc. as bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction), which is not completely Prāsuka (inanimate or lifeless). deyadravyam miśramacittatvenāpariņamadaparinatam.
(Yośā 1.38 Vr p.137)
Aparigrhitāgamana An Aticāra (partial transgression) of the fourth vow of the lay follower (viz., chastity); to indulge in sexual intercourse with a prostitute or other's spouse. 'apariggahiyāgamaņe'tti aparigrhitā nāma veśyā. anyasatkā parigrhitabhātikā kulārganā vā anātheti.
(Upā 1.35 V; p.13)
Aparigrhītā Devi A goddess who has no husband and who is aviailable for sex on calling. yā ganikātvena pumścalitvena vā parapuruşagamanasilā asvāmikā sā aparigrhitā. (Tavā 7.28)
Apariņāmaka That ascetic, who does not have real faith in the doctrines propounded by the Āgamas (canonical works) and whose mind is always limited to the thinking of the utsarga-mărga (i.e., he does not understand that there may be some exception to the rule). jo davva-khettakaya-kāla-bhāvao jam jahā jinakkhāgam. tam taha asaddahamtam, jāņa apariņāmayam sāhum.. dosu vi pariņamai mai, ussaga'vavāyao u padhamassa. biitassa u ussagge, aiavavāe ya taiyassa..
(BrBhā 794,797) Aparivarttā
(Kagra 5.18) See-Aparāvarttamānā.
Aparigraha Mahāvrata Great vow of non-possession-The fifth great vow of the Jain ascetic.
(U 21.12) See-Sarvaparigraha Viramaņa.
Aparigraha Samvara
(Prasna 6.1.2) See - Sarvaparigraha Viramaņa.
Aparisrāvi Inhibitor or all Āśravas (causes of influx of Karma)--A state of a Snātaka Nirgrantha (4) (the ascetic of the highest purity); the state of that Snātaka Nirgrantha who has attained the fourteenth Gunasthāna (stage of spiritual development) and who has totally
Apariņata

Page #47

30 -
inhibited all the Yogas (i.e., physical, vocal and mental activities) (and has inhibited all the Aśravas). niskriyatvātsakalayoganirodhe apariśrāvi.
(Stha 5.189 Vr Pa 320)
Jaina Pāribhāşika Sabdakosa sity of Karma takes place. karmaņām.....sthityanubhāgahānih apavartana.
(Jaisidi 4.5 Vr) apavartyate hrasvikriyate sthityādi yayā sā'pavartanā.
(Kapra 1.2) Apavartaniya Āyuşya That life-span which is amenable to abrupt and premature end. sighramantarmuhūttat....yaḥ sakalāyusyakarmaphalopabhogastadapavartanam.
(TaBhā 2.52 Vr)
Aparyavasita Sruta A variety of Śrutajñāna (articulate knowledge); it means the Dvādasānga Sruta (twelve principal canonical works), which never becomes extinct from the view-point of Avyucchitti Naya (Dravyārthika Naya (non-absolutistic standpoint quâ substance)). avucchittinayatthayāe anāiyam apajjavasiyam.
(Nandi 68)
Apavāda Sūtra That Sūtra (2) (canonical aphorism) which prescribes the code of conduct to be observed in exceptional conditions. . (BrBhā 3317) See-Utsarga Sūtra.
Aparyāptaka That living being, which is unable to accomplish the Paryāpties (bio-potentials) needed for sustaining its life, because of the Udaya (rise) of Aparyāpta Nāma Karma (the body-making Karma responsible for non-accomplishment of bio-potentials). apajjattayaņāmakammodaenam aộivvattāto jesim te apajjattayā. (Nandi 23 Cüp.22) See-Paryāptaka.
Apavādotsarga Sūtra That Sūtra (2) (canonical aphorism), which prescribes the code of conduct to be observed in exceptional and general conditions. vihibhinnassa ya gahanam, avavāussaggiyam suttam.
(BrBhā 3317) See-Utsargopavāda Sūtra.
Aparyāptakanāma A sub-type of Nāma (body-making) Karma, the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for non-acomplishment of even those Paryāptis (bio-potentials) for which the Jiva (soul) is eligible.
(Prajĩa 23.28 Vr Pa 474) See-Paryāptakanāma.
Apaścima Māranāntika Samlekhanā Renunciation of food by undertaking fast unto death, after rendering the body suitable for such fasting through Samlekhanā (scraping penance unto death, i.e., emaciation of passions by a graded course of penance (fasting)). paścimaivāmamgalaparihārārthamapaścimā maranam-prānatyāgalakşanan......maranamevānto maraṇāntastatra bhavā māraṇāntiki, samlikhyate--krsikriyate'naya sarirakaşāyāditi samlekhana-tayorvisesalakşaņā tataḥ karmadhārayād apaścimamāraṇāntikasamlekhanā.
(Bhaga 7.35 Vr)
Aparyāptikā Bhāsā The articulation of speech which cannot convey the specific meaning; Satyāmrşā (miśra) Bhāṣā (articulation which is mixture of truth and lie) and Asatyāmışā (Vyavahāra) Bhāsā (speech which is neither truth nor a lie-speech for pragmatic purposes) fall under the category of Aparyāptikā Bhāṣā. na pratiniyatanīpatayā'vadhārayitum sakyate să aparyāptā, sā ca satyāmışā asatyāmışā vā.
(Prajna 11.31 Vr Pa 257)
Apahṛtya Asamyama A type of Asamyama (lack of self-restraint): disposal of excreta and the like, not in conformity with the manner prescribed in the scripture) apahrtyásamyamah avidhinoccārādinām paristhāpanato yah sah. (Sama 17.1 Vr Pa 32)
Apavartanā Attenuation-A kind of Karmakarana (spiritual energy quâ transformation of Karma), in which attenuation in the duration and inten
Apāna The vital energy which manages the egress of

Page #48

31 -
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakośa the Pudgalas (material clusters) used in the process of breathing; an internal process (of a living being)—the process of respiratory system. 'ānanti vā prāṇanti vā' ityanenādhyātmakriyā parigrhyate.
(Bhaga 1.14 Vr)
Apāya The third stage of Avāya (perceptual judgement): in which absolute freedom from Ihā (speculation) takes place and the object to be known becomes eligible for perceptual judgement. savvahā īhāe avanayanam kātum avadhāraṇāvadhāritatthassa avadhārayato avāto tti bhannai.
(Nandi 47 Cū p.36)
Apāya Vicaya The second variety of the Dharmyadhyāna (meditation on nature of reality); the concentration directed on the Vicaya (analysis) of the blemishes due to Rāga (attachment), Dvesa (aversion) and the like, or the causes of the birth, annihilation etc. of the physical, mental suffering as the concentratum. apāyā—rāgadveşādijanyā anarthāh.
. (Bhaga 25.605 Vr) apāyā-vipadaḥ sārīra-mānasāni duhkhāniti paryāyāsteṣām vicayah-anveşanam. (Tabha 9.37)
Apūrvakarana Unprecedented Karana (3) (operation of spiritual energy) 1. The second step of the threefold Karaņa for the attainment of Samyaktva (right faith)-That unprecedented Adhyavasāya (subtle level of consciousness, which interacts with karmic body), which is experienced before the attainment of Samyaktva (right faith); or the spiritual transformation which brings about unprecedented reduction (ghāta) in the duration and intensity of Karma. aprāptapūrvamapūrvam sthitighātarasaghātādyapūrvārthanirvartakam vā'pūrvam.
(ViBhā 1202 V, p.458) 2. The eighth Gunasthāna (stage of spiritual development); it is that unprecedented Adhyavasāya (subtle level of consciousness, which interacts with karmic body) which occurs at the very inception of the climbing up of the spiritual ladder (śreni-ārohana). prathamasamaya eva sthitighātarasaghātagunasrenisamkramā anyasca sthitibandha ityete pañcāpyadhikārā yaugapadyena pūrvamapravrttāḥ pravarttanta ityapūrvakaraṇam.
(AVr Pa 298) 3. That state of unprecedented Adhyavasāya (subtle level of consciousness, which interacts with karmic body), on entering which one attains omniscience (Kevalajñāna). kammarayavikiranakaram apuvvakaranam anupavitthassa anamte aņuttare nivvāghāe nirāvarane kasine padipunne kevalavaranāņadamsane samuppajjati.
(Bhaga 9.46)
Apāya Anupreksā An Anuprekşā (4) (contemplative meditation) of Sukladhyāna; contemplation on the apāyas—the Aśravadvāras (causes of the influx of Karma), or the dosasthe bad consequences of passions. apāyā āśravāņāmiti gamyate, yathā..... āsavadārāvāe taha samsārāsuhānubhāvam ca. bhavasamtāṇamanamtam vatthūņam vipariņāmam ca..
(Sthā 4.72 Vr Pa 181)
Apunarbandhaka One who does not cherish intense inclination to indulge in Papakarma indulging in evil activity) and does not become entangled in the labyrinth of recurrent transmigration. pāvam na tivvabhāvā kunai na bahumannai bhavam ghoram. uciyatthiim ca sevai savvattha vi apunabamdho tti..
(Yośā 13)
Aprthaktva Anuyoga The Anuyoga (2) (system of exposition) of scriptural aphorisms, in which each Sūtra (2) (canonical aphorism) is explained from the approach of Naya (non-absolutistic standpoint). caranakaranānuyoga-dharmakathānuyoga-ganitānuyoga-dravyānuyogānāmaprthagbhāvo'prthaktvam pratisūtramavibhāgena vaksyamāņena vibhāgābhāvena pravartanam prarūpaņamityarthastasminnaprthaktve nayānām vistarenasit samavatārah. (ViBhā 2279 V, p.28)
Apkāya
(DaHãVr Pa 138)
See-Apkāyika.

Page #49

32 :
Apkāyika Water-bodied beings-The second variety of Şadjivanikāya (six classes of living beings). That Jiva (soul, living being), the body of which is water. äpo-dravāh pratītā eva tā eva kāyah-sariram yeşām te'pkāyāḥ. apkāyā eva apkāyikāḥ.
(DaHaVr Pa 138)
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa Pratilekhanā of the site for disposing excreta and urine. uccāraḥ-purīşam, prasravanam-műtram tayorbhūmih sthandilam. (Upā 1.42 Vr p.19) See-Apratilekhita-duspratilekhita-sayyāsamstāraka.
Apratijña 1. That person, who has neither attachment (or infatuation) nor aversion towards the Käma (sexuality) and Bhoga (sensuality), relating to the life, here and hereafter. apratijñaḥ ihaparalokeșu kāmeşu apratiña amurcchita advisto vā. (Sūtra 1.15.30 Cū p. 185) 2. That person, who is free from retributive aspira-tion or a will to react. apratijñaḥ-pratikārasamkalparahitah.
(ÄBhā 9.2.11) 3. That ascetic, who does not bring bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction) etc., only for himself but shares it with the fellow-monks. sa apratijño bhavati—nātmanah pratijnayā āhārādikam grhņāti, kintu samudayikam.
(ĀBhā 2.110) 4. That ascetic, who collects bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction) not from the choosen families (but from general houses). ......apadinnāyesu kulesu ginhai, na ya etamparinnam vārittā gacchati, jahă-amugakulāņi gacchihāmi so apadinno.
(ACū p.79,80)
Apratilekhita-duşpratilekhita-sayyāsamstāraka An Aticāra (partial transgression) of the Pausadhopavāsa Vrata (eleventh vow of the lay follower); not to perform Pratilekhanā (inspection of monastic paraphernalia) at all or not to perform proper Pratilekhanā of the hay etc. used for the bed. posahopavāsassa samanovāsaenam pamca atiyārā jāniyavvā, na samāyariyavvā, tam jahā1. appadilehiya-duppadilehiya-sijjāsamthäre 2. appamajjiya-duppajjiya-sijāsamthāre 3. appadilehiya-dupadilehiya-uccārapasavanabhumi 4. appamajjiya-duppamajjiya-uccărapăsavanabhūmi 5.posahopavāsassa sammam ananupāla
(Upā 1.42) ‘apratyuprekşito--jivarakṣārtham cakşuşā na nirikşitah, 'duspratyupekṣitah udbhrāntacetourttitaya'samyagniriksitah sayyā-sayanam tadartham samstārakah-kusa-kambalaphalakādi sayyā-samstārakah, tataḥ......apratyupekşitaduşpratyupekṣitaśayyāsamstārakaḥ.
(upa 1.42 Vr p.19)
nayā.
Apratişthita Krodha Irrational anger-Anger aroused only on account of the rise of krodhavedaniya (anger-experiencing) Karma without any external stimulation. apratisthito nāma yadaişa svayam duscaranamākrośādikam ca kāraṇam vină nirālambana eva kevalakrodhavedaniyādupajāyate.
(Prajñā 14.3 V? Pa 290)
Apratipāti Avadhijñāna A kind of Avadhijñāna (clairvoyance); that Avadhijñāna, which remains till the attainment of Kevalajñāna (omniscience). yat na kevalajānādarvāk bhramsamupayāti tadapratipātītyarthaḥ. (Nandi 9 MaV? Pa 82)
Apratilekhita-duspratilekhita-uccāraprasravaṇabhūmi An Aticāra (partial transgression) of the Pausadhopavāsa Vrata (eleventh vow of the lay follower); not to perform Pratilekhanā (inspection of monastic paraphernalia) at all or not to perform proper
Apratyākhyānakaṣāya A sub-type of Cāritramohaniya (conduct deluding) Karma; the fourfold passion (anger, conceit, deceit and greed) which, in its state of Udaya (rise) (i.e., when it becomes effective), does not allow the soul to awaken its consciousness of partial abstinence (desavirati or Deśacăritra). apratyākhyāno deśaviratyāvārakah.
(SthāV? Pa 183)

Page #50

Jaina Paribhāṣika Sabdakosa
Apratyakhyānakriyā A type of Kriya (urge):
the urge of non-abstinence; which, does not allow one to renounce the Papakarma (indulging in evil activity) due to the Udaya (rise) of Karma responsible for obstructing or destroying Samyama (self-restraint).
samyamaghatikarmodayavaśādanivṛttirapra
tyáklyánakriya.
Apratyakhyana Krodha
A sub-type of Caritramohaniya (conduct-deluding) Karma:
such anger is like a long lasting scratch on soil. pudhaviraisamāne. (Stha 4.354) See-Apratyäkhyānakaṣāya.
(Tavā 6.5)
Apratyākhyāna Māna
A sub-type of Caritramohaniya (conduct-deluding) Karma:
such pride is comparable to a bone-pillar which does not easily bend. atthithambhasamāņe See-Apratyakhyānakaṣāya.
(Stha 4.283)
Apratyäkhyāna Maya
A sub-type of Caritramohaniya (conduct-deluding) Karma:
such deceit is crooked like the horn of a ram. memdhavisanaketaṇāsamāṇā. (Stha 4.282)
See Apratyakhyānakaṣāya.
Apratyakhyāna Lobha
A sub-type of Caritramohaniya (conduct-deluding) Karma;
such greed is indelible like the colour (stain) of mud, i.e., it tantamounts to much attachment. kaddamaragarattavatthasamane. (Sth 4.284) See-Apratyakhyānakaṣāya.
Aprathamasamayanirgrantha A type of Nirgrantha (4) Nirgrantha (3); when the ascetic Nigrantha (4) who has attained the Upasantamoha or Kşinamoha Gunasthana (the 11th or the 12 statge of spiritual development) and who remains in it for an Antaramuhurta (time-period between 2 Samayas (smallest time-units) and 1 Samaya less 48 minutes)), enters into the second Samaya, he is called Aprathamasamayanirgrantha till the end
: 33:~
of the Gunasthana (ie., except the first Samaya). See-Yathasükṣmanirgrantha.
(stage of
Apramattasamyata Jivasthana The seventh Jivasthana/Gunasthāna spiritual development); the purity of the soul of an ascetic (Muni), who is entirely free from Pramada (remissness). apramattasamyataḥ sarvapramädarahitaḥ. (Sama 14.5 Vr Pa 26)
Apramāda
1. Self-absorption or absorption in spiritualitytotal mindfulness of the nature (of the soul). adhyatmalinata apramädaḥ. (Jaisidi 5.13) 2. The self-vigilance in the devotion to the activities of Dharma (1) (spiritual doctrine).
3. Non-remissness-Enthusiasm towards the virtuous (religious) performances as well as their actual obser-vance.
4. Deep meditation leading to physical, vocal and mental tranquillity or composure. See-Pramada.
Apramāda Samvara
A type of Samvara (inhibition of the influx of Karma);
inhibition of the Karma through Apramada (nonremissness) the inhibition of the Pramada Aśrava (cause of influx of Karma due to remissness). (Stha 5.110)
Apramärjana Asamyama
A kind of Asamyama (lack of self-restraint): not to perform pramarjana (cleansing) of the monastic utensils and the like or not to conform to the manner prescribed in the canons in connection with the pramarjana of monastic utensils and the like.
apramärjana'samyamah-päträderapramärjanaya'vidhipramärjanayā veti.
(Sama 17.1 Vr Pa 32)
Apramarjita-duspramarjita-uccara
prasravanabhumi
An Aticara (partial transgression) of the Pausadhopavasa Vrata (eleventh vow of the lay follower);
not to perform pramarjana (careful cleansing) at all or not to undertake properly the pramarjana of the site for disposing excreta and urine.

Page #51

~:34:~
See-Apratilekhita-duspratilekhita-uccarapra
sravanabhumi.
Apramarjita-duspramarjita-sayyasam
stāraka
An Aticara (partial transgression) of the Pausadhopavasa Vrata (eleventh vow of the lay follower):
not to perform pramarjana (careful cleansing) at all or not to perform properly the pramarjana of the hay etc., used for the bed.
navaram pramärjanam vasanāñcalădină. (Upă 1.42 Vr Pa 19)
See-Apratilekhita-duspratilekhita-sayyāsam
stāraka.
Apraśna Vidya
A type of Vidya (occult science);
that Vidya, the perfection of which is atttained through the japa (repeated recitation) of a Mantra, gives indications to one, engrossed in japa. about the future auspicious and inauspicious events, without asking any question. ya punarvidya mantravidhina japyamănă apṛṣṭā eva subhāsubham kathayanti, etaḥ aprašanāḥ. (Samapra 98 Vr Pa 115)
Aprätiharika
That thing, which is accepted by the ascetic from the lay follower, but which is not allowed to be returned.
aprātihārikan sägärikena bhaktamupakaranam va yat tyaktam nirdeyataya dattam.
(BrBha 3657 Vr)
See-Pratihārika.
Apräpyakäri Indriya
Sense-organ with indirect contact with the sensory object-The sense-organ of sight (eyes) and the mind perceive their objects without having direct contact with them; hence, they are without direct contact (i.e., Aprāpyakārī). appattakari nayanam mano ya... (ViBht 340) See-Präpyakäri Indriya.
Abaddhaśruta
See-Adesa.
Abaddhikavāda
(UNI 203)
Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
The seventh variety of Pravacananihnavas (the apostasy which disowns (or denies). any one doctrine propounded by the Agama (2) (canonical work) (and propounds his own));
the view (put forward by an apostate), which denies the truth; according to which karmic particles do touch the soul, but don't result in their union with it.
sprstam jivena karmma na skandhabandhavadbaddhamabaddham tadeṣāmastityabaddhikah, sprstakarmavipäkaprarūpakāḥ.
(Stha 7.140 Vr Pa 389)
Abandhaka
That Jiva (soul), which has totally inhibited the new bondage of Karma: the state of Ayogi Kevali. micchattasamjama-kasaya-jogānam bamdhakāraṇāṇaḥ savvessimajogimhi abhāvā ajogiņo abandhaya. (Chava Pu 7 p.8)
Abahirlesya
That ascetic (Muni), whose flow of Bhava (1) (disposition at subtle level of consciousness) is pointed towards self-restraint-does not scatter away from it.
"abahillesatti samyamädabahirbhūtamanovṛttayaḥ. (Aupa 25 Vr Pa 62)
Abädhäkāla
The period of dormancy of Karma, during which it does not affect the Jiva (soul), by remaining in non-fruition state.
yavat na kincidapi svodayato jivasya badhamutpadayati....abädhäkälaparijinopayaścayam
yasya yavatyah sägaropamakotikotyastasya tavanti varṣasatanyabadha. (Prajñā Vṛ Pa 179)
Abuddha Jägarika
The state of remaining wide-awake of a Chadmastha (non-omniscient) ascetic (Muni). je ime anagara bhavaganto riyasamiya bhāṣāsamiya esanasamiya ayāyabhamḍamattanikkhevaṇāsamiya uccara-pasavana-khela-sim
ghana-jalla-pariṭṭhāvaniyāsamiya maṇasamiyā vaisamiya kayasamiya managutta vaigutta käyaguita gutta guttindiya guttabambhacariee nam abuddha abuddhajagariyam jāgaramti. (Bhaga 12.21)
Abuddhipurva Nirjarā That Nirjara (shedding Karma), which occurs.

Page #52

35 :
Jaina Pāribhāsika Šabdakosa in the form of experience of fruition of Karma, without the intention of self-purification. It is also termed as Vipāki Nirjara. narakādişu karmaphalavipākajā abuddhipurvā.
(TaVa 9.7)
existing in the fourteenth Gunasthāna (stage of spiritual development).
Abhaktārtha süre uggae abhattattham paccakkhāi cauvviham pi āhāram-asanam pāņam khäimam säimam....
(Ava 6.7) See-Upavāsa, Caturthabhakta.
Abhigamakusala That ascetic (Muni), who exiquisitely performs modesty relating devotion and respect towards the Acārya (preceptor) and the ascetics. sādhūnamāyariyānam jā viņayapadivatti so abhigamo bhannai, tammi kusale.
(Da 9.3.15 JiCu Pa 324)
Abhayadāna To relieve the living beings from fear from oneself—to bestow on them fearlessness. jivānām jivitārthinām trāņakāritvādabhayadānam srestham.
(Sūtra 1.6.23 Vr) yah svabhāvātsukhaişibhyo, bhūtebhyo diyate sadā. abhayam duḥkhabhitebhyo'bhayadānam taducyate..
(Ga Adhi 2)
Abhigamaruci 1. A type of Ruci (faith); the Ruci developed through delving deep into the purport of the scriptural dictum. 2. The person who is possessed of Abhigamaruci (1). so hoi abhigamarui, suyanāņam jeņa atthao dittham. ekkārasa amgāim, painnagam ditthivão ya..
(U 28.23)
Abhavasiddhika The Jiva (soul) which, by nature, is inelligible for liberation. (It is also called Abhavya). The state of Abhavya is the Pārināmika Bhāva (intrinsic change), which is without beginning and without end. abhavasiddhikāh-abhavyāḥ.
| (Prajĩa 3.113 Vy Pa 140) jivatvamabhavyatvam cānādiranantah.
• (ViBhāMaVr 1 p. 734) See-Bhavasiddhika.
Abhigamasamyagdarśana The Samyagdarsana (enlightened world-view), atttained on account of the instrumentalisties such as sermons etc.. abhigamo'dhigamo gurūpadeśādih.
(Sthā 2.80 Vr Pa 44)
Abhavya See-Abhavasiddnika.
Abhigrhītā A type of Asatyāmrşā (Vyavahāra) Bhāṣā (speech which is neither truth nor a lie-speech for pragmatic purposes); the articulation of speech, giving distinct instruction for carrying out any work on being asked; e.g., do this work right now, don't do that work. abhigrhitā pratiniyatārthāvadhāraṇam, yathā idamidānim karttavyamidam neti.
(Prajna 11.36 VỊ Pa 259)
Abhāsaka Non-articulate Jiva (soul)— 1. The living being which is devoid of the capability to speak, due to the absence of bio-potential of speech, e.g., one-sensed living being, abhāsakā-bhāṣālabdhihināh. (Prajāur Pa 139) 2. The living being which is devoid of capacity to speak inspite of being possessed of the bio-potential of speech, e.g., a dumb person. 3. Inspite of having bio-potential of speech and capacity to speak, one who is not speaking, e.g., one who is observing silence. 4. Ayogi-one who has transcended all the activities of mind, speech and body, i.e., the soul
Abhigraha 1. Undertaking a resolve or a special vow with the condition of achieving a goal. tao nam samane bhagavam mahāvire pavvaite samāne mitta-ņāti-sayaņa-sambamdhivaggam padivisajjeti, padivisajjettă imam eyārūvam abhiggaham abhiginhai-bārasavāsāim vosatthakäe cattadehe je kei uvasaggā uppajjamti, tam jahā"divvā vā mānusā vā, tericchiyā vā, te savve uvasagge samuppanne samāne anāile avvahite addi

Page #53

-
36 :
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
namänase tivihamanavayanakāyagutte sammam sahissāmi khamissāmi ahiyāsaissāmi.."
(ACūlā 15.34) sāmi ya imam etārūvam abhiggaham abhigenhati, cauvviham......davvato kummāse suppakonenam, khittao elugam vikkhambhaittä, kälao niyattesu bhikkhāyaresu, bhāvato jadi rāyadhuyā dāsattanam pattā, ņiyalabaddhā, mumdiyasirā, royamāni, abbhattatthiyā evam kappati, sesam ņa kappati.
(AvaCu 1 p.317) abhigrhyanta ityabhigrahāh-pratijñāviseşāh.
(ÁVaHÔVr 2 p.210) 2. A kind of Pratyākhyāna (1) (formal resolve (vow) of abstinence)); to renounce conditionally the fourfold food viz.. food, drink, eatable delicacies and lickable dilicacies, restriction of acceptance of food by means of self-imposed resolve: if it does not get fulfilled, no food is taken. abhiggaham paccakkhāi cauvviham pi āhāram asaņam pāņam khāimam sāimam......
(Ava 6.9)
of the body-making and status-determining Karmas related with the next reincarnation. It means that after a minimum period of one Samaya and maximum period of one Antarmuhurta (time-period between 2 Samayas (smallest timeunits) and 1 Samaya less 48 minutes)), the Jiva is destined to come under the Udaya of the body-making and status-determining Karma of the next reincarnation. nicairgotrākhye abhimukhe jaghanyatah samayenotkrstato'ntarmuhurttamātrenaiva vyavadhänāt udayābhimukhaprāpte nāmagotre karmani yasya so'bhimukhanāmagotrah,
(Anu 568 MaV! Pa 213)
Abhilāpākşara A kind of Aksara (letter). . abhilāvavannā akkharambhanitā, pamknjavat, evam tāva abhilāvahetuggahanato sutavinnanassa akkharată bhanitā. (Nandicap.44) See -- Vyarijanākşara.
Abhinnadasapūrvi 1. The ascetic who has acquired the knowledge of the entire ten Pūrvas (canonical texts of earlier lore). abhinnadaśapūrviņah-sampūrnadasapūrvadharasya.
(Nandi 66 Ma Vr Pa 192) 2. That ascetic (Muni), who is not carried away by the temptations of gaining the petty as well as the great (supernatural) occult powers which would be available on accomplishing the study of the tenth Pūrva. rohiņiādipancasayamahāvijjão.....savvavijjānam jo lobham gacchadi so bhinnadasapuvvi, jo puna na tāsu lobham karedi kammakkhayatthi so abhiinnadasapuvviņāma. (Dhava Pu 9 p.69)
Abhisavāhāra An Aticāra (partial transgression) of the Upabhogaparibhoga-parimāņa Vrata (seventh vow of the lay follower). 1. To eat such food which is containing insects like ant, worm etc. kimthupipilikādislīksmajantuvyatimisrasyābhyavahārah abhisavāhārah. (Ta Bhā 7.30 VI) 2. To consume winegar or to take stimulating food. dravah sauvīrādikah vrsyam vā dravyamablişavah ityābliidhiyate.
(ToVa 7.35)
Abhiseka That ascetic (Muni), who is conversant with the scriptural text. its purport and both together, and is worthy for the post of Acura (preceptor). abhişekah svītrā'rtha-tadubhayopeta ācāryapadasthāpanārhiah.
(Br Bhi 4336 VI)
Abhibhava Kāyotsarga 1. The Kāyotsarga (2) (austerity quâ abandonment of body) which is practised on being over-whelmed by others. 2. The Kāyotsarga (2) (austerity quâ abandonment of body) which is practised when confronted with Upasargas (trials and tribulations). so ussaggo duviho citthāe abhibhave ya nāyavvo. bhikkhāyariyāe padhamo uvasaggābhijumjane biio..
(AvaNi 1452)
Abhisekaprāptā That nun, who is competent for the post of the Pravartini (the head nun). abhisekaprāptā pravarttinipadayogya.
(BrBha 4339 Vr)
Abhimukhanāmagotra That Jiva (soul), which is facing the Udaya (rise)
Abhisekasabhā Anthronement hall—The assembly-hall, where the Indra (king of gods) is enthroned.

Page #54

Jaina Päribhāṣika Sabdakosa abhişekasabha yasyjām rājyābhişekenābhişicyate.
. (Sthi 5.235 Vr Pa 334) Abhihịta A type of Udgama Dosa (blemish of bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) relating to origination or preparation of food etc.); that bhikṣā, which is offered to an ascetic at his sojourning place by bringing it from a distant place, which may be either in the same village or some other village. abhihrtam-yatsādhudānāya svagrāmātparagrämädvā samānitam.
(PiNiVr Pa 35)
-: 37 :Abhyutthāna Sāmācārī A kind of Sāmācāri (rules of conduct quâ etiquette, formality and convention); to pay respect to the Acārya (preceptor) and the like, and to bring food, medicine etc., for them. abbhutthāņam gurupāyā...... abhimukhyenotthānam-udyamanamabhyutthānam tacca.gurupāya'tti sūtratvād gurupājāyām, să ca gauravārhāņām ācāryaglānabālādinām yathocitāhārabhesajādisampādanam.
(U 26.7 SaVr Pa 535)
Abhyākhyāna Pāpa Deliberate false allegation-The thirteenth type of Pāpakarma (indulging in evil activity); the bondage of inauspicious Karma caused by indulging in deliberate false allegation.
(ĀVr Pa 72) abhyākhyānam-prakatamasad:'oșāropaņam.
(Stiu 1.103 Vr Pa 24)
Abhyudyata Maraņa A type of Marana (death); the death attained through any of the three kinds of fasting unto death, viz., Bhaktapratyakhyāna, Inginimarana and Prāyopagamana. abhyudyatamarana punastrividham-pădapopagamanam imginimaranam......bhaktapratyakhyānam.
(BrBhā 1283 Vr)
Abhyākhyāna Pāpasthāna. That Karma due to the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (soul) indulge in Abhyākhyāna Papa, i.e. activity of deliberate false allegation.
(Jhica 22.22)
Abhyudyata Vihāra The intensive course of ascetic discipline prescribed for Jinakalpa (the ascetic who observes the ascetic conduct of a Jina), Suddhapariharakalpa (Parihāravisuddhi) (purifactory conduct through intensive penance) and Yathālandakalpa (time-bound course, remaining ever vigilant). jinakalpaḥ śuddhaparihārakalpo yathālandakaIpasceti trividho'bhyudyato'thaisa vihāraḥ.
(BrBhā 1283 Vr)
Abhyāsavartitā A form of Lokopacāravinaya (formal rules of modesty): to attend the Acārya (preceptor) by sitting in his vicinity for obtaining knowledge. 'abbhāsavattiyam ti pratyāsattivarttitvam, srutādyarthinä hi ācāryādisamipe ăsitavyamityarthah.
(Sthā 7.137 Vr Pa 388)
Amana Inhibition of the mental activity; consciousness transcending the activity of thinking.
(Sthā 3.358)
Abhyutthānasambhoja One type of mutual etiquette amongst Sambhojika (commonsel co-religionist) ascetics: to rise from the seat for paying respect to an approaching senior ascetic. 'abbhutthāne yāvaretti' abhyutthānamāsanatyagarūpamityaparam sambhogāsambhogasthānamityarthah. tatrābhyutthānam pārsvasthādeh kurvamstathaivāsambhogyah.
(Sama 12.2 Vr Pa 22)
Amanaska
(TaSū 2.11) See-Asamjni. Amāyisamyagdrsti That person, who is possessed of Samyagdęşti (enlightened world-view) free from Māyāśalya (the Salya (a weapon in the interior which is rankling inside) quâ deceit). (Bhaga 5.102)
Amilita A conduct quâ knowledge:

Page #55

-38:
the right manner of reciting the scriptural text, in which the different words and the different sentences are pronounced distinctly. 'amiliyapayavakkaviccheyam tti......amilito'samsaktah padavākyavicchedo yatra, tad vā'militamucyate.
(ViBhā 854 Vr Pa 347)
Jaina Pãribliásika Šabdakosa those Asura Devas (demons), who shatter the infernal beings by cutting them into pieces with a saw, after hitting them with a mace (or club) and chopping them off with a sword. ohatahate ya nihate, nissanne kappaņihi kap
pamti.
bidalaga-cadulaga chinne, ambarisi tattha nerai
(SūtraNi 69)
y...
Amūdhadrsti Undeluded or right faith-The fourth out of the eight types of conduct pertaining to the Samyaktva (right faith); unflinching faith in real (unfeigned) Deva (4) (ford-founder), Guru (2) (preceptor), Dharma (1) (spiritual doctrine); his faith gets never shaken by seeing the miracles related with the heretical Deva, Guru and Dharma, (for his Drsti (faith) is free from delusion). negavidhā iddhio, yūyam paravādiņam ca datthuņam. jassa na mujjhai ditthi, amudhaditthim tayam bemti..
(NiBhā 26)
Ayaśaḥkirtināma A sub-type of Nāma (body-making) Karma, on account of the rise of which the Jiva (living being) undergoes defamation and earns ignominy. yadudayavasāt madhyasthasyāpi janasyāprasasyo bhavati tadayasahkirttināma.
(Prajmã 23.38 Vr Pa 475)
Ayoga Samvara The state of the soul, which is entirely free from all kinds of vibrations quâ Yoga (2)-complete inhibition of the activities of mind, speech and body. aprakampo'yogah.
(Jaisidi 5.15) See-Ayogikevali Jivasthāna.
Amūrta Non-corporeal (substance)the substances devoid of the (physical) attributes-touch, taste, smell and colour. E.g., Atmā (soul as a substance) etc.. rūpādigunābhāvādamūrttāḥ.
(Brdrasam 15 Vr Pa 40)
Ayogikevali Jivasthāna The fourteenth (last) Jivasthāna/Gunasthāna (stage of spiritual development); the purity of the soul of an omniscient, who has become totally free from the activities of mind, speech and body. ayogikevali—niruddhamanahprabhytiyogah.
(Sama 14.5 Vr Pa 27)
Amba One of the fifteen types of Paramādhārmika Deva (a type of Asurakumāra Deva (a kind of Mansion-dwelling god) who inflict pain to the infernal beings); those Asura Devas (demons), who force the infernal beings to run, revolve them around, slaughter them, pierce and hang them on (long) sharp spike, throw them down on the ground, making them procombent and also throw them up high in the air. dhādemti padhādemti ya, hanamti bimdhamti ti nisumbhamti. pādimti ambaratale, ambā khalu tattha neraiyā..
(SūtraNi 68)
Arati A type of Nokaşāyas (quasi-passions) which are the sub-types of Caritramohaniya (conduct-deluding) Karma; feeling of ennui (unpleasure) in the practice of self-restraint (Samyama). yadudayena teşvevāratirutpadyate tadaratikarтта.
(Sthā 9.69 Vr Pa 445)
Ambarisi One of the fifteen types of Paramādhārmika Deva (a type of Asurakumāra Deva (a kind of Mansion-dwelling god) who inflict pain to the infernal beings);
Arati Parişaha A type of Parişahas (hardship); the ascetic (Muni) should endure with equanimity the feeling of weariness caused due to undertaking vihara (journey on foot) from village to village. gāmānugāmam riyamtam anagaram akimcaņam.

Page #56

- 39:
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa arai anuppavise tam titikkhe parīsaham.. araim pitthao kiccā virae āyarakkhie. dhammārāme nirātambhe uvasamte muni care..
(U 2.14,15)
Aratirati Pāpa
(Bhaga 1.384)
See-Ratiarati Pāpa.
Arahasyadhāraka The ascetic (Muni) who keeps intact the purport (essence) of the highly secret Chedasūtras (by not revealing them to any undeserving person). nástyaparam rahasyāntaram yasmāt tad arahasyam--ativarahasyacchedasāstrārthatattvamityarthah, tad yo dhārayati--apātrebhyo na prayacchati so'rahasyadhārakaḥ. (BrBhā 6490 Vr)
kalpika' of the meaning of that whole gamut of scriptures which he has studied. (Even after studying the Chedasūtras, so long as the disciple is aparinata, he is not taught the meaning. After becoming parinata, he becomes kalpika of the meaning). atthassa kappio khalu, āvassagamādi jāva sūyagadam. mottūņa cheyasuyam, jam jena'hiyam tadatthassa..
(BrBha 408) āvasyakamādim krtvā yāvat sūtrakytamargam tāvad yad yenādhitam sa tasyārthasya kalpiko bhavati. sutrakrtāngasyoparyapi chedasrutam muktvā yad yenādhitam sūtram sa tasya sūtrasya samastasyāpyarthasya kalpiko bhavati. chedasūtrāņi punah pathitanyapi yāvadaparinatam tāvanna śrāvyate, yadā tu parinatam tadā kalpikah.
(BrBhä 408 Vr) See-Sūtrakalpika.
Arunopapāta A kind of Kālika Śruta (a category of Āgama (2) (canonical work) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night); in which the description of a ga named Aruna is found and on reciting which, the god Aruna himself becomes manifestly present. aruno nāma devah tadvaktavyatāpratipadako yo granthah parāvattryamānasca tadupapātahetuh so'runopapātaḥ. (Nardi 78 Mavr Pa 206)
Arthakriya The potency inherent in the substance for doing any work arthakriyāsāmarthyam-vastutah kāryakaranasaktih.
(Pranata 5.2 Vr)
Arthadanda
(Sthā 2.76)
See-Arthadanda Kriya.
Arupi
(Stha 2.1)
See-Amūrta.
Artha. A kind of Jñānācāra (conduct quâ knowledge): to undertake the study of the purport of the Agama (canonical work) with a proper attentiveness. arthah-abhidheyam....samyagupyogena ca yataḥ sütrādi pathaniyam. (PrasāV? Pa 64)
Arthadandapratyaya The first type of damdasamādāna (killing)/ Kriyāsthāna; the activity of violence perpetrated for some person or an object, related with the self or one's relatives. padhame damdasamādāne atthādamdavattie tti āhijjai--se jahāņāmae kei purise āyaheum vā ņāiheum vā agāraheum vā parivāraheum vā.
(Sutra 2.2.3)
...
..
Arthakalpika That ascetic (Muni), who is conversant with the purport of the canonical works starting from the Āvasyaka up to the Sūtrakrtānga. (Avasyaka, Dasavaikālika, Uttarādhyayana. Acārārga, Sütrakrtānga). After having studied Sitrakrtānga, one may undertake the further studies of the meaning of other scripture, except the Chedasūtras; then he is considered as the
Arthadhara That ascetic (Muni), who is merely conversant with the Arthāgama, i.e., the basic Truth, propounded by the Tirtharkara (ford-founder). arthena kevalena samyagdhigatenarthi bhavati jñātavyah, arthadhara iti. (BrBhā 690 Vr)
Arthanaya That Naya (non-absolutistic standpoint), in which the sense or purport of the word is made domi

Page #57

- 40 :
Jaina Päribliāşikn Sabdakosa
nant, while the verbality is made subsidiary.e.g., Naigama (pantoscopic) Naya, Samgraha (synthetic) Naya, Vyavahāra (analytic) Naya (1) and Rjusūtra (straight and direct) Naya. eteșu catvārah prathame'rtlanirūpanapravanatvādarthanayā.
(Pranata 7.44)
Arthapada A group of letters, which enables one to understand the meaning (of the word). jattichi akkherehi atthovaladdhi hodi tesimakkharāṇam kalāvo atthapadaiņāma.
(Kaprap.91)
A type of Avagraha (sensation): there occurs in the trail of Vyalijanīvagraha (indeterminate cognition of the object such as sound and the like through wavijam which is of the nature of the contact between the object and the sense-organ) another sensation, called Artlıāvagraha which cognizes the object a little more distinctly, though devoid of the concepts of class. substance and attributes. vyañjanāvagralah.....tato manāg vyaktam jätidravyagunakalpanāralitamarthagrahanam arthāvagrahah.
(Jaisidi 2.12 Vr) ....avaropparasamsaggo jayā tayā ginhai tamattham.. sāmannamaniddesam saruvantīmāikappaņārahiyam.
(Vibha 251, 252)
Arthapadaprarüpaņā A type of Anaupanidhiki (Dravyānupūrvi), which expounds the relation between the samnia and the samjii (i.e., the appellation and that, to which the appellation is applied). samjñāsamjnisambandhaprarūpanetyarthah.
(Anu 4.114 HÔVr Pa 31)
Arthaparyāya Innate mode-Gunaparyāya. The subtle modification of the object, which lasts only for one Samaya (smallest time-unit) and in spite of the transformation of which, the (extrinsic) form of the object does not undergo change. suksamo vartamānavarti arthapariņāmah arthaparyāyah.
(Jaisidi 1.43) See Vyañjanaparyāya.
Ardhacakravāla Śreņi. A type of rīkāšasreni (Śreņi (1) (the row of spaceunits)): that ākāśasreni, in which only the Pudgala (physical substance) Paraināņu (the ultimate atom), an aggregate consisting of two Pradeśas (indivisible units) etc., after taking a semi-circular path, reaches its place of arrival. 'addhacakkavāla' tti cakravālārddharūpā, sā caivam.
(Bhaga 25.91 Vp Pa 868)
Ardhatytīya Dvīpa Cluster of the regions of Jambidvipa, Dhātakikhanda and Ardhapuskara Dvīpa. It is also called manusyakşetra (two-and-half continents).
(Prajna 2.29) See-Samayakşetra.
Arthamandali A sub-division of Mandali (group of ascetics for collective performances); the Mandali in which there is arrangement for the ascetics to sit together for contemplating over, comprehending and retaining the artha, (i.e., meaning) (of the scripture). iya suddha suttamamdali, dāvijjati atthamamdali ceva.
(Vya Bhā 1429) See--Mandali, Sūtramandali.
Ardhanārāca Samhanana A kind of Samhanana (bone-structure): the fourth category of bone-structure, in which there is interlocking of bones only on one end and pinning on the other. yatra tvekato markkatabandho dvitiyapārsve kilikā tadarddhanārācam. (Stha 6.30 Vr Pa 339)
Arthāgama The basic Truth, propounded by the Tirthankara (ford-founder). sütrāgamah, tadabhidheyaścārtha evärthagamah.
(Anu 550 Ma V; 202)
Arddhaparyankā A kind of Nişadyā (posture of sitting); sitting with one leg resting on the other thigh. arddhaparymikā—ūrāvekapādaniveśanalakṣa
(Strui 5.50 Vr Pa 287)
nieti.
Arthāvagraha

Page #58

Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
Arpana
See-Arpita.
Arpita
While undertaking the description of the Dravya (substance), possessed of an infinite number of attributes, to take cognizance of a particular Dharma (attribute).
(Bhiksu 4.7)
anekātmakasya vastunah prayojanavaśāt yasya kasyaciddharmasya vivikṣaya präpitapradhanyamarthanipamarpitamupanitam. (TaVa5.32)
Arpitanarpita
A kind of Dravyanuyoga (ontological exposition);
exposition of the Dravya (substance) with respect to principal and subsidiary attributes. 'appiyayappie' tti dravyam hyarpitam-visesitam yatha jivadravyam, kimvidham? samsariti, samsaryapi trasarüpam trasarupamapi pañcendriyan tadapi nararüpamityadi, anarpitam-avisesitameva, yatha jivadravyamiti, tatascarpitam ca tadanarppitam cetyarppitam cetyarppitanarppitam dravyam bhavatiti dravyamyogah. (Stha 10.46 Vr Pa 456)
Arhat
1. Tirthankara (ford-founder). The founder of Pravacana (Tirtha)-who propounds the artha (i.e., the basic Truth).
tittham cauvano samgho, so padhamae samosa
rane.
uppanne a finaṇam virajinimdassa bianmi.. (Avani 265) (AvaNi 92)
attham bhasai arahā.
2. That knowledgable person whose consciousness quâ super-sensory knowledge has been developed;
a person who has attained Atindriyajñāna, Le... Avadhijñana (clairvoyance). Manahparyavajñāna (mind-reading) or Kevalajñāna (omniscience). tao araha pannatta, tam jaha-ohiṇāṇaarahā, maṇapajjavaṇāṇaarahā, kevalaṇāṇaarahā. (Stha 3.514)
Alamkarikasabhä
That adornment chamber, where the Indra (the king of the gods) adorns himself. alamkarika yasyamalamkriyate.
(Stha 5.235 Vr Pa 334)
~:41:
Alamastu
Kevali (the omniscient soul) who has reached the pinnacle of knowledge; for him, nothing more remains is to be known.
uppamananadamsaṇadhare araha jine kevali, alamatthu tti vattavvam siya.. (Bhaga 1.209) 'alamatthu tt.......alamastu paryāptam bhavatu, natah param kiйcid jäänäntaram präptavyamastyästiti. (Bhaga 1.209 Vr)
Alabha Pariṣaha
A type of Parişaha (hardship):
to forbear the hardship in monastic life due to unavaibility of a desired object; on such occasion, the ascetic should not feel melancholy but endure the situation boldly with equanimity. paresu ghasamesejja bhoyane parinitthie. laddhe pimde aladdhe va nanutappejja samjae.. ajjevaham na labbhami avi läbho sue siya. jo evam padisinvikkhe alabho tam na tajjae... (U 2.30, 31)
Aloka
Supracosmic space-That part of space, where there exists no other substance such as Dharmastikaya (fundamental substance quâ medium of motion) etc., except space. ....ajivadesamägäse, aloe se viyahie.. (U36.2) sesadravjasúnyamākāśamalokaḥ. (Jaisid! 1.13)
Alokākāśasreni
A row of the space-units of the Alokākāśa (supra-cosmic space):
the east-west oblong, south-north oblong and upward-downward oblong-rows of space-units are infinite with respect to the substance (i.e., number of entities).
alogagasaseḍhio nam bhamte! davvaṭṭhayde kim samkhejjão? asamkhejjão? anamtão? goyama! no samkhejjão, no asamkhejjão, aṇamtão.
evam paiņapadinayatão vi. evam dahinuttarayatão vi. uddhamahāyatão vi. (Bhaga 25.77)
Alobha
A kind of Yogasangraha
observance of greedlessness in conduct. 'alobhe ya' tti alobhata vidheya.
(Sama 32.1 Vr Pa 55)

Page #59

Jaina Pāribhāşika Sabdakosa avaktavyakasancitān. (Sthā 3.7 Vr Pa 99) See-Akarisancita.
-: 42 :Alpa Avagraha Mati A kind of empirical Arthāvagraha; in which one has cognizance only of one object: e.g., to have cognizance only of one sound amongst those produced simultaneously by a percussion instrument (such as drum), a stringed instrument (such as violin), bell, a wind instrument (such as flute) etc.. ......tatasabdādināmanyatamamalpam sabdam grhņāti.
(Tavā 1.16.16) See-Eka Avagraha Mati.
Avagādha Space occupied by an object--The volume of space occupied by an object is called Avagādha.
(Prajia 3.180)
Avagādharuci The intense detachment produced by hearing the meaning of the profound texts (scriptures), replete with various ways of approach. ogāharuīņāma aneganayavāyabhamguram suyam atthao solīņa mahatā samvegamāvajjai esa ogiharui.
(DaliCap.34)
Alpalepikā A kind of Pindaişaņā (bhikṣā (accepting food by going to houses for collecting it in conformity with the canonical instruction, with special resolves)); acceptance of only non-fatty food in bhikṣä. E.g.dry beans, grams etc.. sā appaleviyā jā nillevā vallacanagāi.
(Prasā 741)
Avagāhanā Body or the space which holds it-Dimensions such as height, length etc. of a Jiva (living being). avagāhante-āsate yasyām (jivāḥ) sä'vagāhanā--tanustadădhārabhūtam vä kşetram.....
(Bhaga 1.219 Vr)
Alpecchatā Trait of minimisation of desires--It is the internal disposition of an ascetic, due to which he does not cherish any attachment to the material things, he gets, and he does not accept anything beyond his need. appicchayā ņāma ņo muccham karei, na vā atirittāna ginhai.
(Da 9.3.5 JiCū p. 320)
Avagāhanāguna The distinguishing characteristic of Ākāśāstikāya (space), on account of which it becomes capable of giving accomodation to substances. *avagāhaņāgune tti......avakāśahetuh......
(Bhaga 2.127 Vr)
Avakāśāntara Interval of space-The space between Tanuvāta, Ghanavāta etc., or between the Kysnarājis, or between the two consecutive netherly earths viz., Ratnaprabhā (the first infernal land) etc.. satta onāsamtarā pannattā. etesum ņam sattasu ovāsamtaresu satta taņuvāyā paitthiyā.
(Stha 7.18,19) 'atthasu uvāsamtaresu' tti dvayorantaramavakāśāntaram.
(Bhaga 6.106 Vr) 'avakāśāntarāt' ākāśaviseşādavakāśarūpāntarālād vā.
(Bhaga 1.256 Vr) Avaktavyakasañcita A set or multitude of things, which can not be expressed either as numerable or innumerable—it means 'one' ('one' is not counted in *number'). yah parimānāviseso na kati nāpyakatiti skyate vaktum so'vktavyakaḥ sa caika iti tatsāncitā
Avagāhanānāmanidhattāyu A type of āyubandha (bondage of life-span-determining Karma); the Niddhata (or Nişeka) of Āyuşya (life-span-determining) Karma, together with any one of) two sub-types, of Sariranāma, viz., Audārikaśarīra or Vaikriyasarira of Nāma (body-making) Karma. gatināmanihattājie iti gatih narakagatyādibhedāccaturddhā saiva nāma gatināma tena saha nidhattamāyuh. gatināmanidhattāyul....sariram audārikādih tasya nāma audārikādiśariranamakarma avagāhanānāma. (Prajiã 6.118 V? Pa 218)
Avagļhita A kind of Pindaişaņā (bhikṣā (accepting food by going to houses for collecting it in conformity with the canonical instruction, with special resolves)); acceptance of only that food, which is served in

Page #60

Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakośa
43:
a plate to the giver. bhoyanakale nihiyā sarāvapamuhesu hoi uggahiya.
(Prasā 742)
vow of non-stealing); to get oneself conversant with the area in the avagraha (sojourning place), wherein the ascetics are permitted by the house-owner to move about. tatra ca anujñāte simāparijñānam.
(Sama 25.1.12 Vr Pa 43)
Avagraha Sensation- A type of Śrutanisrita Matijñāna (perceptual cognition depending on verbal symbol); cognising a generic character in the wake of the intuition due to the contact between the sense and the object. arthānām rūpādinām prathamam darsanānantaramevā'vagrahanamavagraham bruvate.
(ViBhā 179 Vr Pa 10) indriyārthayoge darśanānantaram sāmānyagrahanamavagrahah.
(Jaisidi 2.11)
Avagrahānujñāpanā The first Bhāvanā (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Acaurya Mahāvrata (the third great vow of non-stealing); to seek the due permission from the houseowner for sojourning in his place (avagraha). tatrāvagrahānujñāpanā. (Sama 25.1.11 Vr Pa 43) See--Avagrahasamitiyoga.
Avagrahakalpika, That ascetic (Muni), who has read the seventh chapter called avagraha pratimă, of the second śrutaskandha (Ācāracūlā) of Ācāränga (the first Arga (principal canonical work)), has heard its meaning, has learnt it, has faith in it and who makes use of avagraha'(sojourning places) in accordance with it. avagrahakalpika......sūtramatra ācāradvitiyasrutaskandhasya saptamam avagrahapratimānāmakamadhyayanam.
(Brbhā 669 Vr) padhite ya kahiya ahigaya, pariharati.....kappito so u......
(Brbha 416)
Avadhāriņi Bhāṣā A type of Bhāṣā (articulation of speech); That articulation of speech, through which meaning is clearly comprehended, which is in the form of the seed of comprehension and which is made after due thinking and thorough reflection mannāmiti ohārini bhāsā, cimtemiti ohārini bhāsā.
(Prajna 11.1)
Avagrahaņa First stage of Avagraha (sensation); in which the knowledge of the Pudgalas (physical substances) which have already entered or which are nearmost to Vyañjanāvagraha (sensation quâ contact with object) in the first instant of Vyañjanāvagraha is obtained. vamjanoggahassa padhamasamayapavitthaposgalāņa gahanatā oginhaņatā bhannatti.
(Nandi 43 Cu p.35)
Avadhijñāna Clairvoyance quâ jñāna—The direct cognition of the corporeal (physical) objects by the soul. independent of the senses and mind. The direct supersensory cognition gained through the meditation-focussed attention (of one's consciousness) on the objects to be known. avadhirmaryādā; rūpişveva dravyeşu paricchedakatayā pravrttirūpā tadupalaksitam jñānamapyavadhiḥ.
(NandiMaVr Pa 65) teņāvahiyae tammi vā'vahāņam tao'vahi so ya majjāyā. jam tie davvāi paropparam munai tao'vahi tti..
(ViBhā 82) See-Avadhidarśana.
Avagrahasamitiyoga oggaham anunnaviya genhiyavvam. evam oggahasamitijogeņa bhāvito bhavati amtarappā.
(Prasna 8.10) See-Avagrahānujñāpanā.
Avadhijñānāvarana A type of Jñanāvaraniya (knowledge-veiling Karma), the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for veiling Avadhijñāna (clairvoyance quâ cognition) pudgaladravyamaryādayaiva vā"tmanah kşayopašamajah prakāśāvirbhāvo'vadhiḥ.....tadāvara
Avagrahasimājñāna The second Bhāvanā (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Acaurya Mahāvrata (the third great

Page #61

-: 44:
namavadhijñānāvaranam.
(TaBhā 8.7 Vr)
Avadhijñāni Clairvoyant-That Jiva (soul) who is possessed of Avadhijñāna (clairvoyance). (Blia. 6.45) See-Avadhijñāna.
Jaina Pāribhasika Sabdakosa Avandhya Pūrva The name of the eleventh Pūrva (canonical text of earlier lore); it contains the description of knowledge, austerity etc., as the means of success in attainment of emancipation, and that of remissness etc., as the means of yielding in auspicious (evil) fruition. egādasamam avamjham ti, vamjham ņāma-nipphalam, na vamjhamavamjham, saphaletyarthah savvenānatavasamjamajogā saphalā vannijjamti, appasatthā ya pamādādiyā savve asubhaphalā vannitā, ato avamjham.
(Nandi 104 Ci p.76)
Avadhidarsana Clairvoyance quâ intuition-A type of Darsana (1) intuition-apprehension of generic attribute); the direct (super-sensory) apprehension taking cognizance of the generic attribute of the corporeal substances. avadhina-rūpimaryādayā avadhireva vā karananirapekso bodharūpo darsanam sämänyarthagrahanamavadhidarsanam. (Stha 9.14 Vr Pa 425) See-Avadhijñāna.
Avama That ascetic (Muni), whose tenure of ascetic life is less than three years. avamo nāma ärāt trivarsārato jasya pravrajyaparyāyena triņi varşani nādyāpi paripīnāni bhavanti.
(VyaBliā 1647 V? Pa 461)
Avadhidarsanāvarana A type of Darsanāvaraṇīya (intuition-veiling) Karina, the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for veiling Avadhidarśana (the direct (super-sensory) apprehension taking cognizance of the generic attribute of the corporeal substances). sāmānyārthagrahanamavadhidarsanam tasyavaranamavadhidarsanāvaranam.
(Sthā 9.14 Vr Pa 425)
Avamāna Mensuration - A kind of Vibhāganispanna Dravyapramāna (i.e., the measurement of substance by division), by which length, breadth and depth are measured. omāne-jannam omisijjai.
(Am 380)
Avamodarikā A kind of Bāhya Tapa (external austerities or Nirjarā (shedding Karma)); the external penance in the form of curtailment in consumption of food, drink, cloth, utensils etc.. and also attenuation of passions. să duvihā--davve bhāve ya. davve uvakarane bhattapāņe ya........bhāvomoyariyā caunham kasāyā-nam.
(DnACúp.13)
Avadhimarana A type of Marana (death); dieing after experiencing again the identical dalikas of Ayuşya (life-span-determining) Karma as were experienced while dieing in one of the previous births). avadhih--maryādā tena maranamavadhimaranam, yāni hi nārakādibhavanibandhanatayā"yuhkarmadalikanyanubhūya mriyate yadi punastānyevānubhūya marişyati tadā tadavadhimaraṇamucyate, taddravyāpekṣayā punastadgrahaņāvadlıim yāvajjīvasya mịtatvāditi.
(Sama 17.1 Vr Pa 32) Avanāmini A type of Vidyā (occult science); that Vidyā, through the application of which (even) a distant branch of a tree can be made to bend down. See-Unnāmini.
Avarnavāda Exposing fabricated faults of the omniscient, scripture, religious order and the like, or defaming (some one) out of impulse of attachment, aversion or delusion, which is the cause of the bondage of Darśanamoha (view-deluding) Karma. rāgadvesamohasamāvesādasadbhutadosodbhāvanam......nindāprakhyāpanam vā vadanăm vā doşabhāşanamavarṇasya vādo'varnavādah.
(Tabha 6.14 Vr)

Page #62

Jaina Päribhāșika Sabdakosa
- 45 :
kevaliśrutasamghadharmadevāvarnavādo darsanamohasya.
(TaSū 6.24)
Avalambana The fourth stage of Avagraha (sensation), in which the Avagraha of a special generic object takes place. visesasāmannatthāvaggahakāle avalambaņatā bhannati.
(Nandi 43 Cū p.35,36)
Inexpressible-A number of diverse (Dharmas (3) (attributes) existing in a substance (dharmi) can not be expressed simultaneously; hence, with respect to this, the dharmi is inexpressible. vācāmavişayamavācyam. (Bhiksu 6.10) ......yugapad aneka darmāpekṣayā ca avācyam.....
(Bhiksu 6.11)
Avasanna That ascetic (Muni), who is spiritually apathetic to the observance of Sāmācāri (rules of conduct quâ etiquette, formality and convention). sāmācārīvişaye'vasidati-pramādyati yah so'vasannah.
(Prasă 103 V; Pa 25)
Avāya Perceptual Judgement-The third step in the sequence of the fourfold Śrutanisrita Matijñāna (perceptual cognition depending on verbal symbol); the specific determination (of the object), arising from the Ihā (speculation), which consists in the experience "This must be that, and not not-that": for example-"it is the sound of a counch, indeed." avagļhitasyehitasyārthasya nirnayarīpo'dhyavasāyo'vāyaḥ.
(Nandi 39 Ma Vr Pa 168)
Avasarpiņi A macro time-unit equivalent to innumerable years, which is equivalent to 10 koti-koti (=1014) Addhā Sāgaropamas: the descending half of the Kālacakra (time-cycle), during which the biological factors like life-span, structure of body etc. of the humans and sub-humans living in the Samayakşetra (region of empirical time) undergo a gradual deterioration.
osappiņi'tti avasarppati hiyamānārakatayā avasarppayati vā"yuskaśarīrādibhāvān hāpayatityavasarpiņi sāgaropama-kotikotidaśakapramānah kālaviseşaḥ. (Sthā 1.127 Vr Pa 27) dasa sägaropamakodākodi kālo osappiņi.
(Bhaga 6.134) See-Utsarpiņi.
Avigrahagatisamāpanna 1. The Jiva (soul) that has already reached its place of new birth, after passing through the Antarālagati (motion of the Jiva (soul) after death in the space)). 2. The Jiva (soul) that is passing through the Antarālagati via Rjugati (the straight path). avigralagatisamāpanna utpattikşetropapanno'bhidhiyate.
(Bhaga 14.54,55 Vr) avagrahagatisamāpannastu rjugatikah sthito vā.
(Bhaga 1.335 Vr)
Avasarpiņi-utsarpiņi A time-cycle (Kālacakra) of twelve spokes (divisions), whose period is equivalent to 20 x crore x crore Sāgaropama.
Avidhinirgata That ascetic (Muni), who has been expelled from the monastic order on account of his depravity and indiscipline. avidhinirgatah sāraņādibhistyājitā ekākibhūtāh.
(BrBhā 5825 Vr)
Avasthitakalpa See-Sthitakalpa.
Avasvāpini A kind of Vidyā (occult science), that Vidyā, through the application of which people can be made to fall into deep slumber.
(Vya Bhā 1529)
Avinābhāva Universal concomitance-It is the universal necessity of concurrent and successive occurances of concurrent and successive events respectively. (It is also called Vyāpti). sahakramabhāvinoh sahakramabhāvaniyamo'vinābhāvaḥ.
(Prami 1.2.10) See-Vyāpti.
Avacya
Avipākajā Nirjarā Premature Nirjarā (i.e., falling off) of Karma

Page #63

~:46:~
The Nirjara that takes place before the schedu led time on account of penance; it is of two types-involuntary as well as voluntary. karmäpräptavipäkakālamaupakramikakriyāvi
seṣasamarthyadanudīmṇam balādudīryodayāvalikamanupravesya vedyate panasatindukamraphalapákavat sa tvavipäkajā nirjară.
(TaBha 8.24 Vr)
Avibhāga Pariccheda
The ultimate indivisible part-The fragment of any entity, which has no further division nor is further divisible. avibhāgasca te paricchedāścetyavibhāgaparicchedaḥ, niramsa amsa ityarthah.
(Bhaga 7.479 Vr)
Aviratasamyagdṛṣṭi Jivasthana
The fourth Jivasthana/Gunasthana (stage of spiritual development):
the purity of the soul which, though endowed with the Samyagdrsti (enlightened world-view). is absolutely devoid of abstinence (vows) or selfrestraint.
aviratasamyagdrştirdeśaviratirahital.
Avirati
(Sama 14.5 Vr Pa 26)
Non-abstinence-The Adhyavasaya (subtle level of consciousness, which interacts with karmic body) of the soul, which is totally disposed towards non-abstinence from activities of violence and the like on account of the rise of apratyakhyāna moha (Apratyakhyāna Kaṣāya (passions causing non-renunciation)). apratyakhyanamaviratih. apratyakhyänädimohodayat ätmanaḥ ärambhäderaparityaganipo'dhyavasayah aviratiricyate. (Jaisidi 4.20 Vr)
Avirati Āśrava
Aśrava quâ Avirati;
The Parināma (2) (natural transformation) in the form of Avirati (non-abstinence) which becomes the cause of the influx of the Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quà Karma). (Stha 5.109) See-Asrava
Aviśodhikoți
1. Those substances, which should not be accepted even in changed forms.
Jain Paribhasika Sabdakosa
2. Those blemishes, which cannot be purified by any means; e.g.. six Udgama Dosas (blemish of bliksi (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) relating to origination or preparation of food etc.) such as Adläkarma (a) blemish of bliksa (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the cano-nical instruction)) and the like. See-Visodhikoti.
Aviheṭaka
That ascetic (Muni), who never despises others. by chid-ing, beating etc. avihedae nama jam param akkosateppaṇadihim na vidhedayati. (Da 10.10 JiC p.343)
Avyakta Älocană
A blemish related with Alocana (confession): performing confession before one who is not Gitartha (1) (ascetic who is retainer of the Chedasūtras), on account of his having not comprehended the canonical texts related with expiation.
agitärthasya guroḥ sakäse yadalocanam tatsambandhädavyakṭamucyate. (Sth 10.70 Vr Pa 461)
Avyaktikavāda
The third variety of Pravacananihnavas (the apostasy which disowns (or denies) any one doctrine propounded by the Agama (2) (canonical work) (and propounds his own)): the view (put forward by an apostate), which denies the truth; a kind of scepticism, according to which nothing can be said certainly about anything: everything is uncertain and unexpres
sible.
avyaktain-asphutam vastu abhyupagamato vidyate yeṣām te'vyaktikāḥ, samijatādyavagame sandigdhabuddhaya iti bhavana. (Stl 7.140 Vr Pa 389)
Avyatha
A trait of the meditator engrossed in Sukladhyana (pure meditation);
to remain absolutely fearless or unperturbed in the event of creation of Upsarga (trials and tribulations) made by Devas (gods).
avvahetti devadikṛtopasargādijanitam bhayam calanam va vyatha tasya abhavo avyatham. (Stha 4.70) Vr Pa 181)

Page #64

47 :
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa Avyavahāra Rāśi An inexhaustible set of Jivas (living beings).
(Jaitavi 1.1) See-Asānivyavahārika Jiva.
Asabala A state of Snātaka Nirgrantha (3), which is indicative of his untainted conduct. niraticäratvädasabalah. (Stha 5.189 Vr Pa 320)
Avyākṣtā A kind of Asatyāmrşā (Vyavahāra) Bhāṣā (speech which is neither truth nor a lie-speech for pragmatic purposes); that statement or speech, in which the meaning of the words is too profound to be explicit, and also the pronounciation of letters is ambivalent. avyākytā atigambliiraśabdarthā avyaktākşaraprayuktā vā avibhāvitārthatvät.
(Prajmã 11.37 Vy Pa 159)
Asarana Anupreksā Contemplation on the refugeless nature of the mundane objects-Second Anuprekşā (4) (contemplative meditation); reflecting upon the truth that in the world which is beset with the miseries, there is no refuge except the Dharma (1) (spiritual doctrine). janmajarāmaranavyādhi......maranasamutthena duḥkhenābhyāhatasya jantoh samsāre saranam na vidyata iti cintayet.
(TaBhā 9.7 Vr)
Avyāpta A type of Laksanuīblāşa (psuedo-characteristic); the Laksana (distinguishing characteristic) which is available in only one part of the laksya (the thing characterized by that particular Laksana). e.g., the animals are the creatures which have horns. lakşaikadesavrttiravyäptah. yathā-pasorvişānitvam. (Bhiksu 1.7 Vr)
Asarīrapratibaddha That soul, which has become entirely free from its bondage with body, i.e., the emancipated soul.
(Stha 7.78) Asucitva Anupreksā Contemplation on the filthy nature of the body, Sixth Anuprekşā (4) (contemplative meditation); reflecting upon the truth that the body is a storage of filthy things like blood, stool, urine, phlegm etc. asuci khalvidam sariramiti cintayet.....nirvinnasca sariraprahānāya ghatata iti asucitvānupreksā.
(Tabhā 9.7)
Avyābādha Unhindred happiness (or bliss)1. Absence of such diseases which are generated by the disorder of the bodily humours, viz., wind, bile and mucus, and other diseases. jam me vātiya-pittiya-sambhiya-sanniväiyā vivihā rogāyamkā sariragayā dosā uvasaitā no udiremti, settain avvābālam. (Bhaga 18.211) 2. The state of happiness which is perpetual, unobstructed and unhindered. 'avyābādham-uparatasakalapidan mauktam.
(USãV? Pa 578)
Aśubhanāma Inauspicious body-making (Karma)—A subtype of Nāma (body-making) Karma, the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for getting the body with inauspicious (i.e., ugly and weak) lower portion (i.e. below the navel). yadudayavasāt nābheradhastanā pādādayo'vayavā asubhābhavanti tadaśubhanāma.
(Prajna 23.38 Vr Pa 474)
Avyucchittinaya
(Bliaga 7.94)
See-Dravyārthikanaya.
Asana Food--A type of Altāra (aliment)-intake of that substance which quenches hunger. E.g.-kura (a coarse corn), rice etc.. asijjai khuhitelim jam tamasanain jahā küro evamāditi.
(DaliCu p.151)
Asubhaprakrti : That inauspicious Karma-prakrti (type of Karma), which has inauspicious intensity (of fruition), which results in melancholy, e.g., Asātavedaniya (Karma, responsible for the experience of feeling of suffering), Nicagotra (status-determining Karma quâ low status) etc.. năsti śubho raso yāsu tā aśubhāh. (Kapra p.34)

Page #65

48:
Jaina Päribhasika Sabdakosa
Asubhayoga Evil activity of mind, speech and body, which causes the bondage of Pāpakarma (inauspicious Karma). ......aśubhayogah-asatpravrttih, sa ca asubhakarmapudgalān akarsati. (Jaisidi 4.26 Vr) aśubhapariņāmanirvittaścāśubhaḥ. (TaVā6.3)
Aslokabhaya A kind of fear; that feeling of fear, which is created on account of the apprehension of getting disrepute. aslokabhayam-akirttibhayam.
(Stha 7.27 V? Pa 369)
Aśubha Anuprekṣā A variety of Anuprekṣā (4) (contemplative meditation of Sukladhyāna (pure meditation); reflecting upon the inauspicious nature of the objects (of wordly existence). ‘asubhe'tti asubhatvam samsārasyeti gamyate. dhi samsāro jammi juyānao paramarivagavviyao. maritīna jāyai kimi tattheva kadevare niyae..
(Stha 4.72 Vr Pa 181)
Asvaratna One of the fourteen ratnas (precious and unique animate and inanimate objects) of the Cakravarti (universal sovereign); the horse of the Cakravati, which is endowed with superb speed and great valour. turargamagajau prakrstavegamahāparākramādigunasamanvitau.
(Prasă Vr Pa 350)
Aştamabhakta Fasting for three days at a stretch- A type of Anasana (fasting). ....atthamenam.... .....dinatrayānantaram....bhuktavān.
(A 9.4.7 Bha) See-Caturthabhakta.
Asoka Vrkça Asoka tree-A kind of Mahāprātihārya (superhuman magnificence of the Tirtharkara (ford-founder)) god-created Atisaya i.e., supernatural magnificence of the Tirtharikara (ford founder); the Tirtharkaras use to sit on a throne under the shadow of the Asoka tree which has a blue aura. jattha jatthavi ya ņam arahamtā blagavamto citthamti vā nisiyamti vā, tattha tatthavi ya nam....asogavarapāyavo abhisamjāyai.
(Sama 34.1.11) asogavarapāyavam jinauccattāo bārasagunam sakko viuvvati.
(AvaCū 1 p.325)
Aştamabhaktika One who practises three days fasting. atthamabhakttiyassa bhikkhussa kappamti tao goyarakālā.
(Dasa 8 Pari Sī 42)
Asrutanisritamati A kind of Matijñāna (perceptual cognition); the innate Matijñāna which occurs independently of (Sruta such as) Agama (2) (canonical work) or any other teachings. sarvathā sāstrasamnsparsarahitasya tathāvidhakşayopaśamabhāvata evameva yathāvasthitavastusamsparsi matijñānamupajāyate tad asrutanisritam.
(Nandi 37 Ma Vr Pa 144)
Aștasparsi That Pudgala-skandha (material aggregate) which is possessed of all the eight types of touch, viz., cold, hot, dry, gluey, heavy, light. soft, hard. It is relatively heavy and light-it is possessed of weight (mass). agurūlahi catuphāso arūvidavvā ya homtinayavvā. sesā u,atthaphāsā gurulahuya nicchayanayassa.
. (Bla 1.393 Vr) See-Catuhsparsi.
Aștānganimitta
(Tavā 3.36)
See--Mahānimittajñatā.
Aśrutvākevali Spontaneous omniscient-One who attains omniscience spontaneously on account of intense purity of the soul, even without being formally initiated in any religion and without getting the opportunity of listening to the sermons on Dharma (1) (spiritual doctrine). asoccă....kevalanāņam uppādejjā.... (Bhaga 9.31)
Astādaśasahasrasīlānga
(Da 8.40 JiCú p.287) See-Dhruvasila.
Aştāpada A kind of Anācāra (2) (gross transgression of

Page #66

Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
ascetic conduct):
to play the game of chess or gambling. 'aṣṭapadam' dyitam. (Da 3.4 HaVr Pa 117)
Asamkhyeya (Asamkhyāta)
Innumerable-A kind of calculable number: that which is beyond numerable. By adding one to maximum numerable number, jaghanya-parita-asambleya is obtained. Asamkhyeya is of three types: parita, yukta and asankhyeya. Each of these three are of three types: minimum, middle, (Anu 574,576,577,587)
maximum.
See-Samkhyeya.
Asamkhyeya Jiva
That vegetation, which has Asamkhyeya (innumerable) Jivas (souls) in a single body. -punnaga nagarukkhe sivanni taha asoge ya.. je yavanne tahappagärä. etesi nam mūlā vi asamkhejjajiviya, kamda vi khamdha vi tayā vi sālā vi pavālā vi.... (Prajna 1.48)
Asamjnipañcendriya
That five-sensed Jiva (soul), which is Asamini (devoid of mental faculty). (Bhaga 24.300)
Asamjiibhūta
That Jiva (soul), which, after dying in an Amanaska species (which is not endowed with mental faculty), has taken reincarnation in the Samanaska species (which is endowed with mental faculty);
such Jiva (living being), which has the potentiality of mental development but has not developed it due to lack of developed brain; it does not have the potentiality of remembering the good or evil indulged in or enmity etc. which existed in the past life.
ye tvasamjnibhyaste'samjaibhatäh, asamjninaśca pāścatyam na kimapi janmäntarakṛtam subhamasubham vairādikam vā smaranti. (Prajna 17.9 Vr Pa 557,558)
Asamjñimanuşya
Human (devoid of mental faculty)-A fivesensed human being, which is Amanaska (devoid of mental faculty), and which is born in excretion, urine etc., of the human beings who are Samanaska (endowed with mental faculty). (Bhaga 24.300)
~49~
Asamjniśruta
1. A kind of Śrutajñāna (the articulate knowledge);
that articulate knowledge of a living being, which is devoid of Kāliki Upadesa Samjñā (ie. which is Amanaska or one which is not endowed with mental faculty). (Nandi 55) 2. That articulate knowledge of a living being. which is devoid of the karayasakti (Karaṇavirya), i.e., the capacity capacity to do any work with due reflection over it.
3. The śruta (articulate knowledge or the scripture) of a Mithyadrști (2) (a Jiva (soul) possessed of deluded world-view). See-Asamini.
Asamjni
1. Living being devoid of mental faculty-That Jiva (living being), which is devoid of (mental faculties such as) iha, apoha, mārgaṇā, gaveṣaṇā, cinta and vimarsa is Asamini with respect to Kaliki Upadesa Samjñā (Mana (mind)). jassa nam natthi iha, apoho, maggaṇā, gavesaṇā, cimtā, vimamsa-se nam asanmiti labbhai.
(Nandi 62) 2. That Jiva (living being), which does not possess the karanaśakti (Karaṇavirya), 1.e., the capacity to do any work with due reflection over
it;
it is Asamji (devoid of mental faculty) with respect to Hetu Upadesa Samjña, l.e., reasoning
mind.
jassa nam natthi abhisandhäraṇapuvviyā karanasatti-se nam asanmiti bhannai. (Nandi 63) 3. A person who is Mithyädrsti (2) (a Jiva (soul) possessed of deluded world-view)). micchaddiṭṭhi asanni bhanito. (NandiCap.47)
Asamdigdha Avagrahamati
A type of empirical Avagraha (sensation): to have cognizance of the object free from doubt, e.g-to know only on the basis of touch that "this is definitely a woman'.
niscitam sakalasamsayadidoṣarahitamiti, yatha tameva yoṣidädisparśamavagrhnat jäänam yosita eva. (TaBha 1.16 Vṛ) .....nissamkitam hota'samdiddham...
(VyaBhā 4108)
Asambhavi
A type of Lakṣaṇābhāṣa (psaudo-characteristic);

Page #67

- 50:
Jaina Paribhāșika Sabdakosa
the Laksana (distinguishing characteristic) which does not even partially exist in its laksya, e.g., consciousness as the Laksana of Pudgala (physical substance). laksyamātrāvrttirasambhavi. yathā—pudgalasya cetanatvam. (Bhikṣu 1.9 Vr)
tammi ya samsatthā hatthamattaehim imā padhama bhikkhā. tavvivarīyā bīyā bhikkhā ginhamtayassa bhave..
(Prasa 740) See-Samsrsta.
Asamvrta Anagāra Non-self-inhibited (ascetic) 1. That ascetic (Muni), who has not inhibited the Aśrava (cause of influx of Karma). asamurtah, aniruddhāśravadvārah'anagare' tti avidyamānagrhah, sādhurityarthah.
(Bhaga 1.44 Vr) 2. A person who has not inhibited his mind, speech and body, one who indulges in the lapses of the secon-dary virtues.
(Bha Bhā Kham 1 p. 40) 3. One who has fallen from self-restraint.
(Bhajo 1.6.34)
Asat Non-reality-Anti-thesis of Sat (existent); that which is devoid of origination, cessation and permanence. utpädavyayadhrauvyātmakam sat.. (Bhikṣu 6.2) taditaradasat.. yannopapadyate, na vyeti, na ca dhruvam, tadasat, yathā ākāśakusumam.
(Bhiksu 6.3 V!) See-Sat.
Asamvrtabakusa A kind of Bakusa Nirgrantha (3); that ascetic (Muni), who overtly adorns his body and paraphernalia. śarīropakaranabhūşayoḥ.....prakațakāri asamvrtabakusah.
(Sthā 5.186 Vr Pa 337)
Asatīpoşana A kind of Karmādana (occupation involving immense violence and possession); to earn livelihood by nourishing partridge, parrot, blackbird and slaves for trading in. särikā-suka-mārjāra-sva-kukkuta-kalāpinām. poso dāsyāśca vittārthamasatipoşanam viduh..
(Yośā 3.112) asatyoh duhsilāstāsām dāsisarikādinām poşanam poso'satipoṣaḥ. :
(Prasă Vr Pa 63)
Asamvyavahārya See-Sthāpya.
Asatyāmrşā Bhāṣā A type of Bhāṣā (articulation of speech): that speech which is neither a truth nor a lie, i.e., Vyavahāra Bhāsā (speech for pragamatic purposes), e.g., to give invitation, to give commandments etc.. . āmamtraņājnāpanādivişayā asatyamrşā.
'(Prajñā 11.2 Vị Pa 248)
Asamsaktavāsavasatisamitiyoga
(Praśna 9.7) See--Samsaktasayanāsana Varjana.
Asamsārasamāpanna Liberated soul-That Jiva (soul), who has become free from the cycle of birth and death. asamsārasamāpannā muktāḥ.
(Prajna 1.10 VỊ Pa 18)
Asadbhūta Vyavahāranaya A type of Vyavahāranaya (2) (empirical Naya (non-absolutistic standpoint)); to impute falsely an attribute which popularly belongs to an alien realm to another one; e.g., to describe Paramānu (the ultimate atom) as being possessed of many parts. svajātyasadbhūtavyavahāro, yathā--paramānurbahupradesīti kathanam. (Apr 218)
Asamsrsta A kind of Pindaişaņā (bhikṣā (accepting food by going to houses for collecting it in conformity with the canonical instruction, with special resolves)); accepting bhikṣā from a person whose hands (palms and fingers) or spoon (used for giving) etc., are not besmeared with the stuff which is being given.
Asamanujña Non-coreligionist-Anyatirthika (a heretic) whose philosophy. outfit and Sāmācāri (rules of conduct qua etiquette, formality and convention) can not be approved of...

Page #68

Jaina Pāribhāşika Sabdakosa
- 51 :
samanojno drstito lingato, na tu bhojanādibhih, tasya, tadviparītastvasamanojñaḥ sākyādih.
(Ā 8.1 Vr Pa 240)
Asamādhi 1. Wavering of mind. 2. Mental tension. 3. Discontentment. samādhānam samādhill-cetasal soặstham mokşamārge'vasthitirityarthah. na samadhirasamādhiḥ.
(AvaHaV; p.109)
A type of Hetvābhāsa (fallacy (pseudo-probans)); the Hetu (statement of Sadhana (proban or minor term)), the nature of which cannot be trusted due to the lack of proof, doubt or error, e.g., sound is perishable, since it is visible. apratiyamānasvarīpo'siddhah. yasya hetorajñānāt sandehād, viparyayād vā svaripam na pratiyate sa asiddhah, yathā-anityah sabdaḥ, cākṣușatvāt. (Bhiksu 3.17 Vr)
m
.
Asamādhisthāna That surroundings, which cause Asamādhi - perturbation and discomposure. na samādhirasamādhistasyāh sthānāni asrayabhedah pariyaya ข. (Sama 20.1 Vr Pa 36)
Asi One of the fifteen types of Paramādhārmika Deva (a type of Asurakumāra Deva (a kind of Mansion-dwelling god) who inflict pain to the infernal beings); those Asura Devas (demons), who are the custodians of the infernal beings and who cut into smaller and smaller pieces their limbs such as hands, legs, thighs, arms, head etc.. hatthe pāde uru-bāhu-sirā-pāsa amgamamgāni. chimdamti pagāmam tū, asineraiyā nirayapālā..
(Siītra Ni 76)
Asipatradhanu One of the fifteen types of Paramādhārmika Deva (a type of Asurakumāra Deva (a kind of Mansiondwelling god) who inflict pain to the infernal
beings);
Asammoha A Lakşaņa (distinguishing characteristic) of Sukladhyāna (pure meditation); a mental state free from delusion or confusion regarding the subtle objects. sūkşmapadārthavișayasya ca sammohasya midhatāyā nişedhādasammohah.
(Sthā 4.70'Vr Pa 181) Asāmvyavahārika Jiva That kind of Jiva (soul), which continues to exist in the form of vegetation of Nigoda infinite number of souls having a common body) from beginningless time, which has never been reincarnated in other species accept Vanaspati (vegetation) and which has not crossed even the threshold of evolution. It has no transaction (vyavahāra) with other Jivas; there is no differenciation, classification or variety in it. ye punaranādikālādārabhya nigodāvasthāmupagatā evävatişthante te vyavahārapathātitatvādasāmvyavahārikāḥ. (Prajna Vr Pa 380)
those Asura Devas (demons), who shatter and cut down ears, lips, nose, hands, legs, teeth, breasts, buttocks, thighs and arms of the infernal beings; they, through their protean power, create the forest of the asipatras (the trees with the leaves which are like sword) and storm; when the infernal beings, with a desire to sit under the shade, sit under those trees, the sharp leaves fall on them and the infernal being are mutilated. kannāttho-nāsa-kara-carana-dasana-thana-phigga-ūru-bāhūnam. chedaņa-bhedana-sādana-asipattadhanūhi pādamti..
(SūtraNi 77) asipradhānāh patrådhanurnāmāno narakapālā asipatravanam bibhatsam krtvā tatra chāyārthinaḥ samāgatan nārakān varākān asyādibhih pāțayanti, tathā.....sphigūrübähünām..... sātanādini vikurvitavātährtacalitatarupätitäsipatrādinā kurvanti. (SutraNi 77 Vr Pa 84)
Asātavedaniya Suffering-experiencing Karma—A sub-type of. Vedaniya (feeling-experiencing) Karma, on account of the Udaya (rise) of which one experiences physical and mental sufferings. yasyodayāt punah sarire manasi ca duhklamanubhavati tadasātavedaniyam.
(Prajna 23.16 Vr Pa 467)
Asiddha Hetvābhāsa
Asiratna One of the fourteen ratnas (precious and unique

Page #69

- 52:
Jaina Pāribhásika Sabdakośa
animate and inanimate objects) of the Cakravati (universal sovereign); a supernatural sword which is invincible and whose blow is unfailing in the battlefield. khadgaratnam-samgrāmabhūmāvapratihatasaktih.
(Prasā Vr Pa 350)
Dhrauvya (persistence). utpādadavyayadhrauvyayuktam sat.
(Tasii 5.29) 2. The mode quâ origination. atthittamatthitte parinamai. (Bhaga 1.133) 3. A kind of Sāmānya Guna (generic quality); a fundamental attribute, reality or existence of the substance. astitvam bhāvānām maulo dharmah sattārūpatuam.
(Tabha 2.7 V!) See-Sāmānya Guna.
Asura Demon-The god who is incorporated in the class of Bhavanapati (Mansion-dwelling) and Vyantara (Forest-dwelling) gods. ila surā asurāḥ-bhavanapativyantarāḥ.
(Sthā 1.41 Vr Pa 20)
Asurakumāra Fiendish Youth-A kind of Bhavanapati Deva (Mansion-dwelling god); that god, whose physique is of black complexion and a very huge dimension and whose symbol is 'a crown with a crest jewel'. gambhirāḥ srimantaḥ kālā mahākāyā ratnotkatamukutabhāsvarāścūdāmaņicinhā asurakumārā bhavanti.
(Tabhā 4.11 Vr)
Astināstipravāda Pürva The fourth out of the fourteen Pūrvas (canonical works of earlier lore); it contains the exposition of existence and nonexistence. cauttham atthiņatthippavādam, jam loye jahä atthi jahā vā natthi, ahavä sitavādābhippădato tadevāsti nāstityevam pravadati.
(Nandi 104 Cū p. 75)
Asteya Mahāvrata
(Jaisidi 6.6)
See-Sarvaadattādānaviramana.
Astikāya Extended existence-The Skandha (aggregate) which consists of Pradeśās which are indivisible and undetachable parts of the substance-e.g., Dharmāstikāya (fundamental substance quâ medium of motion), Adharmāstikāya (fundamental substance quâ medium of rest), Ākāśāstikāya (fundamental substance quâ space); Jivastikāya--the entire set of Jivas (souls); the entire set of Paramānus (the ultimate atoms), i.e., Pudgalāstikāya (fundamental substance quâ physical order of existence). davvao nam dhammatthikāe ege davve. davvao nam adhammatthikāe ege davve. davvao nam āgāsatthikāe ege davve. davvao nam jivatthikäe anamtāim jivadavvāim. davvao nam poggalatthikāe anamtāim davväim. (Bhaga 2.125-129)
Asthitakalpa The rules of conduct, which were not compulsory for the ascetics at the time of the intermediate twenty-two Tirtharkaras (ford founders), e.g., acelakya (nudity), Auddesika, Pratikramana etc.. ācelakye auddesike pratikramane rājapimde masakalpe paryusaņākalpe ca satatasevaniyatvābhāvänmadhyamajinasādhūnāmasthitakalpo jñātavyah, te hyetāni sthānāni kadācideva pālayantiti.
(Prasā 651 Vr Pa 185) See-Sthitakalpa.
Astikāyadharma Nature of the five Astikāyas (extended substances)
(Sthā 10.135) See-Astikāya.
Asthiranāma A sub-type of Nāma (body-making) Karma, the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for the parts of body such as tongue to remain unsteady and weak. (It is opposite to Sthiranāma Karma). yadudayavasājjihvādīnāmavayavānāmasthiratā bhavati tadasthiranāma. (Prajna 23.38 Vr Pa 474) See-Sthiranāma.
Astitva 1. Sat (metaphysical reality)—that which has Utpāda (origination), Vyaya (cessation) and
Asprśadgati 1. A special type of motion, in which a Paramānu (the ultimate atom) of Pudgala (physical sub

Page #70

- 53 -
the Āgamas (2) (canonical works); that object which is not amenable to reasoning or logic.
(Jaimi 1.6 p.140)
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa stance) travels through the space without touching other Paramānus of Pudgala and Skandhas (aggregates) that come in the way. aphusamrīnagati-jannametesim ceva aphusittä nam gati pavattai.
(Prajña 16.40) 2. The motion of an emancipated soul which travels through the space without touching the ākāsapradesas (space-units) that come in the way. asprsanti--siddhyantarālapradeśāngatiryasya so'sprsadgatiḥ, antarālapradeśasparsane hi naikena samayena siddhiḥ. (Aupa Vr Pa 216) 3. That motion, the duration of which is only one Samaya (smallest time-unit); during such motion neither the next Samaya nor the next Pradesa (the indivisible unit of the substance) is touched. gatisca samayāntaram pradeśāntaram vā'sprsanti bhavati.
(Ta Bhā 10.5 Vr)
Ahetuvāda The doctrine of propounding (truth), which transcends use of Hetu (statement of Sadhana (proban or minor term)-reasoning or Tarka (logic). See-Hetuvāda.
Ahovihāra The journey of ascetic life; the journey of life of a person, free from the fetters of sensuality, worldy possessions etc. iccevam samutthie ahovihārāe.....ahovihāraḥ.... vişayaparigrahādeh bandhanam chittvā ye jivanayātrāyām prasthitā bhavanti. (A Bha 2.10)
Asvādhyāyika The place and time, in which the Svādhyāya (scriptural studies and teaching) of canonical texts is prohibited. na svādhyāyikamasvādhyāyikam tatkār zamapi ca rudhirādikarane kāryopacārāt asvādhyāyikamucyate.
(AvaHaVr 2 p.161)
Ā Ākampya Alocanā A blemish of Alocanā (confession); to make confession by appeasing him, who administers penitence as expiation (for the transgression), through rendering him services (with a view to get less penitence). veyāvaccāihim puvvam, āgampaittu āyarie. āloei kaham me, thovam viyarija pacchittam..
(Stha 10.70 Vr Pa 460)
Ahamindra
(Prajā 2.60)
See-Kalpātīta Deva.
Ahimsā Non-violence-Not to kill a living being, to practise self-restraint towards all living beings and to remain free from remissness. prānānāmanatipātaḥ sarvabhiītesu samyamah apramādo vā ahimsā.
(Jaisidi 6.7) ahimsā niunam ditthā, savvabhūesu samjamo..
(Da 6.8)
Akarsa The appropriation of Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma) through special effort, when the bondage of the Ayuşya (life-span-determining) Karma occurs. ākarso nāma tathāvidhena prayatnena karmapudgalopādānam.
(PrajnaVr Pa 218) jīvā ņam bhamte! jātināmaņihattāuyam katihim āgarisehim pakaremti? goyamā! jahannenam ekkeņa vā dohim vā tilim vā, ukkosenam atthahim.
(Prajna 6.120)
Ahimsā Mahāvrata
(U 21.12)
See-Sarvaprāņātipātaviramaņa.
Ahimsā Samvara
(Prasna 6.1.2) See-Sarvaprāņātipātaviramana.
Akāśātipāti That ascetic (Muni), who has the supernatural powers of flying in air by means of ākāśagāmini vidyā (occult science of flying in air) or by application of anointment (of some chemical substance) on his foot, and also of making pour gold etc. from the sky.
Ahetugamya Anything which is known only on the basis of

Page #71

54:
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
ākāśam-vyomātipatanti-atikrāmanti ākāśagāmividyāprabhāvāt pādalepādiprabhāvādva ākāsädvä hiranyavrstyādikamistamanistan va'tiśayena pātayantityevamsilā ākāsätipätinah.
(Aupa 1.24 V! Pa 54)
Ākāśāstikāya Extended existence quâ space-That Dravya (2) (substance), whose Laksana (distinguishing characteristic) is to provide room to all other substances. bhāyanam savvadavvānam,naham ogāhalakkhaņam.
(U. 28.9)
1. The knowledge of the Vastu (3) (object of valid organ of cognition) gained through the statements/verbal testimony made by an Apta (unimpeachable authority). āptavacanädāvirbhiitamarthasanvedanamāgamah.
(Pranata 4.1) 2. Verbal testimony of an Apta (unimpeachable authority)--the canonical works. āgamo ņāma attavayanam (AvaCu 1p.28) 3. Kevalajñāni (omniscient), Manalıparyavajñāni (mind-reader), Avadhijñāni (clairvoyant), Caturdaśapūrvi (the ascetic having knowledge of all the 14 Pürvas (canonical works of earlier lore)). up to Abhinnadasapurvi (possessed of the knowledge of entire ten Purvas (canonical works of earlier lore))--all these are also called Agama (2) (canonical work).
(Nandi Tip.174)
Ākiñcanya Detachment to material objects-A type of Sramanadharma (tenfold virtues of ascetic) or uttamadharma (noble virtues); relinquishment of attachment to one's body, monastic paraphernalia etc. śarīradharmopakaraņādişu nirmamatvamākinсапуат.
(Ta Bhā 9.6.9) Akrośa Parişaha Hardship quâ abusive language-A type of Parisaha (hardship); the ascetic should endure with equanimity the agony created by the harsh or abusive wordings spoken to him. akkosejja paro bhikkhum, na tesim padisamjale. sariso hoi bālāņam, tamhā bhikkhu na sainjale.. soccāņam pharusā bhāsā, dārunā gāmakamtagă. tusiņio uvehejjā, na tāo manasikare.. (U 2.24,25)
Agamataḥ Dravya Nikṣepa A variety of Dravya Nikṣepa (virtually or metaphorically transferred epithet); the epithet 'knower' given to the state of the
knower' who, although conversant with the meaning of the entities like soul etc., is not mindful about them (due to absence of attention). āgamatah-jivādipadārthajño'pi taträ'nupayuktah.
(Jaisidi 10.8 Vr)
Āgamataḥ Bhāvd Niksepa A variety of Bhāva Nikṣepa (transferred epithet for an actualized state); the epithet 'knower given to the actualised state of the knower' when he is an actual knower of the objects of knowledge as well as he is mindful about them (due to full attention directed to them). upādhyāyārthajñastadanubhavaparinatasca āgamato bhāvopādhyāyaḥ. Joisidi 10.0 Vr)
Aksepani A type of tale; that tale, which generates keenness for philosophical knowledge and righteous conduct. mohāt tattvam pratyākrsyate śrotā'nayetyākṣepani.
(Sthā 4.246 Vr Pa 200)
Agati The 'arrival' end of transmigration-Arrival of the Jiva (soul) to the present form of existence from the previous one through transmigration. āgai tti ägamanamāgatih-närakatvädereva pratinivrttih.
(Sthā 1.26 Vr Pa 19) See-Gati.
Agama Vyavahāra A type of Vyavaltāra (2) (monastic jurisprudence)-the first out of the five kinds of Vyavahāra; commandments prescribed by one who is Kevalajñāni (omniscient) or Manahparyavajñāni (mind-reader) or Avadhijiani (clairvoyant) or Caturdaśapūrvi (the ascetic having knowledge of all the fourteen Purvas (canonical works of earlier lore)) or Dasapirvi (possessed of the knowledge of the ten Pūrvas (canonical works of earlier lore)) or navapurvi (possessed of the
Agama

Page #72

- 55
Jaina Pāribliāșika Sabdakosa knowledge of the nine Purvas (canonical works of earlier lore)).. kevala-manapajjavanāniņo ya tatto ya ohināņajinā. . coddasa-dasa-navapuvvi, āgamavavahāriņo dhirā..
(VyaBhā 4529)
experiences through mental auto-suggession that a fire is lit at his navel (-lotus) and all of his defilements are burning away. nābhikamalasya prajvalanena aśesadosadāhacintanamāgneyi.
(Mano 4.19)
Ācāmāmla (Ayambila) A type of Rasaparityāga (abstinence from the Vikyties like butter, milk, curd etc.); not to eat anything except one type of cereal mixed with sour soup (kārīji) once at a time during the day-time.
(Aupa 35)
Agamasampanna That ascetic (Muni), who is Caturdaspūrvi (the ascetic having knowledge of all the fourteen Purvas (canonical works of earlier lore)), or a teacher or a reader of eleven Arigas (1) (principal canonical works) and is conversant with Svasamaya (doctrines of the Nirgrantha (Jains) themselves) and Parasamaya (heretical doctrines). āgamasampannam nāma vāyagam, ekkārasamgam ca, annam vā sasamayaparasamayaviyāņagam.
(Da 6.1 JiCup.208)
Āgādhayoga A type of yoga (svādliyāyabhūmi) (the course of Svādhyāya (scriptural studies and teaching)); that yoga in which there is a s ict control over the in-take of food etc., for instance, during the studies of the Āgamas (2) (canonical works) such as Bhagavati (fifth Arga (1) (principal canonical work)) and the like, nine kinds of Vikrties (delicacies like milk etc.) are to be relinquished. āgādhamanāgādhe duvidhe joge ya samāsato
Ācāra 1. A type of Yogasamgraha; to observe the ascetic conduct quite perfectly, without indulging in any kind of deceit or hypocrisy. 'āyāre'tti......tatrācāropagataḥ syāt na māyām kuryādityarthah. (Sama 32.1.2 Vr Pa 55) 2. Name of the first Arga of the Dvādaśārga Sruta (twelve principal canonical works); which depicts the monastic conduct and discipline as well as the biographical account of asceticism practised by Lord Mahāvira. āyāre nam samaņāņam niggamthāņam āyāragoyara-viņaya-venaiya-tthāņa-gamaņa-camkamaņa-pamāna-jogajumjana-bhāsā-samiti-guttisejjovahi-bhattapāņa-uggama-uppāyaṇa-esaņā-visohi-suddhāsuddhaggahana vayaniyamatavovahānasuppasatthamāhijjai. (Samapra 81)
hoti.......
āgādhatarā jammi joge jamtaņā....yathā bhagavatityādi. itaro....uttarādhyayanādi.
(NiBhā 1594 Cu) ...sajjhāyabhumi duvidhā, āgādhā ceva'ņāgādhā..
(VyaBhā 2117)
Ācāradasā
(Sthā 10.110)
See- Dasāšrutaskandha.
Ācāradhara That ascetic (Muni), who is well versed in the text as well as the meaning of the Ācāra (Acararga Siitra) (the first Ariga (principal canonical work)). appegaiyā āyāradharā.
(Aupa 45)
Āgāmipathapidhāna A sub-type of Antarāya Karma (obstructive Karma); it obstructs the path of future benefit. āgāmino-labdhavyasya vastunah panthā āgāmipathastamiti, kvacidāmipathāniti disyate, kvacicca āgamapaham tti, tatra ca lābhamārgamityarthah.
(Sthā 2.431 Vr Pa 92) Āgneyi Dhāraņā Concentration of Citta (psyche) on fire element of the body- A kind of Pindastha Dhyana (meditation based on the corporeal frame of the body); in this meditation, the practitioner, concentrating his Citta (psyche) on his navel (-lotus),
Acārasampadā Grandeur quâ conduct- A type of Gaņisampadā (grandeur of Acārya); the grandeur of the Acārya (preceptor) due to the spiritual wealth of Ācārya which is obtained due to qualities like dhruvayoga (continuous awareness) in conduct etc.. āyārasampadā cauvvihā pannattā, tam jahasamjamadhuvajogajutte yāvibhavati, asampa

Page #73

- 56 -
ggahiyappă, aniyatavitti, vuddhasile yāvi bhavati. se tam āyārasampadā.. (Daśā 4.4)
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa A type of Anācāra (2) (gross transgression of ascetic conduct); to obtain bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction) in the name of one's caste, family, clan, craft, work etc.. jātikulaganakarmasilpānāmājīvanam ājivah tena vrttistadbhāva ājīvavrttitā. (Da 3.6 HãV? Pa 117)
Ācārya Religious Preceptor-One of the seven posts in the religious order; one who himself observes the five types of conduct, viz., conduct quâ knowledge, faith, conduct, austerities and spiritual energy: one who imparts practical training in conduct to others; one who is appointed on the post of Guru (2) by his/her Guru (1) himself/herself; one who is well versed with Sūtra (2) (canonical aphorism), meaning (or purport) of Sūtra (2) and both; and one who teaches the meaning (purport) of the Agamas (2) (canonical works). pamcaviham āyāram āyāramāņām tahā pabhāvamtā. ācāram damsamsatā āyariyā teņa vuccanti..
(ĀVaNi 994) suttatthatadubhayādigunasampanno appaņo gurūhim gurupadetthāvito āyario.
(ADaCü p. 219) ‘ācāryah gacchädhipatiḥ. (BiBhā 4336 Vr) 'ācāryāḥ' arthadātāraḥ, (BrBhā 2780 V;) See-Upādhyāya.
Ajīvika Name of a famous heretical school, belonging to the Sramana denomination at the time of Lord Mahāvira, whose main doctrine was fatalism. Mankhaliputra Gośālaka was the preceptor of the Ājivika sect. 'ājīvikāh gośālakasisyāḥ. (Bhaga 8.230 Vr) natthi utthāne i vā kamme i vā bale i vā virie i vā purisakkāraparakkame i vã, niyatā savvabhāvā.
(Upā 7.24)
Acchedya A type of Udgama Dosa (blemish of bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) relating to origination or preparation of food etc.); to accept food etc., which has been snatched away from a weak person, and offered as bhikṣā to an ascetic. yadbalādācchidya diyate sādhubhyastadācchedyam.
(PiNi 93 V; Pa 68)
Ājñā The sermons delivered by the omniscient for the attainment of the good and the cessation of what is detrimental; Agama (2) (canonical work). ājñāpyate ityājñā-hitāhitaprāptiparihāraripatayā sarvajñopadeśah. (A 6.49 Vr Pa 102)
(A 0.4 Ājñāpanikā Kriyā. A type of Kriyā (urge): the urge quâ giving command or instruction (for worldly affairs). ājñāpanasya-ādeśanasyeyamājñāpanameva vetyājñāpani saivājñāpanikā.
(Sthā 2.29 Vr Pa 39)
Ājñāpani A type of Astyāmrşā (Vyavahāra) Bhāṣā (speech which is neither truth nor a lie-speech for pragmatic purposes); the statement made for giving command or instruction, e.g., "do such and such work". ājñāpani-kārye parasya pravarttanam, yathedam kurviti.
(Prajñā 11.37 V? Pa 259)
Ajiva A type of Utpādana Dosa (the blemish pertaining to the ways adopted in obtaining bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) by an ascetic): to obtain bliikşi by revealing one's caste, family, clan, etc.. ājivo jāti-kula-gana-silpädiprakațanena yallabhyate.
(Prasa 566)
Ajñāpariņāmaka The disciple who has unquestionable faith in the command of the Guru (2). ājñāparināmako nāma ad ājñāpyate tatkāranam na prcchati kimarthametrditi kintvājnayaiva karttavyatayā sraddadhāti.
(Sthä 10.73 Vr Pa 461)
Ājīvavrttitā

Page #74

57:
(Prajna 23.38 Vr Pa 473)
рапата. See-Udyotanāma.
Jaina Pāribhāşika Sabdakosa Ājñāruci A type of Ruci (faith); 1. The Ruci created in the Ajñā (speech) of the Vitarāga (one, free from attachment and aversion) on the subdual of Rāga (attachment), Dveça (aversion), Moha (delusion) and Ajñāna (ignorance) by him; 2. The person possessed of Ajnāruci (1) rägo doso moho, annāņam jassa avagayam hoi. ānāe royamto, so khalu āņārui nāma.. (U 28.20)
Ātāpanabhūmi That place, where the Ātāpanā (exposure of naked body to sun-rays by sitting on the sunbaked ground) is undertaken; for example, the top of a hill or any other raised land like a mound.
(Bhaga 2.62)
Ajñāvicaya A form of Dharmyadlıyāna (concentration of mind on the Dharina (3) (nature of reality)); concentration directed on the analysis of the ārā, i.e., the Tattva (category of truth) (revealed by the Arhat (1) (Tirthankara (ford-founder)). which is the object of super-sensory perception tatrājñā-sarvajñapranita āgamah. tāmājnämittham vicinuyāt-paryālocayet...........icceiyam duvālasamgam ganipidagam na kayāiņāsi“ ityādi vacanāt.
(Tabha 9.37 Vr)
Ātāpanā Exposure of body to intense sun-A kind of austerity, which is practised by exposing one's naked body to intense sun-rays by sitting in front of sun in various (yogic) postures, on the sunbaked ground, in order to develop the power of Taijas Sarira (fiery body) through appropriation of solar heat (energy). ......sūrābhimuhassa āyāvanabhumie āyāvemānassa viharittae....
(Bhaga 11.59)
Atura Passionate-The person who becomes impatient on being distressed by physical and mental agonies. säriramānasehim dukkhehim āturibhuto accattham turati āturo.
(Ā 1.15 Cū Pa 108)
Ājñā Vyavahāra A type of Vyavahāra (2) (monastic jurisprudence): to recieve the instructions regarding dos, don'ts and expiation from the Gitārtha (1) (ascetic who is retainer of the Chedasūtras), sojourning in other region. yadgitārthasya purato giidharthapadairdeśāntarasthagitārthanivedanāyāticārālocanamitarasyäpi tathaiva suddhidānam sā''jñā.
(Sthā 5.124 Vr Pa 302)
Aturapratisevaņā A type of Pratisevaņā (indulging in transgression like prānätipāta (injuring or killing a living being) etc.); transgression of the ascetic conduct made by an ascetic by deliberately indulging in prānātipāta etc.. on becoming overwhlemed by hunger, thirst or disease etc. kṣutpipāsāvyādhibhirabhiblütah san yām karoti.
(Sthā 10.69 Vr Pa 460)
Ātarkadarsi One who envisages one's own harm, terror or physical and mental agonies in perpetrating violence to others. ätankah-särirain mānasam vā duhkham. yo himsākarane ātankam paśyati sa ātankadarsi sahaja-meva himsāto viramati. (ABlä 1.146)
Atapanāma A sub-type of Nāma (body-making) Karma, the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for spontaneous emission of hot light radiation from the body of a Jiva (living being), which itself, by nature, is cool. yadudayāt jantuśarīrāņi svarūpeṇānuşnānyapi uşnaprakāśalakṣaṇamātapam kurvanti tadāta
Āturapratyākhyāna A kind of Utkālika Śruta (a category of Āgamas (canonical texts), which is allowed to be studied at all time barring the akāla prahara (i.e., the period in which the study of Agamas is prohibited)); a Prakirnaka (1) (Agama extracted by the Sthavira (elder ascetic) from the scriptures) in which the description of the procedure of the Pratyāklıyāna (1) (formal resolve (vow) of abstinence)) to be administered to a sick ascetic is given

Page #75

58:
duro-gilano, tam kiriyatitam natum gitatthä paccakkhaventi, dine dine davvahasam karetä amte ya savvadavvadataṇatãe bhatte veraggam janemta bhatte nittanhassa bhavacarimapaccakkhanam kārenti, etam jattha'jjhayane savittharain vanijjai tamajjhayanam aurapaccakkanam. (Nandi 77 Ci p.58)
Āturasmaraṇa
A kind of Anācāra (2) (gross transgression of ascetic conduct):
to revel in the memory of the past enjoyment of the sensual pleasures, on becoming Atura (passionate).
auribhutassa puvvabhuttanusaranam.
(Da 3.6 JiCi p.114)
Atmadoṣopasamhāra
A type of Yogasangraha
to inhibit the flow of the vices of one's own self. "attadosovasamhära'tti svakiyadoṣasya niro(Sama 32.1.3 Vr Pa 55)
dhah.
Atmapratisthita Krodha
Impulse of rage, directed towards one's own self and incited by one's own shortcomings in thoughts and conduct. svayamacaritasya chikam pratyapayamavabudhya kascidätmana evopari krudhyati tada atmapratisthitaḥ krodha iti. (Praj 14.3 Vr Pa 210)
Atmapravada Pürva
Name of the seventh Purva (canonical work of earlier lore).
which contains the exposition of the soul, based on the philosophical doctrine of Naya (nonabsolutistic standpoint).
sattamam ayappavatam, aya tti-ätä, so'negaha jattha nayadarisanehim vannijjati tam ayappavādam. (Nandi 104 Ci p.76)
Ätmabhävavakrata Kriya
A type of Mayapratyaya Kriya (urge due to deceit);
self-deception relating one's own dispositionpropensity or activity for expressing inauspicious disposition as auspicious one. atmabhavasyāprasastasya vankanată-vakrikaraṇam prasastatvopadarśanata ātmabhavavankanatā. (Stha 2.18 Vr Pa 38)
Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
Atmarakṣaka
1. A rank among Vaimanika Deva (Empyrean god):
that god who acts as armed body-guard of Indra (the king of the gods) and stands at attention behind him.
atmarakṣā siroraksopamah...praharaṇodyata raudra prṣṭhato'vasthayinah.
(Tava 4.4) 2. Self-protection-In event of misconduct happening before oneself. to protect one's own soul through religious inspiration, observing silence and retiring to seclusion.
tao ayarakkha pamatta, tam jaha-dhammiyäe padicoyanae padicoetta bhavati, tusiņie va siya, utthittävä ätäe egamtamamtamavakkamejja.
(Sth 3.348)
Ātmavāda
1. That philosophical doctrine, which is endorsed by Jain philosophers. atmavādāḥ-svasiddhäntapravādāḥ,
(Aupa 26 Vr Pa 63) 2. The doctrine which asserts eternal (tri-temporal) existence of soul. (ABha 1.5)
Atmavisądhi
A kind of Utkalika Śruta (a category of Agamas (canonical works), which is allowed to be studied at all time barring the akāla pralara (ie., the period in which the study of Agamas is prohibited)).
which depicts the various means of spiritual purification.
āta tti ātmā, tassa visoki tavena caranagunehim ya aloyanavihaṇena ya jaha bhavati taha jattha ajjhayane vannijjati tamajjhayanam atavisohi. (Nandi 77 Cap.58) Ātmasariränavakänkṣāpratyayā Kriya A type of Anavakänkṣāpratyaya Kriya an activity indulged in by a person, even by ignoring the injury caused to one's own body. taträtmasariranavakankṣäpratyaya svasarirakṣatikarikarmäni kurvatah. (Sth 2.34 Vr Pa 40)
Ātmä
Soul
1. A synonymous of Jiva (soul):
the substance which is a conglomerate (continuum) of innumerable Pradesas (the indivisible units of the substance), all of them being charac

Page #76

Jaina Pāribhasika Sabdakosa
- 59:
that Vidyā, through which one can get the answer to any question by incarnating a deity in a mirror. *pasiņāim ti prasnavidyāh yakābhih kşaumakādişu devatāvatārah kriyata iti, tatra kşaumakam -vastram, addāgo ādarśaḥ......
(Sthā 10.116 Vr Pa 485)
terized by consciousness. See-Dravya Atma. 2. A synonym of Jiva (soul); a soul which continuously undergoes transformation-sometimes becomes anguished, sometimes otherwise. 'āya'tti satatagāmitvāt. (Bhaga 20.17 Vr) atati-santatam gacchati suddhisamklesātniakaparināmāntarānityātmā. (USAV! Po 52) 3. The soul is the knower and the knower is the soul. That, through which one knows, is the soul. je āyā se vinnāyā, je vinnāyā se āyā.jena vijanati se āyā.
(A 5.104)
Ādarśa Vidyā A type of Vidyā (occult science). that Vidyā, through which reflection of a patient in the mirror is effaced and the patient is cured. addāe tti yā ādarśavidyā tayā ātura ādarse pratibimbito'pamārjyate āturah praguno jāyate.
(Vya Bhi 2439 Vr)
Ātmāngula A type of argula (finger-breadth) which is an unit of measuring space; it is equivalent to the breadth of a finger of human being at various times of the time-cycle: it varies from person to person; hence, it is not a fixed measure. je namjatā maņüsă tesim jam hoi māņarīvan ti. tam bhaniyamihāyamgulamaņiyatamānam puna imam tu..
(Vibhākovr p.108) See-Pramāṇārgula. Utsedhăngula.
Adānaniksepasamiti Yoga A Bhāvanā (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Ahimsā Mahāvrata (the first great vow of Ahimsā); to make use of clothes, utensils, wooden plank etc., without any attachment and aversion, for strengthening of asceticism as well as protecting oneself from heat, cold, mosquito-bites etc. samjamassa uvabūhanatthayāe vātātava-damsamasaga-siyaparirakkhanatthayāe uvagaranam rāgadosarahiyain pariharitavvam samjateņa...... evam āyānabhamdanikkhevaņāsamitijogeņa bhāvito bhavati amtarappā.
(Praśna 6.21)
Ātmāgama The Āgama (2) (canonical work) obtained by oneself without the sermon of a spiritual teacher, e.g., Arthāgama for the Tīrtharikara (ford founder) and Sūtrā-gama for the Ganadhara (3) (composer of the canonical works). tatra gurípadeśamantareņātmana eva agama ātmāgamah. . (Anu 390 Mavr Pa 202)
Ādanabhaya A type of fear; fear of the robbers who robe away the things such as money etc.. dhanam tadartham caurädibhyo vadbhayam tadādānabhayam. (Sthā 7.27 Vr Pa 369)
Atyantika Marana A type of Maraņa (death); the death which is final with respect to a particular life-form, in which a Jiva dies after experiencing the Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma) of the Ayuşya (life-span-determining) Karma, responsible for the present life; there is no return to that life-form again at any time in future. ātyantikamaraṇam yāni nārakādyāyuşkatayā kar-madalikanyanubhūya mriyate mộtasca na punastānyanubhūya marişyati.
(Sama 17.9 Vr Pa 32) Ādarśaprasna A type of Vidyā (occult science),
Ādānaniksepaņā Samiti Comportment quâ taking and laying of monastic paraphernalia-The third Samiti (comportment) of monastic conduct; to take and put the monastic paraphernalia after their due inspection and pramārjana (cleansing). rajoharanapātracīvarādinām pithaphalakādinām cāvasyakārtham niriksya pramrjya cādānaniksepau ādānanikṣepaņāsamitih. (TaBhā 9.5)
Ādeyanāma A sub-type of Subhanāma (auspicious body-making) Karma. 1. On account of its Udaya (rise), one's dictum

Page #77

- 60:
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
becomes accpetable to one and all, and one becomes respectable amongst the masses. yadudayavasāt yacceștate bhāşate vă tatsarvam lokah pramānikaroti darśanasamanantarameva ca jano'bhyutthānādi samācarati tadadeyanāma.
(Prajna 23.38 V? Pa 474,475) 2. On account of its Udaya (rise), one is endowed with bright lustre of the body. prabhopetasariratākaraṇam ādeyanāma.
(TaVā8.11.36)
due to internal cause without any of external cause. kei purise........sayameva hise dine.......tassa nam ajjhatthiyā asamsaiyā cattāri thănā evamāhijjamti, tam jahā-kohe māne māyā lolie. evam khalu tassa tappattiyam sāvajjam ti āhijjai. atthame kiriyatthāne ajjhátthietti älie..
(Sutra 2.2.10)
Ādesa That portion of the sruta (canonical commandment) which, though not available in the Agamas (2) (canonical works), is based on the authority of the Acāryas' (preceptors') tradition or traditional conventions. ...abaddham āessānam havamti pamcasayā.
(AvaNi 1023)
Ana The vital energy of the living being responsible for appropriating the Pudgalas (material clusters) fit for respiration. 'āņamti'tti ānanti 'ana prānane (Blaga 1.14 V!) See-Apāna.
Апа-арапа The internal (bio-) energy responsible for the process of respiration i.e., inspiration and expiration.
(Bhagn 1.14 Bha)
Ādhākarma A type of Udgama Dosa (blemish of bhiksā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) relating to origination or preparation of food etc.); after making a decision for cooking etc. oneself or making other cook etc. the food etc. (for entertaining monks), to get the food etc. (for entertaining monks) pre-pared. 'adhāya'vikalpya yatim manasi kytvā sacittasyacittikaraṇamacittasya vā pāko niruktādādhākarma.
(Yośā 1.38 Vr p.133)
Anata Name of the ninth heaven; the ninth habitat of the Kalpopapanna Vaimānika. Devas (the Empyrean gods with hierarchy). (See fig. p. 396). .
(U 36.211)
Anaprāņa Paryapti
(Prasā 1317)
See-Anāpāna Paryāpti.
Adhikaraṇiki Kriyā 1. The Kriyā (urge) quâ an act (rite etc.) which involves assembling and manufacturing of weapons. adhikriyate ātmānarakādişu yena tadadhikaranam-anuşthānam bāhyam vă vastu, iha ca bāhyam vivaksitam khadgādi, tatra bhavā ādhikaraniki.
(Sthā 2.5 Vr Pa 38) 2. A kind of Kriya (urge); an activity of assembling the parts of the implements, which are the means of violence. himsopakaraņādānādādhikaraniki kriyā.
(Tavā 6.5.8)
Anayanaprayoga An Aticāra (partial transgression) of the Desavakāsika.Vrata (the tenth vow of the lay follower): to ask someone to bring the object from that region, which is beyond the limit which is resolved for in the vow. iha visiştāvadhike bhidesābhigrahe paratah svayam gamanāyogādyadanyalı sacittādidravy.nayane prayujyate sandesakapradānädinā'tvayedamāneyam' ityānayanaprayogah.
(ũPõ 141 Vợp. 19)
Anāpāna Paryāpti Bio-potential quâ inhalation and exhalationThe fourth of the six types of Paryjāpti (bio-potential); the production of material potency. (at the very beginning of any birth (Bhava), capable of functioning as in-take, transformation and giving up
Ādhyātmika Kriyā The eighth kind of kriyā (sthāna); that propensity of passion, which arises only

Page #78

Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
of Pudgalas (material clusters) used in inhalation and exhalation.
poggalajoggāṇāpāṇāṇa gahaṇa-ṇisiraṇasatti āṇāpāṇupajjati. (Nandicap.22)
Anapana Vargaṇā
A kind of Vargana (class of material cluster): the group of material clusters fit for respiration. (ViBlå 636 Vr)
Anugamika Avadhijñāna
A kind of Avadhijñāna (clairvoyance); that Avadhijñāna, which accompanies the Avadhijñāni (clairvoyant person) wherever he goes does not vanish with the change of place. gacchantamanugacchati tadvadhijñānamānugā(Nandi 9 MaVr Pa 81)
mikam.
Anupūrvi
Serial-order of substances;
the principle of the structure of the substance and its order. E.g-Produirvi. Pascănupūrvi Annupärvi.
purvasya pascãdanupurvam tasya bhava iti...... tasmādanupūrvabhavaḥ anupurvi anukramo'nuparipățiti paryayaḥ, tryadivastusamhatiriti bhä(Anu 100 HaVrp.30)
vah.
Änupurvi Anasana
A type of Anasana (fasting): fasting undertaken in due order of the practice of spiritual discipline-following the proper sequence right from accepting initiation, adopt training up to non-cessation of the Gana (2) (monastic sub-order), to undertake the Anasana in the last time of life.
ekkekkam duli padivajjai-ahāņupuvvie aṇāņupuvvie ya. pavvajjäsikkhäpayädikameṇa maranakalam pattassa äupovi, atthaggalaṇdie pade apphäsettä aṇāņupuvvi. (NiCa 3 p. 293)
Änupurvināma
A sub-type of Nama (body-making) Karma. the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for controlling the pathway of the Jiva (soul) in the Antarala Gati (motion of the Jiva (soul) after death in the space)) if it transmigrates from through a curved path. kurpparalangalagomütrikäkäreṇa yathakraman dvitricatuḥ samayapramäṇena vigrahena blavantarotpattisthanam gacchato jivasyānusrenini
61
yata gamanaparipăți änupürvi, tadvipäkavedyam namakarmäpi kärane käryopacărat anupurvināma. (Praja 23.54 Vr Pa 473)
Antaḥpuriki Vidya
A type of Vidya (occult science):
that Vidya, through which a physician treats the patient by uttering his name and rubbing the corresponding body-part of his own body and the patient is cured.
antahpure antalpuriki vidya bhavati yaya aturasya nama grhitvä ätmano angamapamärjayati, aturaśca pragino jāyate să antaḥpuriki. (VyaBli 2439 Vr Pa 26)
Apat Pratiṣevaṇā
A type of Pratisevaṇā (indulging in transgression like pratipita (injuring or killing a living being) etc.):
indulging in the sinful acts of pramätipāta etc., on being obsessed by distressful conditions. apatsu dravyādibhedena caturvidāsu........tato'pi pratiseva prthivyädisanghaṭtädiripä bhavati. (Stha 10.69 Vr Pa 460)
Apatdṛdhadharmată
A form of Yogasangraha maintaining steadfastness in Dharma (1) (spiritual doctrine) even in troublesome (tough) time. 'avaisu dadhadhammaya'tti prasastayogasangrahāya sadhuma"patsu-dravyādibhedāsu drdhadharmatä käryä. (Sama 32.1.1 Vr Pa 55)
Äpannaparihara
That ascetic (Muni), who has been served an expiation called misika up to sanmäsika. avanapariharo puma jo māsiyam vā jāva chammasiyam va payacchittam.... (NiBhā 6294 C)
Apäkapräpta
The Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma) which have become ripened to some extent (that is, they are under the process of ripening for fruition).
"āpākaprāptasya'iṣatpākābhimukhībhūtasya....... (Prajna 23.13 Vr Pa 459)
Apta
Unimpeachable authority on truth-One who has knowledge of the object which is an abhi

Page #79

- 62
dheya (predicament) as it is and who expounds it in strict conformity with his knowledge. abhidheyam vastu yathāvasthitam yojänite yathājñānam cābhidhatte sa āptah. (Pranata 4.4)
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa Devas (Empyrean gods with hierarchy), who is deputed to carry out the menial duties. abhiyogah--presyakarmasıı vyāpāryamānatvam-abhiyogena jivanti iti ābhiyogikāh.
(Rā 10 Vr Pa 52)
Apracchanā Sāmācāri A type of Sāmācāri (rules of conduct quâ etiquette, formality and convention); to seek the permission of the Guru (2) (religious preceptor) for engaging oneself in any work related to oneself or others. āpucchaņā sayamkarane.......
(U 26.4) ucchvāsanihsvāsau vihāya sarvakāryeşvapi svaparasambandhișu guravaḥ praştavyāḥ.
(UšaVr Pa 535)
Abhiyogi Bhāvanā A kind of anguished Bhāvanā (5) (disposition of malignment); bewitching exercises of Mantra etc. practised by one whose psyche is deeply imbued with the disposition of getting material pleasure and prosperity etc.. mamtājogam kāum bhūikammam ca je paumjamti. sāyarasaiddhiheum abhiogam bhāvanain kunai..
(U 36.264)
Ābhoga
Abhigrahika Mithyātva Deliberate perversity-A type of Mithyātva (perverse faith); the world-view, on account of which, false metaphysical doctrine is adhered to deliberately by insistence on it. ābhigrahikam pākhandinām svasvasāstraniyantritavivekālokānām parapakşapratikṣepadakṣāņām bhavati.
(Yośā 2.3 V! p.164)
The first state of Ihā (speculation), in which, just after the Avagraha (sensation). speculation on a particular meaning initiates. oggahasamayāṇamtaram sabbhutavisesatthābhimuhamāloyanam ābhoyanatā bhannati.
(Nandi 45 C p.36)
Abhinibodhikajñāna
(Nardi 2)
See-Matijñāna.
Abhinibodhikajñānāvaraņiya A sub-type of Jānāvaraniya (knowledge-veiling) Karma, the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for obscuring the Abhinibodhikajnana (perceptual cognition). ābhinibodhikajñānasyāvaraniyam ābhinibodhikajñānāvaraniyam. (Prajna 23.25 V. Pa 467)
Abhoganirvartita To indulge in impulsive passion for achieving some end, even though knowing its inauspicious karmic fruition. yadā parasyāparādham samyagavabuddlya kopakāraṇam ca vyavahāratal puştamavalambya nānyathā'sya sikşopajāyate ityābliogya kopam vidlatte tada sa kopa ābhoganirvartitah.
• (Prajn 14.9 Vr Pa 291)
Ābhinivesika A type of Mithyātva (perverse faith): the world-view, on account of which deliberate insistence on false metaphysical belief is maintained, inspite of knowing the real truth. ābhinivesikam jānato'pi yathāsthitam vastu durabhinivesaleśaviplāvitadhiyo jamäleriva bhavati.
(Yośã 2.3 p.165)
Abhogabakusa A kind of Bakusa Nirgrantha (3); that ascetic (Muni), who deliberately indulges in beautification of his body and articles of paraphernalia, (ignoring the fact that it is taboo for a Nirgrantha). sariropakaranabhūşayoh sancintyakāri ābliogabakusah.
(Stha 5.187 Vr Pa 320)
Abhyantara Tapa Internal austerities-The Tapa (austerity) which, influences the Karma-sarira (Subtlemost body formed by Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karina)) and which, because of comprising mainly of the inhibition of the Citta
Abhiyogika Deva That low-status god amongst the Kalpopapanja

Page #80

Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa
- 63:
(psychic causes of bondage of Karma), becomes intrinsically effective in annihilation of Karma. ābhyantaram-cittanirodhaprādhānyena karmakşapanahetutvāt. (Sama 6.4 Vr Pa 12)
that death which is possible only of human beings and five-sensed sub-human beings. donham āuya-samvattae pannatte, tam jahāmanussānam ceva, pamcemdiyatirikkhajoniyanam ceva.
(Sthā 2.267)
Abhyupagamiki Vedanā The feeling of pain which is produced on account of penance undertaken voluntarily. ābhyupagamiki nāma yā svayamabhyupagamyate.
(Prajna 35.12 Vr Pa 557) See-Aupakramiki (Vedanā).
Āyuşman 'O long-lived!'-An auspicious form of addressing the disciple (vocative case of the word 'āyusmat"). āyuşmannityanena śisyasyāmantranam.
(Da 4.1 Jicu p.130)
Amantraņi A kind of Asatyāmrsā (Vyavahāra) Bhāṣā (speech which is neither truth nor a lie-speech for pragmatic purposes); articulation of speech for vocative case e.g.--- Oh Devadatta! asatyāmışā...... āmamtaņi iti tatra āmantranihe devadatta! ityādi. (Prajna 11.37 Vr Pa 259)
Āyuşyakarma Life-span-determining KarmaA type of Karma the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for a definite Bhavasthiti of the Jiva (soul), i.e., life-span in a particular life-form, and due to the Udaya of which a Jiva (soul) lives in a particular life-form like infernal etc., (for the period of time decided by it) and due to the cessation of which, the Jiva is called dead. eti bhavasthitim jivo yena iti āyuh.
(Jaisidi 4.3 Vr) ā samantādeti-gacchati bhavād bhavāntarasankräntau vipākodayamityāyuh. (Prajňa Vr Pa 454) yasyodayāt prāyogyaprakrtivišeşānusāyībhūta ātmā nārakādibhāvena jivati yasya ca kşayanmrta ucyate tadāyuḥ.
(TaBhā 8.11 Vr)
Amarsausadhi Supernatural healing power through bodily touch-A kind of Labdhi (supernatual power), obtained through yoga (spiritual practices like Tapa, Dhyāna etc.), by dint of which a disease can be cured by mere touch of hand (palm, fingers etc.). karādisamsparsamātrādeva vyādhyapanayanasamartho labdhih.
(ViBhā 779 Vr)
Āyuşya Prāņa One of the ten types of Prāņa (vital energy), that Prāņa, which is responsible for the energy, sustaining the life; (on the exhaustion of which, one dies)
(Prasā 1066)
Āmnāyārthavācaka That Ācārya (religious preceptor), who propounds the secret and mystical meanings of the canonical texts and also prescribes the application of rules and exceptions. ämnāya-āgamastasyotsargāpavädalaksaņo'rthastamvaktityāmnāyārthavācakah, pāramarşapravacanārthakathanenānugrähako'kşanisadyānujñāyi pañcama ācāryah. (Tabha 9.6 Vr)
Āyatacaksu That person who has intense control over the movements of his eyes, that is, one with unwinking eyes. āyatacaksuh-samyatacakṣuḥ animeşadrstiriti yāvat.
(ABhā 2.125)
Āyojikā Kriyā A type of Kriyā (urge); that propensity, on account of which the Jiva (soul) is bound with inauspicious Karma and goes on revolving in the cycle of birth and death (i.e., transmigration). Āyojayanti jivam samsäre ityāyojikāḥ.
(Prajia 22.57 Vr Pa 445) Ārana Name of the eleventh heaven; the eleventh habitat of the Kalpopapanna Vaimānika Devas (the Empyrean gods with hierarchy). (See fig. p. 396)
(U 36.211)
Ayusamvartaka Attenuation of life-span-Untimely death;

Page #81

- 64 :
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa
Ārabhatā A blemish of Pratilekhanā (inspection of monastic paraphernalia): to undertake the Pratilekhanā not in conformity with the prescribed procedure, or without properly completing the Pratilekhanā of one cloth, to start that of another in haste. ārabhatā viparītakaraṇamucyate tvaritam vā'nyānyavastragrahaņenāsau bhavati.
(U 26.26 SãVr Pa 541)
gāse. jadi amtarā u kālam karejja ārāhao taha'vi..
(NiBhā 6312) See-Arādhanā. Ārādhanā The punctilious (or rightful) observance of the spiritual path prescribed for the attainment of the Summum Bonum. 'ārāhana'tti ārādhanā—niraticāratayā'nupālanā.
(Bhaga 8.451 Vr)
Ārambha Violence-Indulging in killing of living beings. prāṇibadhaḥ ārambhaḥ.....
(Tabhā 6.9)
Ārambhakriyā A type of Kriyā (urge); the propensity for readily indulging in the activities of mutilating, cutting into pieces, Himsā (injuring or killing the living beings) or for rejoicing at the activities of Himsā etc., indulged in by others. chedanabhedanavisramsanädikriyāparatvam, anyena cārambhe kriyamāne praharsa ārambhakriya.
(TaVā6.5.11)
Aropaņā Prāyaścitta Continuous sequence of Prāyaścitta—The third out of the four types of Prāyaścitta (expiation); expiation of one remissness is finished, again that of another one is finished and so on the sequence goes on. The expiation of a blemish is going on, during which if the same blemish is committed repeatedly, then imposition of heterogenous type of expiation is made. This sequence can continue up to şanamasika PrāyaŚcitta (which lasts for six months). āropyate iti āropaņā prāyascittānāmuparyuparyāropanam.
(Vyabhā 36 Vr) ekāparādhaprāyascitte punahpunarāsevanena vijātiyaprayascitādhyāropanamáropanā.
(Sthā 4.133 Vr Pa 200) vise dāņā"rovana, māsādi jāva chammāsā.
(NiBhā 200)
Arjava
Arambha Pratimā The eighth (out of the eleven) Upāsakapratimās (intensive course of spiritual practice prescribed for the lay follower); in which the lay follower (observing this course) in which the observer of the Pratimā does not engage himself in the activities, involving Arambha (violence) of living beings such as earth-bodied beings etc.. ārambhasayamkaraṇam atthamiyā attha māsa vajjei.
(Prasā 990) Ārambhanisrita That person, who is attached to the business activities involving violence. ārambhe-prānyupamardanakāriņi vyāpāre nihsritā—āsaktāḥ sambaddhā adhyupapannāh.
(Sūtra 1.1.10 Vr Pa 20)
A type of Yogasamgraha; ingenuousness i.e. keeping one's disposition free from deceit. ‘ajjave'tti ārjavah-rjubhāvah.
(Sama 32.1.2 Vr Pa 55)
Arjava Dharma Dharma (1) (spiritual doctrine) quâ ingenuousness-A type of Sramanadharma (tenfold virtues of ascetic) or uttamadharma (noble virtues): 1. Keeping the activities of body, speech and mind free from crookedness. yogasyävakratā ārjavam. (TaVä 9.7.4) 2. Purity in disposition and refraining from hyprocricy-not to expound deliberately the false metaphysical doctrine, out of arousal of passion (of deceit). bhāvavisuddhiravisamvādanam cărjavalaksa
Ārādhaka The punctilious (or rightful) observer of the spiritual path prescribed for the attainment of the Summum Bonum.
(Sthā 4.426) āloyanaparinato, sammam sanipatthito gurusa

Page #82

Jaina Pāribhāşika Sabdakosa
65 :
пат.
(Ta Bhā 9.6.3)
(ĀvaCü 2 p.246)
Arttagavesaņatā A form of Lokopacāravinaya (formal rules of modesty): to search (and manage) for the procurement of medicine etc., for an ailing (monk). ārttasya duḥkhārttasya gaveṣaṇam ausadhāderityārttagaveşanam tadevārttagavesanateti, piditasyopakāra ityarthah. (Sthā 7.137 Vr Pa 388)
Avarjīkaraņa A term related with the phenomena of Karma; the self-exertion of the soul for forcing the premature Karma-skandhas (material aggregates of Karma) to enter into the Udiraṇāvalikā. āvarjikaraṇam-udiraņāvalikāyām karmaprakşepavyāpārarūpam. (Aupa 173 Vr p. 208) See-Udayāvalikā Prāpta.
Arttadhyāna Anguish-based concentration of mind-A type of inauspicious Dhyāna (meditation); the mournful current of concentrated thought directed on the separation from the very dear and agreeable objects (or persons)' and 'the association with the undesirable and disagreeable objects (or persons)'. priyāpriyaviyogasamyoge cintanamārttam.
(Jaisidi 6.46)
Avarttana The first stage of Avāya (perceptual judgement). in which the nature of the substance (to be known) is comprehended on completion of the process of Ihā (speculation). ihanabhāvaniyattassa atthasarūvapadibodhabuddhassa ya paricchedamuppādamtassa auttaņatā bhannati.
(Nandi 47 Cū p.36)
Aryā Nun--A female ascetic, who is engaged in the practice of the ascetic conduct or the Mahävratas (great vows). 'āryāḥ samyatyaḥ.
(Br Bhā 4120 Vr)
Alokabhājanabhojana A Bhāvanā (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Ahimsä Mahāvrata (the first great vow of nonviolence): to eat the food from the bowl which has wide enough an opening so that a clear view of the food kept inside is obtained (so that if there is any insect etc. inside, it can be avoided). alokabhājanabhojanam-alokanapūrvam bhājane--pâtre bhojanam bhaktāderabhyavaharanam, anālokyabhājanabhojane hi prāņihimsā sambhavati.
(Sama 25.1.4 Vr Pa 43)
Avalikā 1. The spiritual wealth of Sruta (scriptural knowledge) obtained traditionally. yā sā śrutopasampat paramparāptäävalikā jātavyā.
(Vya Bhā 3980 Vr) 2. A micro-unit of time-measurement, which consists of innumerable Samayas (smallest time-units). 16777216 Āvalikās make 1 Muhürtta (48 minutes); 1 Avalikā makes jaghanya-yukta Asamkhyāta (a category of innumerable number which is calculated through a definite geometric series) Samayas. asamkhejjānam samayānam samudaya-samiti-samāgameņam sā egā āvaliyā. (Anu 417) 3. The Vimāna (habitat) of Kalpas (2) such as the Saudharma. See-Kșullikāvimānapravibhakti.
Alocanā Confession-The first out of the ten types of expiation; confession by an ascetic to the Guru (2) (preceptor) of the blemish committed through undertaking the mutual study, revision and exchange of the clothes etc., with fellow ascetics without duly informing the Guru. paropparassa vāyaṇapariyattanavatthadāņādie aņālotie gurūnam aviņao tti äloyaņāriham.
Āvaśyaka Mandali A sub-division of Mandali (group of ascetics for collective performances); the Mandali in which there is arrangement for the ascetics to perform Avasyaka (group Pratikramana) in presence of the Guru (2).
(Prasā 692 Vr Pa 196) See-Mandali.
Āvaśyaka Sūtra That canonical text, in which the complete procedure of the six essential religious perfor

Page #83

66 :
mances to be undertaken at the two sandhyās (dawn and dusk) are given.
(Nandi 75) See--Sadāvasyaka.
Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa Dhyāna etc.), by dint of which one can cause harm to others through a curse. ete hi tapascaraṇānusthānato'nyato vā gunata āśivişavrścikabhujangādisādhyakarmakriyām kurvanti-sāpapradānādinā param vyāpädayantityarthaḥ.
(Vibha 780 Vr p.323)
Avasyaki Sāmācāri One of the ten types of Sāmācāri (rules of conduct quâ etiquette, formality and convention); formality of uttering (twice) the word 'avasyaki', while going out of the place of sojourn for any necessary work. gamaņe āvassiyam kujjā.... (U 26.5)
Āvāraka Karma Veiling Karma-That Karma, which veils knowledge and intuition, viz., Jñānāvarana (knowledge-veiling) and Darsanāvaraņa (intuition-veiling) Karma. tat karma jñānadarśanayorāvaraṇasya........hetu bhavati.
(Jaisidi 4.2 Vr)
Asuprajña 1. That person, who, on being asked any question, understands everything immediately even without any need to reflect over it, e.g., Kevali (the omniscient soul), Tirtharkara (ford-founder). āsupanne ttina pucchito cimteti, āśu eva prajānite āśuprajñaḥ.
(Sūtra 1.5.2 Cu p.126) ......äsuprajño, kevali tirtharikara eva.
(Sūtra 1.5.2 Cu p.403) 2. A quick-witted person who is enlightenedremains wide-awake every moment. āsuprajña iti kşipraprajñaḥ kṣanalavamuhurttapratibuddhyamānatā. (Su 1.14.4 Cu p.229)
.
Āvici Marana A type of Maraņa (death); the death occuring every moment in the form of the loss of a moment from the total life-span. āvicimaranam-pratikşanamāyurdravyavicațanalakṣaṇam.
(Sama 17.9 Vr Pa 32)
Aśrava Cause of the influx of Karma-One of the nine Tattvas (categories of truth); that state of the soul, which becomes the cause of the attraction of Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma).. karmākarşaņaheturātmapariņāma āśravah. ......āśravanti-pravišanti karmani ātmani yena pariņāmena sa āśravaḥ karmabandhaheturiti bhāvah.
(Jaisidi 4.16 Vr)
Āvrtavīrya Obstructed spiritual energy–That Virya (spiritual energy), which is obstructed by Karma (i.e., Antarāya (obstructing) Karma). (Kapra p.53)
Āsātanā Disrespectful action-Deriliction in one's behaviour in the form of disrespect etc.), which would result in impending or lowering the possibility of the attainment of Samyaktva (right faith), Jñāna (knowledge) etc.. āsātaņā ņāmam nāņādiāyassa sātaņā.
(Āvacū 2 p.212) samyaktvādilābham sātayati vināśayatityāśātanā.
(Usãvr Pa 579) āyah-samyagdarsanādyavāptilakṣaṇastasya śātanāḥ-khandanam niruktādāsätanāḥ.
(Sama 33.1 Vr Pa 56)
Aśrava Anuprekşā Contemplation on the cause of influx of Karma-The seventh Anupreksā (4) (contemplative meditation); to reflect repeatedly upon the nature of the Aśrava and the contamination that accrue from it. āśravānihāmutrāpāyayuktān......cintayet.
(Tabha 9.7)
Āśravadvāra äśravah, karmapraveśa iti bhāvaḥ, tasya dvārāņi-upāyāḥāśravadvārāni-karmabandhahetini iti.
(Jaisīdi 4.16 Vr) See-Aśrava.
Āśivisa A type of Labdhi (supernatural power): that supernatural spiritual power obtained through yoga (spiritual practices like Tapa,
Āśvāsa Four types of spiritual rest (for the lay follo

Page #84

- 67:
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa wer)—Practices for experiencing burdenlessness; the lay follower, undertaking Ārādhanā (punctilious (or rightful) observance of the sādhana (spiritual practice)) of the Dharma (1), feels burdenless when he/she undertakes certain spiritual practices which serve as the support or relief for him (just like a burden carrier feels relief when he is deloaded). srāvakastasya sāvadyavyāpārabhārākrāntasya āsvāsāh-tadvimocanena visrāmāh.
(Sthā 4.362 Vr Pa 224)
1. Appropriation of Pudgalas (material aggregates) of any Vargaņā (class of material cluster) by the Jiva (soul); appropriation of the Pudgalas fit for the formation of three types of body, viz., Audārika (gross body) etc., and the six types of Paryāpti (biopotential). trayāņām sarīrāņām sannām paryāptinām yogyapudgalagrahanamāhāraḥ.
(Tavā 2.30) 2. Appropriation of alimental materials by a Jiva (living being) which quench hunger and thirst and nourish the body and which is fourfoldAsana (food), Pāna (drink), Khādima (eatables like fruits and dry fruits) and Svādima (tasty food or food like betel etc. used after meals). ....cauvviham vi āhāram-asanam pāņam khāimam sāimam......
(Ava 6.1) asaņam pāņagam ceva khāimam sāimam tahā. esā āhāravihi,cauvvihā hoi nāyavvo.. āsum khuham samei, asaņam pāņāņuvaggahe pānam. khe mãi khāimam ti ya, sāei gune tao säi..
(AvaNi 1587, 1588)
Āsandi A kind of Anācāra (2) (gross transgression of ascetic conduct); to sit on a cot (made up of the threads of jute woven together as a support) and the like. āsamdi upavisanam. (Da 3.5 ACū p.61)
Asuri Bhāvanā A kind of anguished Bhāvanā (5) (disposition of malignment); conduct and behaviour of a person whose psyche is imbued continuously with the wrathfui impulses. anubaddharosapasaro taha ya nimittammi hoi padisevi. cetim kārameltim äsuriyan bhāoanam kunai..
(U 36.266)
Ahāraka 1. The Jiva which appropriates the material clusters belonging to the Vargaņās (class of material clusters) such as Audārika (material clusters useful for gross body) etc..
| (Prajna 18.94) 2. One who appropriates the material objects which nourish the body. See-Ahāra, Anāhāraka.
Āsevana Śikṣā Education in the form of practice (or application)-The instruction for practising what is taught in theoretical knowledge. āsevanaśikṣā tu pratyupeksaņādikriyopadeśaḥ.
(ViBha 7 Vr) See-Grahaņasikṣā.
Ahārakakāyayoga The activity undertaken by the Āhārakasarira (conveyance body).
(TaBhā 2.26 Vr)
Āhārakamiśrakāyayoga
(Kagra 4.24) See-Ahārakamisra Śarira Kāyayoga.
Āstikya Spiritual faith-One of the five Laksanas (2) (distinguishing characteristics) of Samyaktva (right faith); faith in the truth-faith in the reality of the soul, the law of Karma, transmigration of soul and the like. āstikyam-satyanisthā. (Jaisidi 5.9 Vr) jivādayo'rthā yathāsvain bhāvaih santiti matirāstikyam.
(Tavā 1.2.30)
Ahārakamisra Sarira Kāyayoga When the Ahāraka Sarira (conveyance body) returns to the original Audārika Sarira (gross body) after accomplishing its mission, for a short while there is the combination of the Kāyayoga (physical activity) quâ the Āhāraka Sarira with the Kāyayoga quâ Audārika Sarira until the former is dissolved. ihāhārakamisrasarīrakāyayogaprayoga āhāra
Ahāra

Page #85

~68
kasyaudarikena misratayam sa cahāratyāgenaudarikagrahandbhimukhasya. (Bhaga 8.63 Vr)
Äharaka Labdhi
A type of distinguished Labdhi (supernatural power): possessed by a Śrutakevali (one who has fathomed the entire lore of scriptural knowledge) who uses it for the creation of the Ahāraka Śarīra (conveyance body) for some specific purpose. kajjanimi samuppanne suyakevalina visitthaladdhiya.
jam ettha aharijjai bhayanti ähärayam tam tu... (AnuHaVr p.87)
Äharaka Vargaṇā
The class of Pudgala (material clusters) fit for creation of the Aharaka Sarira (conveyance body). (ViBhā 631)
Ähārakaśarira
Conveyance Body-A type of Sarira (body): the body which is created by a Caturdaśapūrvi Pramatta Samyati (a remiss ascetic endowed with the knowledge of the fourteen Purvas (canonical work of earlier lore)) through his Äharaka Labdhi (supernatural power possessed by a Śrutakevali (one who has fathomed the entire lore of scriptural knowledge) who uses it for the creation of conveyance body), for the purpose of removal of his doubt (by projecting the Aharaka Sarira to Mahavideha (Ksetra) to get the answer from the Tirthankara (ford-founder). existing there).
"aharae'tti tathavidhakaryotpattan caturdasapūrvavida yogabalenähriyate.
(Stha 5.25 Vr Pa 281)
Äharakasarirabandhananäma
A sub-type of Nama (body-making) Karma: the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for the establishment of the association or binding of the Pudgalas (material clusters) of the Aharaka Sarira (conveyance body), which have already been accepted and which are in the process of being accepted, mutually with each other and with the Taijasa Sarira (fiery body) and Karmana-sarira (subtlemost body formed by Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quà Karma)). yadudayādāhārakasarīrapudgalānām grhitānām grhyamaṇānam ca parasparam taijasakārmaṇa
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakasa
pudgalaisca saha sambandhastadāhārakabandhanam. (Praja 23.43 Vr Pa 470)
Ähäraka Samudghäta
Expansion (projection) of soul-units (outside the body) related with Aharaka Sarira (conveyance body)-A type of Samudghata (expansion of the soul-units beyond the body): when an ascetic, endowed with the powerpotential of conveyance body, creates the conveyance body to send it outside, he expands his soul-units outside his Audarika Sarira (gross body). Such projection, in diverse directions, of the soul-units is Äharaka Samudghata. It depends upon the Nama (body-making) Karma quà Aharakasarira.
ähärakasamudghataḥ sarirandmakarmasrayaḥ, (Sama 7.2 Vr Pa 12)
(Jaisidi 7.30 Vr)
.......vaikriya-āhāraka-taijasanāmakarmasrayāḥ
vaikriyadharakataijasāḥ.
Ähāraparyapti
Bio-potential quâ aliment-The first of the six types of Paryapti (bio-potential):
the production of material potency. (as the very beginning of any birth (Bhava)), capable of func tioning as in-take, transformation and giving up of alimentary matter.. āhārapajjati ṇāma khalarasapariṇāmasattī. (NandiCu p.22)
āhāraprayogya-pudgala-grahana-pariņamanotsarganipam paudgalikasamarthyotpadanam ähäraparyaptiḥ. (Jaisidi 3.11 Vr)
Ähārasamjñā
Instinct quâ hunger-One of the basic Samjas (instincts);
natural sensation of desire for satiation of hunger on account of the Udaya (rise) of the kṣudhavedaniya karma i.e.. Karma responsible for experience of hunger. ksudvedaniyodayat yä kavalädyähärärtham tathavidhapudgalopädänakriya sä"hārasamjiä. (Prajia 8.11 Vr Pa 222)
Äharasamiti Yoga
A Bhavana (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Ahimsa Mahāvrata (the first great vow of Ahimsa):
to examine the acceptibility of the blikṣa (accepting food etc. by going to houses for

Page #86

- 69
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction) offered by the giver. āhāraesaņāe suddham umcham gavesiyavvam...... evam āhārasamitijogena bhāvito bhavati amtarappā.
(Prasna 6.20)
a conventional conduct in which usage of 'if you wish' is made for carrying out a work in proper way by oneself or by others, e.g., if you don't mind, let me do your work' or 'if you don't mind, please do such and such work of mine'. ......icchākāro ya sārane. iccha-svakiyo'bhiprāyastayā karanam-tatkāryanirvarttanamicchākārah, sārane ityaucityata ātmanal parasya vā krtyam prati pravarttane, tatrātmasārene yathecchākāreņa yuşmaccikirşitam kāryamidamaham karomiti,.....anyasārane ca mama pätralepanādisutradānādi vā icchākāreņa kuruteti.
(U 26.6 SāVr Pa 535)
Ingitākārasampanna The disciple who is conversant with both ingita and äkāra of the Guru (2) - Irgita means the subtle gestures such as the nodding of head etc. indicating affirmation and negation of action and the like; ākāra means the gross gestures such as indication of direction etc. or the intention of the Guru (2). ingitam-nipunamatigamyam pravrttinivrttisūcakamisad bhrūsiraḥkampādi, ākārah--sthuladhisamvedyah prasthānādibhāvābhivyañjako digavalokanādih. anayordvandve engitäkārau tau arthād gurugatau samyak prakarsena jänāni engitākārasamprajñaḥ. yadvă erigitakārābhyām gurugatabhāvaparijñānameva kärane kāryopacārād erigitākārasabdenoktam te 'a sampannoyuktaḥ.
(u 1.2 Savr Pa 44)
Icchānulomā A kind of Asatyāmrsā (Vyavahāra) Bhāṣā (speech which is neither truth nor a lie-speech for pragmatic purposes); the articulation of speech which is made in order to encourage someone's work, e.g., do this work: in my view also, it is desirable'. icchānulomā nāma yathā kaścitkiñcitkāryamarabhamānah kancana prcchati, sa prāha-karotu bhavan mamāpyetadabhipretamiti.
(Prajna 11.37 Vr Pa 259)
Ingitākārasamprajña
(U 1.2 ŚãVr Pa 44)
See-Ingitākārasampanna.
Icchāparimāņa Fifth vow of the lay follower, in which he puts voluntary restrictions upon his desire for possessions. aparimiyapariggaham samaņovāsao paccakkhāi icchāparimāņam uvasampajjai. (Ava Pari p.22)
Inginimarana Second kind of Yāvatkathika Anasana (fast unto death), in which the undertaker takes the resolve to restrict himself to some fixed place for one's activities during the fast. ingyate pratiniyatadeśa eva cestyate'syāmanasanakriyāyāmitingini tayā maraņāminginimaranam.
(Sama 17.9 Vr Pa 33) See-Prāyopagamana Anaśana.
Itaretarasamyoga Combination of two, three etc. Paramāņus (the ultimate atoms); Skandhas (material aggregates) of two Pradeśas (the undetachable indivisible units of the substance), three Pradeśas etc. illustrate Itaretarasamyoga. duppabhitina paramānūnam jo samjogo so itaretarasamjogo bhavati paramānīņam. (U Cüp.17)
Icchākāma Desire quâ acquisition of things like gold etc. icchākāmah-svarādipadārthaprāpteh kämanā.
(ABha 2.1.21) See-Madanakāma.
Itaretarābhāva Third type of Abhāva (negation); the absence of identity of each other in two different things, e.g. absence of the nature of pitcher in pillar and vice versa. svarūpāntarāt svarūpavyāvrttiritaretarābhāvah. yathā stambhasvabhāvāt kumbhasvabhāvavyāvrttiḥ.
(Pranata 3.63, 64)
Icchākāra Sāmācāri A kind of Sāmācāri (rules of conduct quâ etiquette, formality and convention);

Page #87

- 70:
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
Itvara Parihāravisuddhika That ascetic (Muni), who re-accepts the original Kalpa (2) (ascetic course) or re-enters the original Gaccha (major form of monastic organisation) after accomplishing the course of Parihāra-visuddhi Căritra (purifactory conduct through intensive penance) ye kalpasamāptyanantaram tameva kalpam gaccham vā samupayāsyanti te itvarāḥ.
(PrajñāVỊ Pa 68)
That god, who is the Master of sthāvarakaya (Sthāvara Jivas (living being incapable of undertaking locomotion)) called Pythvikāya (earth-bodied being). sthāvarakāyānām-prthivyādināmiti sambhāvyante'dhipatayo--nāyakāh.
(Sthā 5.20 Vr Pa 279)
Itvarika Anasana Undertaking penance of fasting for a limited period; its term is from one day up to six months. ittariyam ņāma parimitakāliyam, tam cautthāu āraddham jāva chammāsā. (DaliCüp.21) See Yāvatkathika Anasana..
Indriya Sense-organ-That source of knowledge, through which the contact of the soul (indra) is made with the external world and the sensory objects such as sound etc. are perceived by it. indra ātmā, tasya karmamalimasasya svayamarthân grahitumasamarthasyā'rthopalambhane yallingam tadindriyamityucyate. (Tavā 1.14.1)
Itvarika Sāmāyikacaritra The Sāmāyika (2) Căritra (preliminary initiation into asceticism) of seven days', four months' or six months' term, after the completion of which, the ascetic is ordained in the Chedopasthāpaniya Caritra (ordination through detailed resolves). This custom is practised in the tenure of the first and the last Tirtharkara (ford-founder). itvarasya bhāvivyapadeśāntaratvenālpakālikasya sāmāyikasyāstitvāditvarikaḥ sa căropayișyamāṇamahāvrataḥ. (Bhaga 25.454 Vr)
Indriyadama
(DaĀCĪp.93) See-Indriyapratisamlinatā. Indriyanirodha Abstinence from attachment and a version towards agreeable and disagreeable objects of the respective sense-organs. ‘imdiyaniroho'tti indriyāṇi--sparsanādini teşam nirodhah indriyanirodhahātmiyātmiyeștänistavişayarāgadveșābhāvaḥ. (ON V? Pa 13)
Indra Chief (or the king) of the gods. indrā bhavanavāsivyantarajyotişkavimānādhipatayah.
(TaBhā 4.4 Vr)
Indriyaparyāpti Bio-potential quâ sense-organ-The third out of the six types of Paryāpti (bio-potentials); the production of material potency (at the very beginning of any birth (Bhava)), capable of functioning as intake, transformation and giving up of matter used in formation of sense-organs. pamcanhamimdiyāņam joggā poggalā ciyittu aņābhoganivvattitaviriyakaraneņa tabbhāvanayanasatti imdiyapajjatti. (Nandicü p.22)
Indrasthāvarakāya Indrasthāvarakāya is a nickname of the Pythvikāya (earth-bodied beings), as the Pythvikāya which is one of the sthāvarakāyas (Sthāvara Jivas (living being incapable of undertaking locomotion)) is related to Indra (the king of the gods). indrasambamdhitvādindraḥ sthāvarakāyaḥ prthivikāyah.
(Stha 5.19 Vr Pa 279) pamca thāvarakāyā pannattā, tam jahā-imde thāvarakãe, bambhe thāvarakāe, sippe thāvarakāe, sammati thāvarakāe, pāyāvacce thāvarakãe.
(Stã 5.19)
Indriyapratisamlinatā Withdrawal of sense-organs-A type of Pratisamlinată (a kind of external austerity); cessation of the sensory activities directed towards their objects; inhibition of attachment and aversion towards objects of sensory perception. soimdiyavisayappayaraniroho vä soimdiyavisayapattesu atthesu rāgadosaniggaho vä, cakkhimdiyavisayappayāraniroho vä сakkhimdiyavisayapattesu atthesu rāgadosaniggalo vā, ghānim
Indrasthāvarakāyādhipati

Page #88

71 -
Jaina Päribliásika Sabdakosa diyavisayappayāraniroho vā ghānimdiyavisayapattesu atthesu rāgadosaniggaho vā, jibbhimdiyavisayappayāraniroho vājibbhimdiyavisayapattesu atthesu rāgadosaniggaho vā, phāsimdiyavisayappayāraniroho vā, phāsimdiyavisayapattesu attlesu rāgadosaniggaho vā, se tam imdiyapadisamlīņayā.
(Aupa 37)
manoharāņi mānonmānalaksanayuktāni darsaniyāni mrjāvantindriyāni......tadalokanādyuparatih sreyasiti bhāvayet.
(TaBhā7.3 Vr)
Ihalokabhaya A kind of fear; fear from the member of one's own species, e.g., fear of human from human. manusyādikasya sajātīyādanyasmānmanusyādereva sakāsādyadbhayam tadihalokabhayam.
(Sthā 7.27 Vr Pa 369)
Indriyapratyakşa Direct sensory perception–Cognition of any object through sensory perception. It is of five kinds: Srotrendriya Pratyakşa, Cakşurindriya Pratyakşa, Ghrāņendriya Pratyakşa, Jihvendriya Pratyaksa and Sparsanendriya Pratyakşa (direct sensory perception respectively through auditory, ocular, olfactory, gustatory, tactile sense-organs). Actually, it is a mediate cognition. imdiyam ti-puggalehim samthāņaņivvattirūvam davvimdiyam soimdiyamādiimdiyānam savvātappadesehim svāvaranakkhatovasamāto jā laddhi tam bhāvimdiyam, tassa paccakkham ti imdiyapaccakkham......paramatthao puna cimtamānam etam parokkham. (Nandi 5 Cu p.14) indiyapaccakkham pamcav .am pannattam, tam jahā-soimdiyapaccakkham cakkhimdiyapaccakkham ghāņidiyapaccakkhamgibbhimdiyapaccakkham phāsimdiyapaccakkham.
(Nandi 5)
Ihalokāśamsāprayoga A type of Aticāra (partial transgression) of Māranāntika Samlekhanā (scraping penance unto death, i.e., emaciation of passions by a graded course of penance (fasting)) culminating into 'fasting unto death'; to long for getting material pros-perity in the human life, e.g., "let me be at the helm of affairs in the field of wealth and power." ihaloko-manusyalokah, tasminnāšams-abhilāşah tasyāḥ prayogah ihalokāśamsāprayogah sreşthi syāmjanmāntare'mātyo väityevamrūpā prārthanā.
(upă 1.44 V? Pa 21)
Īryāpathakriyā A type of Kriyā (urge). See-Tryāpathika Bandha.
(Tavā 6.5.7)
Indriyayamanīya Sensory restraint-To curb the senses. imdiyajavanijje--jam me soimdiya-cakkhimdiyaghānimdiya-jibbhimdiya-phāsimdiyāim niruvahayāim vase vattamti, settam imdiyajavanijje.
(Bhaga 18.209) Indriyārthavikopana Oversensuality-Too much morbid attachment to the sensory objects; intense desire for carnal gratification. indriyārthānām-sabdādivisayāņām vikopanam-vipakah indriyārthavikopanam kāmavikāra ityarthah.
(Stha 9.13 Vr Pa 423)
Īryāpathika Bandha Bondage of Karma exclusively due to Yoga (2) (activities of mind, speech and body) (free from passions). Bondage of Karma due to the Airyāpathiki Kriya. Such kind of bondage of Karma occurs only in the case of a Vitarāga (one, free from attachment and aversion). eryāpathikam-kevalayogapratyayam karmma tasya yo bandhaḥ.
(Bhaga 8.302 Vr) evam pañcabhiḥ samitibhih samitasya tisrbhirguptibhirguptasya sarvatropayuktasyeryāpratyayikah sāmānyena karmabandho bhavati.
. (Sūtra 2.2.2 Vr Pa 46) iryāpathiko vītarāgasya. irya-yogah, panthāh-mārgon yasya bandhasya sa iryāpathikaḥ ayañca sātavedaniyarūpaḥ dvisamayasthitiko bhavati. (Jaisidi 7.20 Vr) See-Airāpathiki Kriyā.
Indriyālokavarjana Abstinence from sensual glance - A Bhāvanā (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Brahmacarya Mahāvrata (the fourth great vow of celebacy); to abstain from casting amorous looks at sexually arousing parts of woman's body.

Page #89

72 :Tryāpathiki That text of the Āvasyaka Sūtra (canonical work consisting of Şadāvaśyaka (six chapters to be recited daily at both twilights)), which is to be recited, after reaching back to the sojourning place from outside, for atonement of (i.e. for purification of) sin committed due to remissness during the movement. icchāmi padikkamium iriyāvahiyāe virähaņāe gamaņāgamane....... viņaena pavisittā, sagāse guruņo muni. iriyāvahiyamāyāsa, āgao ya padikkame..
(Da 5.1.88)
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa where the liberated souls stay. This place is situated at the upper extermity of the cosmic space. It resembles the concave shape of an upright (stretched out) umbrella and is made of white gold (platinum?). aloe padihayā siddhā loyagge ya paitthiyā. iham bomdim caittānam tattha gamtina sijjhai.. bārasahim joyanehim savvatthassuvarim bhave. isipabbhāranāmā u pudhavi chattasamthiya.. ajjunasuvannagamai sāpudhavi nimmalā sahāvenam. uttanagachattagasamthiyā ya, bhaniyā jiņavarehim..
(U. 36.56, 57, 60)
Iryāsamiti Comportment quâ movement-First of the five Samities (comportments)-To walk carefully by observing the yoke-length of ground in front, (which is equivalent to height of one's body). yugamātrabhūmim cakşuşā prekşya gamanamiryā.
(Jaisidi 6.13)
īhā Speculation-A type of of Śrutanisrita Matijñāna (perceptual cognition depending on verbal symbol); the (second) stage which takes place after Avagraha (sensation); the mental contemplation through inquiry of the specific (particular) character of the object, such as 'this must be
that'.
ihanamihā, sadbhūtārthaparyālocanarūpä сestā. avagrahāduttarakāla........mativisesah.
(Nandi 39 MaVr Pa 168)
Īryāsamiti Yoga A Bhāvanā (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Ahimsa Mahāvrata (the first great vow of Ahimsā); to walk carefully by observing the yoke-length of ground in front. thāṇagamaņagunajogajurjanajumgataranivatiyāe ditthie iriyavvam....evam iriyāsamitijogeņa bhāvito bhavati amtarappa. (Praśna 6.17)
Ukta Avagrahamati A kind of empirical Avagraha (sensation); the cognizance of the object (i.e. sound) through its pronunciation: e.g.-to tell which musical mode or note one is going to sing after hearing the sound of the lute.
(Tavā 1.16.16)
Īśāna 1. Name of the second heaven; the second habitat of the Kalpopapanna Vaimanika Devas (Empyrean gods with hierarchy). (See fig. p. 396).
(U 36.211) 2. The gods who are the inhabitants of Isana (1). isäno nāma dvitiyadevalokastannivāsino devä api iśānāsta eva iśānakāh. evamuttaraträpi vyutpattiḥ kāryā.
(Usavr Pa 702) 3. The Indra (the king of the gods) of the second heaven. etesu nam dasasu kappesu dasa imdā pannatä, tam jahāsakke, isāne, saņamkumāre, māhimde, bambhe, lamtae, mahāsukke, sahassāre, pāņate, acyute.
(Sthā 10.149)
Ugratapa Practitioner of rigorous penance--When one (an ascetic) practises a definite course of penance such as fasting for one day, or two days and so on up to one month, for the whole life, such practitioner is called Ugratapa. caturthaşasthāştamadasamadvādaśapakşamāsädyanaśanayogesvanyatamayogamārabhya āmaraņādanivartakā ugratapasaḥ. (Tavā 3.36)
Uccagotra A sub-type of Gotra (status-determining) Karma, due to Udaya (rise) of which a person enjoys an outstanding (or higher) status from the view
Isatprāgbhārā Prthvi Land of liberated souls-Name of the land

Page #90

Jaina Pāribliāşika Sabdakośa
-
73 -
point of caste (jāti), gets extra-ordinary physical strength (bala), etc. yadudayavašāduttamajātikulabalataporūpaiśvaryasrutasatkārābhyutthānāsanapradānānjalipragrahādisambhavastaduccairgotram.
(Prajna 23.58 Vr Pa 475)
Uccāraprasravanasamiti uccāraprastravaṇakşvelasimghānajallaparişthapanikā samiti.
(Sama 5.7) See-Utsarga Samiti,
with the canonical instruction, with special resolves)); to accept only that food, which is fit for abondonment (by the owner) because of its disagreeable (taste, smell etc.). bhoyanajāyam jam chaddaņāriham nehayamti dupayāi. addhaccattam vă să ujjhiyadhammā bhave bhikkhā..
(Prasā 743) Utkālika (śruta) A kind of Utkālika Śruta (a category of Agamas (canonical works), which is allowed to be studied at all time barring the akāla prahara (i.e.. the period in which the study of Agamas is prohibited)) kālavelāvarjam pathyate tadürdhvam kālikādityutkālikam.
(Sthā 2.106 Vr Pa 48)
Ucchannajñāni That, learned person, whose knowledge has been obscured due to the Udaya (rise) of the Jñānāvaraniya (knowledge-veiling) Karma temporarily for a definite period of time. tesim vā udaeņam jāniyavvam va jānai, jāniukame viņa yāṇati, jānittā vi na yānati, ucсhannanāni yāvi bhavati ņāņāvaranijjassa kammassa udaenam.
(Prajitā 23.13)
Utkutukā A kind of Nişadyā (posture of sitting); to sit by resting the body on the feet, without touching the ground with the buttocks. āsanālagnaputah pādābhyāmavasthita utkutukastasya yā sā utkuțukā. (Sthā 5.50 Vr Pa 287)
Ucchvāsa The appropriation of the Pudgalas (material clusters) of Svāsocchvāsa Varganā (a class of material clusters which are specifically used in the process of respiration through Svāsocchväsa Prāna (vital energy qua respiration).
(Bhaga 1.14 Bha)
Utkrsta Ātāpanā The highest type of Atāpanā (exposure of naked body to sun-rays by sitting on the sunbaked ground); the Ātāpanā undertaken in the lying down postures of a person who is adhorukaśāvi, pārsvasāyi and uttānasāyi (lying down on back, sides and streching the legs, respectively). nippannasyotkrstaḥ......nippannātāpanā'pi tridhā- adhorukaśāyitā pārsvaśāyitā uttānaśāyitä сeti.
(Aupa Vr Pa 75)
Ucchvāsanāma A sub-type of Nāma (body-making) Karma, by the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (living being) gets the energy quâ respiration. yadudayavasādātmana ucсhvāsanihsvāsalabdhirupajāyate taducchvāsanāma.
(Prajna 23.55 Vr Pa 473) Ucchvāsaniḥśvāsa Paryāpti
(Jaisidi 3.11) See-Anāpāna Paryāpti. Ucchvāsaniḥśvāsa Prāna That Prāna (vital energy), which engenders the power of respiration. (Prasă 1066 Vr Pa 314) Ujjhitadharmā A kind of Pindaişaņā (bhikṣā (accepting food by going to houses for collecting it in conformity
Utkrsta Gitārtha That ascetic (Muni), who has the knowledge of the fourteen Purvas (canonical works of the earlier lore). gitārthāḥ.....caturdaśapūrvinaḥ punarutkrstāḥ.
(BrBhā 693 Vr)
Utkrsta Cirapravrajita That ascetic (Muni), who has a monastic tenure of twenty years. cirapravrajitah....vimsativarşapravrajita utkrstah.
(BrBha 403 V!)

Page #91

Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
74 - Utkrsta Bahuśruta 1. That ascetic (Muni), who retains in memory ninth and tenth Pūrvas (canonical works of earlier lore). utkrsto navama-daśamapūrvadharah.
(BrBhā 402 Vr) 2. That ascetic (Muni), who retains in memory all the fourteen Purvas (canonical works of earlier lore) See-Madhyama Bahuśruta.
(ford-founder) (the omniscient founder of the religious order) in the religious field, Cakravarti (universal sovereign) in the field of enjoyment of material pleasure and Väsudeva (semi-universal sovereign) in the field of action (worldly affairs). uttamapurisā tivihā pannattā, tam jahā—dhammapurisā, bhogapurisā, kammapurisā. dhammapurisă arahamtā, bhogapurisă cakkavatti, kammapurissā vasudevā.
(Sthi 3.33)
Utkramavyavacchidyamānabaridhodaya The Karma-prakyti (type of Karma) with reverse order of elimination of bondage and rise-those sub-types of Karma, the udaya-vyavaccheda (elimination of rise) of which takes place prior to its bardha-vyavaccheda (elimination of bondage); e.g., Ayaśaḥkirtināma (i.e., the Nama Karma responsible for one's defamation), Vaikriyasarīranāma (i.e., the Nāma Karma responsible for obtaining protean body) etc.. pūrmudayah paścābandha ityevamutkramena vyavacchidyamānau bandhodayau yāsām tāḥ utkramavyavacchidyamānabandhodayāh.
(Kapra p.42)
Uttarakuru That region of Mahāvideha (in Jain cosmography), which is situated in the north of Mandara mountain, in the south of the Nilvanta Varsadhara mountain. in the east of Gandhamadana Vakşaskāra mountain and in the west of Mālyavan mountain. It is Akarmabhiini in spite of being situated in the Karmabhūmi. mamdarassa pavvayassa uttarenam, nilavamtassa väsaharapavvayassa dakkhiņeņam, gamdhamāyanassa, vakkhārapavvayassa puratthimeņam, mālavamtassa paccatthimenam ettha nam uttakurā ņāmam kurā pannatta. (Jam 4.108) devakuriittarakuravastu karmabhümyabhyantarā apyakarmabhūmaya iti. (Tabhā 3.16)
Uttamaksamā Noble forgivenessA type of tenfold Sramanadharma (virtues of ascetic) or Uttamadharma (noble virtues); practice of endurance by a person who is strong enough (to react). uttamatvam kşameti kşamanam-sahanam pariņāma ātmanah saktigatah. (TaBhä 9.6 VI)
Uttamadharma Noble virtues-The ten virtues, viz., kşamā and the like which are to be practised par excellence by the ascetic (Muni). uttamah kşamāmārdavārjavasaucasatyasamyamatapastyāgākiñcanyabrahmacaryāni dharmah.
(TaSū9.6) uttamo dharmaḥ prakarşāayogāt. kşamādayo hi uttamavićeşaņavisişțastādrśāścāgāriņo na santi..... kşamādayah.....samuditā evottamo dharmaḥ
(TaBhā 9.6 Vr) See-Yatidharma.
Uttaraguņa Secondary virtue or supporting rules1. Undertaking Svādhyāya (scriptural studies and teaching) etc.. uttaraguņān-mülaguņāpekṣayā svādhyāyādimstatkālocitān.
(USãVr Pa 536) 2. Supporting rules of conduct (which are not compulsory), e.g., ten Pratyakhyānas (1) (formal resolve (vow) of abstinence)). uttaraguņāḥ-daśavidhapratyākhyānarūpāḥ.
(Bhaga 28.308 Vr) 3. Rules which reinforce Mülāguna (primary virtues or rules) such as those related with Pindavisuddhi or Pindaişaņā (bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)). uttaraguņāh-pindavisuddhayādayaḥ.
(Prasa 729 V? Pa 212)
Uttamapuruşa Superhuman person—The person who is par excellence in his field, e.g., Arthat (1) (Tirtharkara
Uttaraguņakalpika That ascetic (Muni), who accepts in definite (limited) measure (or quantity) food, utensils and shelter, free from blemishes of Udagama, Utpādana and Eșaņā, (relating to origination of

Page #92

75:
vā kulam vā uttheti.
(Nandi 78 Cū p.60)
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa food etc., the ways adopted in obtaining food etc., and rules of investigation about the bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction) respectively. ya āhāropadhisayyā udgamotpädana işaņāsuddhāh "niyattam niscitam parigrhnati sa khalittaragunakalpiko mantavyaḥ. (BrBhā 6444 Vr)
Utpannajñānadarśana Super-sensory knowledge or direct (immediate) knowledge-That knowledge, which emanates directly from the soul, independent of any external factors. uppannaņānadamsanadhare arahā jine kevali.....
(Bhaga 1.209) paccakkhanāņāņi āyasamutthāni pasatthehim ajjhavasāņehim lessāhim visujjhamāṇāhim uppajjamti.
(ACū p. 221)
Uttaravaikriya The Vaikriya Śarīra (protean body) formed by the Jiva (living being), posessed of the Vaikriya Sarira. pūrvavaikriyāpekṣayottarāni-uttarakālabhāvini vaikriyāņi uttaravaikriyāņi.
(Bhaga 3.112 Vr)
Utpātaparvata The name of a mountain which is the launching site for gods, intending to fly up in the space) to different regions of the cosmos/the middle universe. tiryaglokagamanāya yatrāgatyotpatati sa utpataparvata iti.
(Bhaga 2.118 Vr)
Uttarādhyayana A kind of Kālika Sruta (a category of Agama (2) (canonical work) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night), in which is given the exposition of monastic conduct, biographical accounts and metaphysical topics. In ancient times, its study was undertaken after that of the Acäränga Sutra (the first Anga (principal canonical work)), and therefore, it is named as Uttaradhyayana.
(Nandi 78) angappabhavä jiņabhāsiyā ya patteyabuddhasamvāyā.
(UNi 4) ācārāt parataḥ pūrvakāle yasmādetāni pathitavanto yatayastena uttarādhyayanāni.
(TaBhā 1.20 Vr)
Utpāda One of the three components of the Tripadi (the triplet of origination, cessation and persistence); the origination of a new state or mode (the emerging mode) of a substance is called Utpada. E.g., origination of a lump of soil into the form (mode) of a pot. cetanasyācetanasya vā dravyasya svām jātimajahata ubhayanimattivaśād bhäväntarävāptirutpādanamutpādah, mytpindasya ghataparyavat.
(Sasi 5.30) dravyanayābhiprāyeņākāräntarāvirbhāvamātramutpāda aupacārikah, parmārthato na kincidutpadyate satatamavasthitadravyāmsamatratvāt.
(TaBhā 5.29 Vr) ege uppā......uppa tti prākṣtatvādutpädah, sa caika ekasamaye ekaparyāyāpekṣayā, na hi tasya yugapadutpädavyayādirasti.
(Sthā 1.22 Vr Pa 19) See-Tripadi.
Utthāna . Enthusiasm-That (spiritual) strength of the prāni (living being or soul, possessed of vital energy), through which it prepares itself for accomplishment of a work. utthānam-ceștāviseşaḥ (SthāVr Pa 21) utthānam-ürdhvibhavanam. (Bhaga 1.146 Vr)
Utthānasruta A kind of Kālika Śruta (a category of Āgama (2) (canonical work) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night), which, when repeated by an evil ascetic) once, twice, or thrice, ruins a village, a capital city, a country or a clan. 'utthānasutam ti ajjhayanam pariyatteti ekkam do tinni vā vāre tähe se game vājāva rāyadhāni
Utpādana Doșa Indulging in violation of conduct by the ascetic (Muni) during Gocaracaryā (to collect food from several houses of the householders, by accepting it in a little quantity from each one, like a grazing cow (which eats a little grass from each spot)). solasa uggamadose ginino u samutthie viyāņāhi. uppāyaṇāe dose sāhūu samutthie jāņa..
(PiNi 403)

Page #93

76:Utpātda Pūrva The name of the first Pūrva (canonical work of earlier lore): it contains the description of origination of all the substanes and the modes. padhamam uppāyapuvvam ti, tattha savvadavvānam pajjavāna ya uppāyabhāvamamgikaun pannavaņā katā.
(Nandi 104 Cū p.75)
Jaina Päribhäşika Sabdakosa To study or to teach the Sutra (2) (canonical aphorism) and its artha (meaning) in a style which is free from the sequential order i.e., which is not in conformity with the accepted style or is out of sequence i.e., in a haphazard way. sütrārthayoh paripātivācanām parityajya sakalasrutadharmadhumaketukalpamutsärakalpam.
(BrBha 723 Vr)
Utsarga Samiti Comportment quâ disposal of waste matterThe fifth of the five Samities (comportments); it consists in careful (proper) disposal of excreta, urine, phlegm etc., at such place which is free from mobile and immobile living beings, after carefully inspecting and cleansing the place. sthandile sthāvarajamgamajantuvarjite nirikşya pramrjya ca mūtrapurişādināmutsarga utsargasamitih.
(Tabha 9.5)
Utsedhāngula An unit of (linear) mesurement: it is equivalent to 8 yavamadlyn (middle breadth of a barley corn (which can be calculated thus: 8 hair-points of human beings of Bharata-Airavat=1 tiny louse 8 tiny lice - 1 louse 8 lice = 1 Yavamadhya)). It is used for measuring the height of the body of infernals, sub-humans, humans and celestials. (It is equal to 1.3 inches approximately). attha javamajjhā se ege usschamgule.
(Ann 399) ussehamgulenam neraiya-tirikkhajoniya-maņussa-devānam sarirogāhanão mavijamti..
(Anu 401) See-ātmārgula, Pramāṇāngula.
Utsarga Sūtra That Sūtra (2) (canonical aphorism), which prescribes the code of conduct to be observed in general (commonplace) conditions. (ByBhā 321) See-Apavāda Sūtra.
Utsargāpavāda Sutra That Sūtra (2) (canonical aphorism), which prescribes the code of conduct to be observed both in general and exceptional conditions.
(BrBhā 321) See-Apavādotsarga Sūtra.
Utsvedima Floury water-That variety of drinks which is permitted to be accepted by an ascetic, observing Caturthabhakta (fasting for one day): that water which becomes mixed with flour (of wheat etc.) (when something (plate etc.), smeared with sticky flour, is washed in it. utsvedena nirvrttamutsvedimam-yena vriliyadipistam...utsavedyateh. (Stha 3.376 V? Pa 137)
Utsarpiņi A macro time-unit equivalent to innumerable years, which is equivalent to 10 koti-koti (=1014) Addhā Sāgaropamas; the ascending half of the Kāla-cakra (time-cycle), during which, the biological factors like lifespan, structure of body etc. of the humans and sub-humans living in the Samayakşetra undergo a gradual evolution. 'egā ussappiņi'...utsarpati-utsarppati-varddhate'rakāpekṣayā utsarppati vā bhāvānāyuşkādin varddhayatiti utsarpiņi.
(Sthā 1.134 Vr Pa 25) dasa sāgarovama kodākodi kālo ussappiņi.
(Bhaga 6.134)
Udaka Name of a vegetation: it is an anantakāyika vanaspati (i.e., there are infinite number of souls in a single body). udagam nāma anamtavanapphai.
(Da 8.11 JiCū p.277) See-Anantajiva.
udadhikumāra Oceanic Youth-A kind of Bhavanapati Deva (Mansion-dwelling god), whose thighs and waist are remarkably elegant and whose symbol is crocodile ürukațişvadhikapratirūpālı krsnaśyāmāh ma
Utsārakalpa

Page #94

Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa
karacihnā udadhikumārāh.
(Tabhä 4.11)
Udaya Rise--A state of Karma; rising is the state of realization of Karma, in which the soul undergoes the experience of all the eight types of karmic fruition either spontaneously or by means of Udiraņākarana (Karmakaraņa (spiritual energy quâ transformation of Karma)). vedyāvasthā udayah. udiraņākaranena svabhāvariipeņa vāştānāmapi karmanāmanubhavāvasthā udayah.
(Jaisidi 2.49 Vr)
77 : Udayasamkramotkrstā That Karma-prakrti (type of Karma), which is not of maximum duration (sthiti) at the time of bondage (Bandha), but acquire this, when their Vipākodaya (rise quâ fruition) sets in, through undergoing Sankramana (transference on account of the addition of other dalikas (quantum) of Karma. yāsām vipākodaye pravarttamāne samkramata utkrstam sthitisatkarma labhyate, na bandhatah, tāh udayasamkramotkrstāḥ. (Kapra p.44)
Udāharana To make the statement of the Drstānta (example) (in logic). drstāntavacanamudāharanam. (Prami 2.1.13)
Udayanişpanna The state of transformation of soul consequent upon the Udaya (rise) of Karma, which, when comes into rise, gives rise to some other mode. udayanipphanno ņāma udinnena jena anno nipphâdito so udayanipphanno. (Am 274 Cü p.42)
Udiranā Premature rise (of Karma)-A kind of Karmakarana (spiritual energy quâ transformation of Karma); the Udaya (rise) of Karma prior to its due time. which necessarily involves Apavartanā (attenuation). niyatakālāt prāk udayah udiraņā, iyam cāpavarttanāpekşini.
Jaisidi 4.5 Vr)
Udayaprāpta." The Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma) which come into Udaya (rise) on getting favourable conditions such as Gati (realm of mundane existence), duration, the Parināma (1) (to undergo transformation from one state to another one) of Pudgala (physical substance) and the like. sāmagrīvasādudayaprāptasya.
(Prajā 23.13 Vr Pa 459)
Udayabandhotkrstā. That Karma-prakrti (type of Karma), which, when its Vipākodaya (rise quâ fruition) sets on, is found to be of maximum duration (sthiti), even without undergoing Sarikramana (transference), right from the very inception of the state of bondage (Bandha). yāsām prakytinām vipākodaye sati bandhädutkrstam sthiti-satkarmāvāpyate täh udayabandhotkrstā.
(Kapra p.45)
Udiranāvalikā Prāpta That row of karmic substance, which is produced through the operatioin of Udiraņā (bringing the Karma into the state of Udaya (rise) prematurely); the Karmas which have entered into the avalika (the row) of Udiranā through the operation of Udiraņā, but yet not have reached the state of Udaya (rise). udiraņākaranenākrsyodiraņāvalikām prāptā yāvadadyāpyudayam na gacchanti.
(ViBhā 2962 Vr)
Udirna Prematurely risen (Karma)-The Karma which has been brought to enter prematurely into the avalikā (the row) of Udiraņā, that is, which has been instigated. udirnasya-udayaprāptasya........udiritasyaudayamupanitasya...... (Prajna 23.19 Vr Pa 460)
Udayavati That Karma-prakrti (type of Karma), the dalikas (quantum) of which are experienced in the form of their fruition at the last Samaya (smallest time-unit) of its duration. yäsām ca dalikan caramasamaye svavipākena vedayate tāh udayavatyah. (Kapra p.45)
Udgama Dosa A type of blemishes related with bhikṣā (accep

Page #95

78:
Jaina Pāribhäşika Sabdakosa
A lesson, chapter or section which is to be studied in one day.
(Anu 571)
ting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction) to be given to an ascetic-the (sixteen) blemishes relating to the origination of food etc., caused by the house-holder (giver). See-Utpādana Dosa.
Uddesanācārya That Ācārya (preceptor) who is only concerned with giving permission to undertake studies.
(Sthā 4.423) See-śrutoddeştā.
Udghātika A kind of Prāyaścitta (expiation); Laghu Prāyaścitta, the expiation which may not be continuously carried through. bhāgapātaḥ sāntaradanam vā udghātaḥ, sa vidyate yeşu te udghātikāḥ tadviparitā anudghā tikāh.
(Ka 4.1 Vr) laghukamiti vā udghātitamiti vā suklamiti vä laghukasya nāmāni.
(BrBhā 299 V) See-Anudghātika.
Udghātikāropaņā A type of Aropaņā Prāyascitta (a continuous sequence of expiation); that expiation in which the period of expiation is divided into divisions, āropanā (superimposition) of this is then made into earlier expia-tion. sārddhadinadvayasya pakşasya copaghātanena laghūnām māsādinām pracinaprāyascitte äropaņā udghātikāropaņā. (Sama 28.1.25 Vr Pa 46) See-Aropaņā Prāyascita.
Uddistavarjana Pratimā Tenth (out of the eleven types of) Upāsakapratimā (intensive course of spiritual practice prescribed for the lay follower), in which, a lay follower should abstain from eating food prepared for him. dasamā dasa māse puna udditthakayam pi bhatta navi bhumje.
(Prasā 991)
Uddhāra Palyopama A time-unit of innumerable years. It is of two kinds-1. Vyävahārika (empirical), 2. Sukşma (subtle). Vyāvahārika Uddhāra Palyopama: There is a cylindrical pit (or vessel) measuring one yojana each in length, breadth and height, and with a circumference of slightly more than three yojanas. It is made cram-full with the billions of hair-tips of the children of the age of one day upto seven days. Every Samaya (the smallest time-unit) a single hair-tip is removed from it. The total period of time that elapses for emptying it completely is called Vyävahārika Uddhāra Palyopama. It is of no use (purpose); only for the sake of propounding; it is propounded. Suksma Uddhāra Palyopama: Each hair-tip (referred to in the above definition) is cut into innumerable pieces and the cylindrical vessel of the size mentioned above is made cram-full with these hair-pieces. Every Samaya (the smallest time-unit), a single piece is removed from the vessel. The total period of time that elapses for emptying it completely is called "Sukşma Uddhāra Palyopama". uddhārapaliovame duvile pannatte, tam jahāsuhume ya vāvahārie ya. tattha nain je se vāvahārie, se jahānāmae palle siya-joyanam āyāma-vikkhambhenam, joyanam uddham uccattenam, tam tigunam savisesam parikkhevenam, se nam palleGāhāegähiya-beyāhiya-teyāhiya, ukkosenam sattarattaparūdhānam. sammatthe sannicite, bharie vālaggakodinam.. te nam vālagge no aggi dahejjā, no vāü harejjā, no kucchejjā, no palividdhamsejjā, no püittäe havvamāgacchejjā. tao nam samae-samae egamegam vālaggam avahāya jāvaienam kālenam se palle khine nirae nilleve nitthie bhavai se tam vāvahārie uddhārapaliovame. ....suhume uddhārapaliovame-se jahānāmae
Uddesa The first step of ancient system of learning; order given by the Guru (2) to a disciple to study a specific lesson of the scripture, in which merely the name of the chapter etc. is stated. suyanānassa uddeso samuddeso anunnā aṇuogo ya pavattai.. idamadhyayanādi tvayā pathitavyamiti guruvacanavišeşa uddeśaḥ. (Anu 3 MaV? Pa 3) nāmadheyamātrakirttanamuddeśaḥ.
(Prami 1.1.1 Vr)
Uddeśaka

Page #96

Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa
- 79:
motion); a mobile living being which takes birth from underneath the earth; e.g., the insects such as moth etc. ubbhitā bhūmim bhimdiūna niddhāvamti salabhādato.
(Da 4 Sū 9 AC p.77)
palle siya-joyanam āyāma-vikkhamblie-nam, joyanam uddham uccatteņain, tam tigunam savisesam parikkhevenam; se nam palleGāhāegāhiya-beyāhiya-teyāhiya, ukkosenam sattarattaparūdhānam. samatthe sannicitte, bharie vālaggakodinam.. tattha nam egamege vālagge asamkhejjaim khamdāim kajjai, te nam vālaggā ditthiogāhaņão asamkhejjaibhāgametta suhumassa panagajivassa sarirogāhaņāo asamkhejjagunā, te nam vālagge no aggi dahejjā, no vāu harejjā, tao nam samae-samae egamegam vālaggam avahāya jāvaienam kälenam se palle khine nirae nilleve nitthie bhavai. se tam suhume uddhārapaliovame.
(Anu 420,422,424)
Udbhinna A type of Udgama Dosa (blemish of bhiksa (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) relating to origination or preparation of food etc.); accepting food (such as ghee, oil, molasses etc..) offered by breaking the lid or unsealing the cork of a bottle etc., which may cause Himsā (injuring or killing the living beings). udbhedanam kutupādimukhānām sādhudānanimittamudbhinnam.
(PiNi 347 Vr)
uddhāra Sāgaropama It is of two types: Vyāvahārika and Sūksma. 10xcrorexcrore Vyāvahārika Uddhāra Palyopama=1 Vyāvahārika Uddhāra Sägaropama. It is of no use (purpose); only for the sake of propounding, it is propounded. 10xcrorexcrore Suksma Uddhāra Palyopama=1 Sukşma Uddhāra Sāgaropama. eesim pallānam, kodākodi havejja dasaguniyā. tain vāvahāriyassa uddhārasāgarovamassa egassa bhave parīmāņam.. eehim vāvahāriyauddhārapaliovama-sägarovamehim natthi kimcippaoyaṇam, kevalam. pannavattham pannavijjati...... eesim pallānam. kodākodi havejja dasaguniyā. tam suhumassá uddhārasāgarovamassa egassa bhave parimānam. (Anu 422-424)
Udyotanāma A sub-type of Nāma (body-making) Karma, on account of the Udaya (rise) of which there is the emission of cool radiation from the body of a Jiva (living being). yadudayājjantuśarīrānyanuşnaprakāśakarūpamudyotam kurvanti yathā yatidevottaravaikriyacandranaksatratāravimānaratnauşadhayastadudyotanāma. (Prajñā 23.38 V? Pa 474)
Uddhrtā A kind of Pindaişaņā (bhikṣā (accepting food by going to houses for collecting it in conformity with the canonical instruction, with special resolves)); acceptance of only that bhikṣā (food), which the householder has served in a dish, a pithara (pot or round metalic vessel) etc., from the cooking vessel. niyajoeņam bhoyanajāyam uddhariyamuddhadā bhikkhā.
(Prasa 741)
Udvartanā 1. Augmentation-A kind of Karmakarana (spiritual energy quâ transformation of Karma); the increase in the sthiti (duration) and Anubhāga (intensity) of (the bound) Karma. karmaņām sthityanubhāgavrddhiḥ udvartanā.
(Jaisidi 4.5 Vr) 2. The death of the Jivas (souls) of the infernal beings and the Bhavanapati Devas (Mansion-dwelling gods); after completing their life-span in the lower regions of the cosmic space), these Jivas emerge or take birth in the higher regions; hence, their death is called udvartana (lit. evolved). udvarttanamudvarttanā tatkāyānnirgamo maranamityarthah, tacca nairayikabhavanavāsināmevaivam vyapadisyate.
(Sthā 2.251 V? Pa 62)
Udbhijja A class of Trasakāyika Jiva (living being possessed of the body capable of undertaking loco
Unnāmini A type of Vidyā (occult science);

Page #97

80 :
Jaina Päriblasika Sabdakosa
that Vidyā, by dint of which branches of a tree can be made to turn upward. unnāminie vijjāe dālāunāmiyā ambagānigahiyāni punovi unnāmiņie unnāmiyā.
(Vya Bha 63 Vr Pa 24)
specific object visayaggahanasamattham uvagaranam imdiyamtaram tam pi. jam neha taduvaghãe ginhai nivvattibhāve vi..
(ViBhā 2996)
Unmāda Delirium1. Citta-vibhrama (mental disorder in the form of delirious excitement), due to being possessed by a Yakşa (a kind of Forest-dwelling god). 2. Citta-vibhrama caused by the Udaya (rise) of the Mohaniya (deluding) Karma. duvihe ummãe pannatte, tam jahā-jakkhāese ceva, mohanijjassa ceva kammassa udaenam.
(Sthā 2.75)
Upakarana Bakusa. A type of the Bakuśa Nirgrantha (3); that ascetic (Muni), who indulges in the adornment of his Upakarana-outfit such as clothing, utensils etc.. vastrapātrādyupakaranavibhūşānuvarttanasila upakaranabakuśaḥ. (Bhaga 25.278 Vr)
Unmāna A kind of Vibhāganişpanna Dravyapramāņa (a type of measurement (or weight)); through which the weight of a substance is measured. ummāņe-jannam ummiņijjai. (Anu 378)
Upakarana Samvara Abstain from acceptance of such outfit which is not permitted for ascetic, or to keep restraintfully all the outfit in an orderly way. apratiniyatākalpaniyavastrādyagrahanarūpo'thavā viprakirnasya vastradyupakaraṇasya samvaranamupakaranasamvarah....... samvaraviparīto'samvaraḥ. (Stha 10.10 Vr Pa 448)
Upakaraņotpädaka That ascetic (Muni), who is deputed for making a search for the availibility of the monastic paraphernalia for the monks and nuns and provide the same.
(Vya Bha 1943)
Unmisra A type of blemish related with Eşanā Dosa (Grahaņaisanā) (blemish pertaining to comportment quâ acceptance of food etc.); accepting the food in which Sacitta (i.e., a substance which is a living being) and Acitta (i.e., a substance which is inanimate) are mixed together. deyadravyam khandādi sacittena dhānyakaņādinā misram dadata unmisram.
(Yośā 1.38 Vr Pa 137)
Upakrama The first door of Anuyoga (exposition); an introduction to a treatise or a scripture through which the initial information about its title, subject matter. sections. chapters etc., can be gathered. upakramaņamupakrama iti bhāvasādhanah, śāstrasya nyāsadeśasamipikaranalaksanah, upakramyate vā'nena guruvāgyogenetyupakramaiti karanasādhanah. (Anu 75 HãVr p.27)
Upakaraņa Asamvara (Aśrava) Acceptance of such outfit which is not permitted for an ascetic to accept; to be negligent (remiss) in observance of the discipline in keeping the monsatic outfit.
(Sthā 10.11) See--Upakaranasamvara.
Upakaranaindriya Sense-organ quâ efficiency-A type of Dravyendriya (physical sense-organ); the physical capacity of the Nirortti Dravyendriya (organic structure) of the sense-organ, which is the most essential means, responsible for making it responsive to comprehend its
Upagrahakusala That ascetic (Muni), who either brings himself the necessary utilities like food, water, medicine etc. for the fellow ascetics who are child, old, sick (or ill), as a gesture of help, or asks others to do so, renders himself his services to them or asks others to do so, and also who is conversant with all such acts of helping. bālā sahu vuddhesum samta tavakilamtaveyaņātamke.

Page #98

-: 81
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa sejja-nisejjovadhi-pāṇamasaņa-bhesajjuvaggahite.. dāna-davāvana-kārāvanesu karane ya katamanunnae. uvahitamaņuvahitavidhi, jāņāhi uvaggaham eyam..
(Vya Bhā 1515, 1516)
2. The person possessed of Upadeśaruci (1). ee ceva u bhāve, uvaitthe jo parena saddahai. chaumatthena jiņeņa va, uvaesarui tti nāyavvo..
(U 28.19)
Upaghātanāma A sub-type of Nāma (body-making) Karma, the Udaya (rise) of which makes the Jiva (living being) undergo injury or try to commit suicide on account of the disorder of one's own organs. yadudyāt svasarīrāvayavaireva sarirāntahparivarddhamanaih pratijihvāgalavrndalambaka-- coradantādibhiḥ upahanyate yadvā svayamkrtodbandhanabhairavaprapātādibhistadupaghātanāma.
(Prajā 23.38 V? Pa 473)
Upadhāna A kind of Jñānācāra (conduct quâ knowledge): austerities observed during the course of scriptural studies. upa---samipe dhiyate-kriyate sūtrādikam yena tapasā tadupadhānam-tapovišeşah.
(Prasā 267) See-Upadhānavān.
Upacarita Sadbhūta Vyavahāra A type of Upanaya (2) (semi-standpoint); a metaphorical consideration of a thing which is separate from the self as one's own; e.g.. my son, my house etc., svajātyupacaritāsadbhutavyavahāro, yathā-- putradārādi mama.
(Apr 218 Vr)
Upadhāna Pratimā A type of Pratimā (course of intensive penance): a very intensifited penance of extraordinary character, such as the twelve Bhikṣupratimas (of the ascetics) and the eleven Upāsakapratimās (of the lay followers). upadhānam-tapastatpratimopadhānapratimā dvādaśa bhikṣupratimā ekādasopāsakapratimāh.
(Sthā 2.243 Vr Pa 61)
Upacita Karma : Profusely stored up (Karma)-The Karma which gets profusely stored up by the addition of dalikas (quantum) of Karinas of the same nature through their Sarkramana (transference). ‘upacitasya' samānajātiyaprakṣtyantaradalikasamkramenopacayam nitasya.
(Prajna 23.13 V! Pa 459)
Upadhānavān One who undertakes Upadhāna (austerities observerd during the course of scriptural studies). upadhānam--angānangādhyayanādau yathāyogamācāmlāditapovišeşastadvān.
(U 11.14 Sa Vr Pa 347)
Upadeśa Āhindaka The disciple (monk) who is a prospective Acārya (preceptor) and who, after having studied the Sūtra (2) (canonical aphorism) and its meaning, undertakes visits to various countries as per his guru's instructions, in order to acquire information relating to conduct, languages etc.. 'ye sütrārthau gļhitvā bhavisyadācāryā gurunāmupadesena visayā"cārabhāsopalambhanimittamāhindante te upadeśāhindkāḥ.
(BrBhā 5825 Vr)
Upadhārana The second stage in the process of Avagraha (sensation), in which a more distinct cognition of the object is formed, which takes innumerable Samaias (the smallest indivisible time-units), starting from the second Samaya up to the moment of Vyañjanāvagraha (sensation quâ contact between the object and the sense-organ). bitiyādisamayādisu jāva vamhanoggaho tāva uvadhāraṇatā bhannati. (Nandi 43 Cap.35)
Upadeśaruci 1. A type of Ruci (faith): the Ruci created in the Tattvas (categories of truth) such as Jiva etc., as a result of the sermon.
Upadhisambhoja One type of mutual etiquette amongst the Sāinbhojika (commonsel co-religionist) ascetics, in which the exchange of clothes, pots, utensils etc. is permitted. upadhirvastrapātrādistam sambhogikah sambhogikena sārddhamudgamotpādanaişaņādo

Page #99

Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa
- 82 - şairvisuddham grlınan suddhah.....
(Sama 12.2 Vr Pa 21)
See-Upapāta.
Upapātasabhā A celestial hall where the Indra (the king of the gods) is born. upapātasabhā yasyāmutpadyate.
(Sthri 5.235 Vr P 334)
Upanaya 1. In the process of Anumāna (inference), to summerize one's line of argument by applying the statement proved through Sädhana (proban or middle term) to Dharmi (the theme to be proved), e.g..-This (mountain) also has smoke'. dharmiņi sādhanasyopasamhāra upanayah. yathā dhūmavāmscāyam. (Pranii 2.1.14) 2. Semi-standpoint-That which is close to Naya (non-absolutistic standpoint), and which, inspite of not being Naya, is equivalent to Naya, is called Upanaya, e.g., Sadbhūta Vyavahāranaya. nayānām samīpā upanayāḥ. (Apa 3 Vr)
Upapāda devanārakāņāmupapādah. See-Upapāta.
(Tavā 2.34)
Upabrhana The fifth out of the eightfold conduct pertaining to the Samyaktva (right faith), through which one (possesed of the enlightened world-view) enhances or enriches the virtues of his co-religionists by appreciating them tatropabrınhaņam nāma samānadhārmikāņām sadguṇaprasamsanena tadurddhikaraṇam.
(DaHaVr Pa 102)
Upapāta A type of birth of the Jiva (living being) (when it begins its new life): the birth of the Jiva as a Deva (celestial being) and Nāraka (infernal being), which takes place in a flower-bed and a pitcher-shaped birth-place respectively. 'uvaväe'tti upapatanamupapăto-devanārakāņāmjanma.
(Stha 1.28 Vr Pa 19)
Upabhoga Reconsumable commodity—That object, which can be reused again and again, e.g., cloths. utensils etc. punah punarbhujyate ityupabhogo vastrālamkārādi, uktam ca.....uvablogo u puno puna uvabhujjai vatthavilayãi. (Praja 23.59 Vr Pa 475)
Upapātagati The motion of a Jiva (soul) pertaining to ksetra (space) and Bhava (birth), and nobhava (motion of Siddha, Paramānu etc.). upapātah-prādurbhāvah, sa ca kşetrabhavanobhavabhedāt trividhah......upapāta eva gatirupapātagatiriti. (Praja 16.24 Vr Pa 328) See-Kșctropapātagati, Bhavopapātagati,
Nobhavopapātagati.
Upabhogaparibhogaparimāna Seventh vow of the Jain lay follower; according to it. he/she puts voluntary restriction upon consumption of consumables and reconsumables.
(Upå 1.37)
Upapātaja The Jiva (living being born through Upapāta-- Spontaneous birth of the Jiva (soul) which, without undergoing the process of conception into womb (due to sexual reproduction). grows up into a fully developed body within an Antarmuhirta (time-period between 2 Samayas (smallest time-units) and 1 Samaya less 48 minutes)); the birth of infernal and celestial beings takes place in this way. upapätäjjātā upapātajāḥ athavä upapäte bhavā aupapātika-devā nārakāśca.
(Da 4.9 HãV! Pa 141)
Upabhogaparibhogātirikta An Aticāra (transgression) of the Anarthadandaviramana Vrata (which is the eighth vow of the Jain lay follower); to consume the consumables and re-consumables, necessary for the activities like eating. drinking, bathing etc., in quantity more than required. upablogaparibhogavişayabhnitāni yāni dravyāņi snānaprakrame usnodakodvartanakamalakädiyi, bhojanaprakraine asanapānādini, teșu yadtiriktam-adhikamātmādināmarthakriyasiddhāvāpyavasisyate tadupabhogaparibhogātiriktam.
(Upă 1.39 Vr p.17)

Page #100

Jaina Päribhāṣika Sabdakosa
Upabhogantaraya
A sub-type of obstructive Karma,
due to the Udaya (rise) of which a person cannot use the re-consumables, inspite of having access to them.
strivastraśayanā"sanabhojanādirupo bhogaḥ. punah punarupabhujyate hi saḥ......sa sambhavannapi yasya karmaya udayanna paribhujyate tat karma upabhogāntarāyākhyam.
(TaBha 8.14 Vr)
Upayukta
One whose Citta (psyche or consciousness) is absolutely concentrated in the work in hand. upayuktasca bhavato dattavadhanah.
(U 24.8 SaVr Pa 515)
Upayoga
Consciousness-The activity of sentience, in the form of knowing and intuiting. cetanavyāpāraḥ upayogaḥ.
(Jaisidi 2.3)
Upayogaätmä
That state of the soul, in which it is occupied in the activity of knowledge and intuition. säkäränäkärabhedastatpradhana atma upayo(Bhaga 12.200 Vr)
gātmā.
Upayoga Indriya
A type of the Bhavendriya (psychical senseorgan);
the activity of sentience (consciousness) for sensing the sensory object.
jo savisayavāvāro so uvaogo... (ViBhā 2998)
Uparamaanityata
A type of transience:
that transient state which never becomes absolutely extinct, e.g., reincarnation. uparamanityată tu bhavocchedavadapistagaticatuṣṭayaparibhramakriyäkramaparyantavartini paripräptävasthanaviseṣarupā, nātya(TaBha 5.4 Vr)
ntābhāvabhāviniti.
Uparaudra
One of the fifteen types of Paramadhārmika Deva (a type of Asurakumara Deva (a kind of Mansion-dwelling god) who inflict pain to the infernal beings): those Asura Devas (demons), who are engrossed
-: 83:~
in sinful activities and who mutilate the limbs of infernal beings; they sever with scissors the arms, head, hands and legs of the infernal beings. bhamjanti angamangani, bähüsirāni kara-ca
rane.
kappamti kappaṇihim, uvaruddā pāvakammaraya.. (SūtraNi 73)
Upavāsa
1. Non-indulgence in sensual pleasures-To refrain from the keenness in the objects of five sense-organs, such as sound and the like. 2. Fasting-To abstain from the in-take of the fourfold nourishment, viz., food, drinks, delicacies quâ eatables, delicacies quâ lickables. Sabdadigrahanam prati nivṛttautsukyäni pancapindriyani upetya tasmin vasantityupavasaḥ asanapanabhakṣyalehyalakṣaṇacaturvidhähä
(Tava 7.21)
raparityagaityarthah. See Abhaktärtha.
Upasama
Subsidence-A type of Karmakarana (spi-ritual energy quâ transformation of Karma):
to inhibit both the types of Udaya (rise) of Mohaniya (deluding) Karma viz., Vipäkodaya (rise quâ fruition) as well as Pradeśodaya (innocuous realization of the karmic matter). To render the (Mohaniya (deluding)) Karma unfit for Udaya (rise). Udirana (premature rise). Nidhatti (the process which makes the Karma incapable of application of all the Karmakarana (spiritual energy quâ transformation of Karma) except Udvartana (augmentation) and Apavartana (attenuation) and Nikäcana (the condition which renders such karmic matter incapable of all the Karmakaranas).
mohakarmano vedyābhāva upaśamah. (Jaisidi 2.46) vipäkapradeśanubhavarūpatayā dvibhedasya
pyudayasya viskambhaṇamupaśamastenanirvṛtta aupasamikaḥ. (US Vṛ Pa 33) udayodirananidhattinikäcana'yogyatvam upa(Jaisidi 4.5 Vr)
samah.
Upasama Śreni
Spiritual ladder quâ subsidence-That ladder of spiritual development, in which the Mohaniya (deluding) Karma is subsided;
this ladder is available in the eighth up to the eleventh Gunasthanas (stages of spiritual development). (TaVa9.1.18)

Page #101

84:
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
See-Kșapakasreņi.
Upaśānta That person, whose Moha (delusion) is not in the state of Udaya (rise). upasāntah-anudayāvasthah. (Prajna Vr Pa 291)
Upārga The twelve Angabāhya canonical works, viz.. Aupapātika, Rājaprasniya etc., which are like the sub-limbs of the Śrutapuruşa. arthato'nigasya samipabhāvenedamupärigam.
(Aupa Vrp. 1) upārganyaupapātikaprabhrtinyargārthānuvādini.
(TaBhā 6.14 Vr p. 27) See-Anga, Nirayāvalikā.
u
Upaśāntamoha The eleventh Jivasthāna/Gunasthāna (stage of spiritual development): . the purity of soul obtained by complete Upasama (subsidence) of Mohaniya (deluding) Karma. uapasāntaḥ sarvathānudayāvastho mohah.
(Sama 14.5 Vr Pa 27)
Upādhyāya One of the seven padas (posts) in the religious order: the ascetic who has insight in the Sitra (2) (canonical aphorism), is an erudite semanticist and is worthy of holding dignified office of the Acārya (preceptor) and the teacher of the Sutra (2). ....āyarie vā uvajjhāe vā pavatti va there vā gani vā ganahare vā ganāvaccheie vā. (ACūL 1.130) upādhyāyah adhyāpakā). (AV; Pa 236) sammattanānasamjamajutto suttatthatadubhayavihinnu. āyariyathāņajogo suttam vāe uvajjão..
(Prasă 102 Vr Pa 24)
Upasampadā Ālocanā The Alocanā (confession) to be made by an ascetic (Muni) while presenting himself for upasampada (ordination). (Nibhā 6310 C17) Upasampadā Sāmācāri A type of Sāmācāri (rules of conduct quâ etiquette, formality and convention); to stay with the Acārya (preceptor) and the like, belonging to other Gana (religious sub-order), in order to gain knowledge and the like: to accept their discipleship for a specific period. ācāryāntarādisannidhau avasthāne upa-sāmipyena sampādanam gamanam......upasampadiyantam kālam bhavadantike mayā"sitavyamityevamrūpā. (U 26.7 SãVr Pa 535) Upasampadyamānagati Going from place to place to undertake a tour) under the leadership of a single person. upasamyadyamānagatiryadanyamupasampadya-asritya tadavastambhena gamanam.
(Prajĩa 16.41 Vr Pa 329) uvasampajjamāṇagati-jannam rāyam vā...... senāvaim vā satthavāham vā uvasampajjittā ņam gacchati.
(Prajna 16.41)
Upānad A kind of Anācāra (2) (gross transgression of ascetic conduct); to use the footware. uvāhaņā pädatrānam. (Da 3.4 ACī p.61) Upāsaka
(Bhaga 5.96) See-Sramaṇopāsaka.
Upāsakadašā Name of the seventh Anga of the Dvādaśārga Sruta (twelve principal canonical works): which depicts the lives of the ten principal Srāvakas (lay followers) of Bhagavān Mahāvira. uvāsagadasāsu nam uvāsayānam nagarāim...... āghavijjamti.
(Samaprn 95)
Upasthāpanācārya That Ācārya, who ordains the disciple in the Mahāvratas (great vows). (Sthā 4.422)
LLE
Upāsakadasādhara That ascetic (Muni), who is well versed in the text as well as the meaning of the Upāsakadasārga (the seventh Anga (principal canonical work)). appegaiyā uvāsagadasādharā.
Upasthāpanā Antevāsi A disciple who stays with the Ācārya (preceptor) only for upasthāpanā (being ordained by him). upasthāpanāntevāsi mahāvratāropaņatah sisya
(Sthā 4.424 Vr)
iti.
Upāsakapratimā

Page #102

Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
- 85:
usiņapariyāveņam paridāhena tajjie. ghimsu vā pariyāveņam sāyam no paridevae.. unhāhitatte mehāvi siņānam no vi patthae. gāyam no parisimcejjā na viejjā ya appayam..
(U 2.8.9)
An intensive course of sādhanā (spiritual practice) prescribed for the Upāśaka (lay follower); no exceptions like rājābhiyoga (king's order) etc., are allowed in such course: the total period of this course is five and a half years. upāsakāh--srāvakāsteṣām pratimāḥ-pratijñāḥ abhigraharūpāh upāsakapratimā”.
(Sama 11.1 Vr Pa 19) ekamāsam prathamāyāḥ pratimāyāḥ pālanena dvau māsau dvitiyāyāḥ pratimāyān pālanena evam yāvadekādasa māsānekādasyān pālanena panca sārdhāni varşanyarthatah pratipăditāniti.
(Prasā Vr Pa 294)
Usna Yoni That Yoni (substratum suitable for the birth of the Jiva (soul)), which has a very high temperature. sitā sisirā. tadviparitosnā. ubhayasvabhāvā misrā.
(TaBhā 2.33 Vr)
Upekṣā Asamyama A type of asamyama (lack of self-restraint); negligence of self-restraint or to get engrossed in asamyama. upekṣā'samyamo'samyamayogeșu vyāpāraṇam samyamayogeșvavyāpāraṇam vā.
(Sama 17.1 V? Pa 32)
Ubhayadhara That ascetic (Muni), who is equipped with the knowledge of both the Sūtra (2) (canonical aphorism) as well as its meaning. păthakah, arthadharo boddha anyastübhayadharaḥ.
(SthāVr Pa 186)
Unātiriktamithyādarśanapratyayā Kriyā A type of Kriyā (urge); a sub-type of Mithyadarsanapratyayā Kriyā (the propensity quâ perverted faith), in which the Tattva (category of truth) is accepted in a slightly excessive or deteriorated form; e.g., to believe the soul which has the dimension equivalent to the body to have the dimension equivalent to the size of the thumb or to that of the whole universe. ūnam svapramāņāddhinamatiriktam-tato'dhikamātmādi vastu tadvişayam mithyādarsanamūnātiriktamithyādarsanam tadeva pratya-yo yasyāḥ sāūnātiriktamithyādarsanapratya-yā.
(Sthā 2.19 Vr Pa 39)
ūnodarikā
Ubhayabandhini That Karma-prakrti (type of Karma), the bondage of which can take place both during the period of its Udaya' (rise) and anudaya (non-rise), e.g., Nidrā (restful sleep), Nidrā-nidrā (unrestful sleep) etc.. ubhayasminnudaye'nudaye vā bandho yāsām tāḥ ubhayabamdhinyaḥ.
(Kapra p.40)
(U. 30.8)
See-Avamodarikā.
Uşnatejoleśyā The Tejoleśyā (3) (supernatural power quâ fiery flame), which is capable of cursing. taijasamuşnaguņam sāpānugrahasāmarthyāvirbhāvanam tadeva yadottaraguņapratyayā labdhirutpannā bhavati tadā param prati dāhāya visrjati.
(TaBhā 2.37 Vr) Šee-Tejoleśyā.
ūrdhvatā Sāmānya That Sāmānya (generic character of an object), which persists in both the states--prior and posterior--during any transformation, e.g., inspite of change in the shape of a pitcher, clay remains the same. pūrväparapariņāmamasādhāraṇam dravyamūrdhvatāsāmānyam. ürdhvatādisāmānyam pūrvāparaguņodayam. pimdasthādikasamsthānānugată modyathā sthitā.
(Drata 1.4) See-Tiryagsāmānya.
Uşna Parişaha A type of Parişaha (hardships); the pain due to hot climate, which is to be endured with equanimity by the ascetic (Muni).
Urdhvadiśāpramāṇātikrama An Aticāra (partial transgression) of the Dig

Page #103

-
86
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
srenirbharvati.
(Bhaga 34.2 Vr Pa 956)
vrata (the sixth vow of the lay follower); to transgress the accepted limit of movement in the upward direction, either unknowingly or due to any other reason. uddhadisipamāṇāikkame ete cordhvadigādyatikramā anābhogādinā'ticāratayā'vaseyāḥ.
(upa 1.37 Vợp.14) ūrdhvaloka The upper cosmos-The upper region of the Loka (cosmos), which is above the Tiryag Loka (the middle portion of the cosmos) and is a little less then 7 Rajjus in height. ...tiyaglokastatah parata ürddhvabhāgasthitatvāt ürddhvabhāgasthitatvātürddhvaloko desonasaptarajjupramānah.... uddham uvarim jamshiya, suhakhettam khettao ya davvaguņā. uppajjamti subhā vā teņa tao uddhalogo tti..
(Sthā 3.142 Vr Pa 121)
Rjugati
(Prajā Vr Pa 313) See-Rjuāyatā śreņi. Rjujada That ascetic, who is quite ingenuous and naive by nature, but at the same time not ameneble to even common sense understanding; it would be very difficult to explain the true spirit of the basic truths of Dharma (1) (spiritual doctrine) to such ascetic. ‘ujjujaddetti rjavasca prāñjalatayā jadāsca tata eva duşpratipādyatayā rjujadāḥ.
(u 23.26 Savr Pa 502) See-Vakrajada.
Rjudarsi One whose mind is intent upon on the Mokşamārga (path of Emancipation). ujjū mokkhamaggo, tam passamtiti ujjudamsino.
(Da 3.11 ACū p.63)
ūrdhvavyatikrama
(Tasū 7.25) See-Urdhvadiśāpramāṇātikrama.
ūha
(Prami 1.25)
Rjuprajña That ascetic (Muni), who is quite ingenuous by nature, but at the same time full of wisdom and acumen; it is easy to make him comprehend the true spirit of the basic truths of Dharma (1). ‘rjuprajñāh rjavasca te prakarsena jānantīti prajñāśca sukhenaiva vivaksitamartham grāhayitum sakyanta iti rjuprajñāḥ. (U 23.26 ŚáVr Pa 502) See-Rjujada.
Rjuāyatā śreņi A type of ākāšaśreni (Sreņi (1) (row of space-units through which the motion of soul and physical substance takes place); that Sreņi which is straight and long; when the place of departure (death of soul) and that of arrival (new birth of the soul) (or the places of departure and destination of the Pudgala) are in the same straight line (Sreni), while going from the upper cosmos to the lower one or the vice-versa, the Jiva or the Pudgala will travel along this Śreni, without taking any turn; it would take only one Samaya (smallest time-unit) to reach the point of arrival. ‘ujjuyāyata' ti rjuścāsāvāyatā ceti rjvāyatā yayā jivādaya urdhvalokāderadholokādau rjutayā yāntiti.
(Bhaga 25.91 Vr Pa 865) 'ujjuāyayāe' tti yadā maraṇasthānāpekṣayotpattisthānam samasrenyām bhavati tadā rjvāyatā
Rjumati Manaḥparyava A type of Manahparyavajñāna (mind-reading); that Manahparyavajñāna which can take cognizance of only the general character of the modes of the mind of other persons or those modes which are identical. riju sāmanam tammattagāhini rijumai manonānam.
(ViBhā 784)
Rjusūtra Naya Straight and direct approach-A type of Naya (non-absolutistic standpoint); that Naya, which takes cognizance of the actually present mode. Vartamānaparyāyagrāhi rjusūtraḥ. (Bhikṣu 5.10)

Page #104

: 87 :
vagyhņāti, anyān sato'pi kşayopasamāpakarşāt na grlnäti tadälpamekamavagylınātityucyate. See-Alpa Avagrahamati.
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakośa Rtubaddhakāla See-Dvitiya Samavasarana. Rddhi 1. Grandeur, fortune.
(Bhaga 3.4) 2. The supernatural power obtained through yoga (spiritual practices like Tapa, Dhyāna etc.). See-Labdhi.
Rddhi Gaurava Arrogance quâ Rddhi-A type of Gaurava (arrogance); that inauspicious feeling, on account of which a person becomes arrogant of the attainment of Rddhi (1) (grandeur) or (2) (supernatural power) and aspires for unobtained Rddhi.. rddhiprāptyabhimānāprāptaprārthanādvāreņātmano'śubhabhāvah......rddhayādişu gauravamadarah.
(SNhã 3.505 VỊ Pa 163)
Rddhiprāpta 1. One possessed of Labdhi (supernatural power) or yogajavibhuti (supernatural power, obtained through yoga (spiritual practices like Tapa, Dhyāna etc.)). 2. One whose flow of Bhāva (1) (disposition at subtle level of consciousness) is pure.
(Prajna 1.90)
Ekajīvaka That vegetation, in which there is only one soul in one body. patrāņi ekajivakāni-ekajīvādhişthatäni.
(PrajnaVr Pa 33) pattā patteyajiviyā......
(Prajmã 1.35) Ekataḥkhā Śreņi A type of ākāśaśreni (Śreņi (1) (the row of space-units)); that ākāśaśreņi, through which the soul of a Sthāvara Jiva (living being incapable of undertaking locomotion), passes during Antarālagati (motion of the Jiva (soul) after death in the space)), (or a Pudgala (physical substance travels), when it enters into the Trasanādi (central cylindrical part of the cosmos, wherein the living beings capable of undertaking locomotion can inhabit) from any one side of it, taking a turn, moves upwards or downwards in it and again taking a turn towards the same side, emerges out of the Trasanādi and reaches →
---- the destination; it may take two or three turns; it is called Ekataḥkhā, because it touches the space outside the Trasanādi only on one side. In this kind of Sreni, there is the motion with turns like that of Ekatovakrā (the Sreni with one turn), Dvitovakrā (the Sreni with two turns), but its structure is different from them, on account of the involvement of Trasanādi. 'egaokhah'tti yayā jīvah pudgalo vā nädyā vāmapārsvādestām praviştastayaiva gatvā punastadvāmаpārsvādāvutpadyate sā ekatah khā, ekasyām disi vāmādipārsvalaksanasya bhāvāditi, iyam ca dvitricaturvakropeta'pi kşetraviseşāśriteti bhedonoktāḥ, sthāpanā ceyam.
(Bhaga 25.91 Vr Pa 868)
Rşabhanārāca Samhanana A kind of Samhanana (bone-structure); a very robust structure of bones, in which there is interlocking of bones and bandage of the bones are crossed-tightened, but without a pin. yatra tu kilikā nāsti tad rşabhanārācam.
(Sthā 6.30 Vr Pa 339) See-Vajrarṣabhanārāca Samhanana.
Rşibhāṣita A kind of Kālika Śruta (a category of Agama (2) (canonical work) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night), in which the sermons of forty-five Arhatas (2) (ones possessed of super-sensory knowledge) have been compiled.
(Nandi 78)
A
Ekatovakrā Śreņi A type of äkāšaśreni (Śreni (1) (the row of spaceunits)); the path of the motion of the Jiva (soul) or the Pudgala (physical substance), with one turn. Basically all the rows of space-units are straight. They are termed curved only with respect to
Eka Avagrahamati yoșidādisparśānām yam kiñcidekam sparsama

Page #105

w: 88:
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakośa
speech and body) to another one. Hence, it is avicāra (free from transition). (Here, the meditator does away with the conceptual activity (vicara) at the outset, which is followed by the stoppage of the verbal association (vitarka). Now he is completely free from the conceptual thinking impregnated with linguistic medium). egattaviyakke ti ekatvena---abhedenotpādādiparyāyāņāmanyatamaikaparyāyālambanatayetyartho vitarkkah pūrvagatašrutāsrayovyanjanaripo'rtharūpo vā yasya tadekatvavitarkam, tathā na vidyate vicāro'rthavyañjanayoritarasmäditaratra tathā manahprabhịtināmanyatarasmādanyatra sancaranalakṣaṇaḥ.
(Stha 4.69 Vr Pa 180) See-Prthaktvavitarkasavicāra (which is the
first step of Sukla Dhyāna).
the change in the direction of the motion, such path is taken when the place of re-birth (of the soul or the place of destination of the Pudgala) is not in the same Sreni (1) but in the one which is in the same Pratara (plane) with respect to the place of death in the previous birth (or the place of departure of the Pudgala). When the Jiva or the Pudgala, while undertaking motion in the straight path, enters into other Sreņi, it has to take one turn, and so it is called the Sreni with one turn; e.g.-when a Jiva or the Pudgala, departing from the east direction of the lower cosmos travels to the west direction of the upper cosmos, then in the beginning it reaches in the east direction of the upper cosmos through a straight line-i.e., it travels in the same Sreni, and then it takes a turn to travel in the west direction. It takes two Samayas (smallest time-units) to reach the destination 'egao vamka' tti 'ekata' ekasyām disi 'varkā' vakrā yayā jīvāpudgalā rju gatvā vakram kurvanti-śrenyantarena yāntīti, sthāpanā ceyam..
(Bhaga 25.91 Vr Pa 468) egaovamkāe sedhie uvavajjamāne dusamaienam viggahenam uvavajjejjā. (Blaga 34.3) yadā punarmaraṇasthānādutpattisthanamekapratare visrenyām varttate tadaikatovakrā śrenih syāt samayadvayena cotpattisthānaprāptih syādityata ucyate. (Bhaga 34.3 Vr Pa 956, 957) Ekatvavikriyā A kind of Vaikriya Labdhi (protean power), through which one can transform one's own body into the form of a lion etc. ekatvavikriyā—svasarīrādprthagblrävena simhavyāghrahamsakurarādibhāvena vikriya.
(Tavā 2.47)
Ekatva Anuprekṣā Contemplation on solitariness-Fourth Anuprekşā (4) (contemplative meditation); in which one contemplates over the solitary nature of soul. It comprises repeated reflection on the themes such as 'nobody partakes of disease, old age suffering, death etc.' 'whatever fruition of Karma one has bound has to be endured by oneself'; also repeated reflection on solitariness of soul, by separating the self from attachment to owns and aversion to aliens. eka evāham na me kaścit svah paro vā vidyate. eka evāham jāye eka eka mriye.....eka evāham svakytakarmaphalamanubhavāmiti cintayet. evam hyasya cintayataḥ svajanasamjñakesu snehānurāgapratibandho na bhavati parasamjñakeșu ca dveşānubandhaḥ, tato niḥsangatāmabhyupagato mokṣāyaiva ghațata ityekatvānuprekşā.
(TaBhā 9.7)
Ekatvavitarkaavicāra The second step in the four-stepped śukla Dhyāna (pure meditation); here ekatva (single) means '(concentration on) a single mode'; vitarka means '(concentration attended with) verbal activity'; avicāra means 'intransitive'. Thus, the Dhyāna in which there is concentration on single mode through the stoppage of the verbal association is ekatvavitarka; in this, there is no transition from one 'concept' to another one, nor from one 'term' to another one, nor from a 'concept' to a 'term' and vice-versa, nor from one Yoga (2) (activity of mind,
Ekapākşika That ascetic (Muni), who gets initiation as well as learns sruta (scripture) from one and the same Ācārya (preceptor), or who, after initiation, leads his ascetic life in one and the same Gana (religious sub-order). duviho ya egapakkhi, pavvajjasute ya hoti nāyavvo. suttammi ekavāyana, pavvajjāe kulivvādi..
(VyaBhā 1299)
Ekabhavika A type of Noāgamataḥ Jñaśarira-bhavyasarira-vyatirikta Dravyanikṣepa;

Page #106

Jaina Paribhäsika Sabdakosa
that Jiva (living being) whose form of life in the next birth has already been ascertained but lifespan Karma is still not bound; such Jiva is called Ekabhavika (i.e. the Jiva with destined future birth) in present birth.
yo jivo mrtva'nantarabhave sankheṣu utpatsyate sa teşvabaddhayuṣko'pi janmadinādārabhya ekabhavikaḥ sa sankha ucyate.
(Anu 568 MaVr Pa 213)
Ekavidha Avagrahamati
A kind of empirical Arthavagraha:
in which one has cognizance only of one mode. eg. to have cognizance only of one sound of any one musical instrument.
dhamavagṛhati.
....tatādiśabdānāmekavidhävagrahaṇāt ekavi(Tavā 1.16.16)
Ekalaviharapratimă
A kind of Pratimă (intensive course of spiritual practices),
in which the vow of leading solitarily the ascetic life is taken.
ekakino viharo-grāmādicaryā sa eva pratima— abhigrahaḥ ekakivihärapratima.
(Stha 8.1 Vr Pa 395)
Ekasiddha
A kind of Siddha (liberated soul): that Siddha, who had emancipated all alone in
that Samaya (smallest time-unit). ekammi samae ekko ceva siddho.
(Nandi 31 Cap.27)
Ekasthāna
A type of Pratyakhyāna (1) (formal resolve (vow) of abstinence));
in which intake of food is restricted to only one time a day, at one place, in one sitting and in one posture. (Åva 6.5)
Ekānuprekṣā
A kind of Anuprekṣa (3) (contemplative meditation) of Dharmyadhyāna (meditation on nature of reality). (Stha 4.68)
See-Ekatvanuprekṣā.
Ekanta Naya Pseudo-naya-One-sided (or absolutistic) view;
~89
a (philosophical) view which propounds. 'general' and 'particular' non-relatively.
(Sapra 1.14)
Ekänta Parokṣa
Absolutely indirect (mediate) knowledgeThat knowledge, through which the knowable object is not perceived directly either by soul or by sense-organs and mind, e.g. anumana jñāna (knowledge through inference). ekantena"tmana indriyamanasām cā sākṣātkā
reṇopajayamanatvädekāntaparoksam.
(Vibha 95 Vr)
Ekāmarśā
A blemish of Pratilekhana (inspection of monastic paraphernalia);
while undertaking the inspection of clothes, to hold it in the middle so as to look at both the sides simultaneously, that is to view the whole of it at one glance (instead of looking at it in parts). ekāmarśanam ekamarśa.....madhye grhitvā grahaṇadeśam yavadubhayato vastrasya yadekakālam samgharṣaṇamākarṣaṇam.
(U 26.27 Šavr Pa 541)
Ekarthikanuyoga
A kind of Dravyanuyoga (ontological exposition):
exposition of the fundamental Dravya (substance) through its synonyms. ekaścāsavarthasca abhidheyo jivādiḥ sa yeṣāmasti ta ekarthikäḥ śabdāstairanuyogastatkathanamityarthaḥ. (Stha 10.46 Vr Pa 456)
Ekāsana
A type of Pratyakhyāna (1) (formal resolve (vow) of abstinence));
in which the taking meals is restricted to once a day, sitting at one place.
egasanagam nama puta bhumito na cālijjamti, sesani hatthe payani calejjāvi. (AvaCa 2 p.316)
Ekendriya
One-sensed being
1. The Jiva (soul) possessed of only one sense-organ of touch, e.g., earth-bodied (jiva), water-bodied (Jiva) etc.. ekamindriyam-karanam sparśanalakṣaṇamekendriya......prthivyadayaḥ. (Sth 5.204 Vr Pa 319) 2. Since only one sense-organ can be used at a

Page #107

- 90 :
time, even living beings, having five sense-organs, are deemed to be one-sensed being from the view point of use in the present moment. egeņa ceva tamhā uvaogegimdio savvo.
(Vibhā 2998)
Jaina Păribhāşika Sabdakosa ment quâ acceptance of food etc.)-Indulging in an activity during the process of bhikṣi (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction), which is not inconformity with the right comportment pertaining to collection of food etc. by the ascetic (as a recipient) and giving of food etc. by the householder (as a giver). gahanesanāi dose āyaparasamutthie voccham..
(PiNi 514)
Ekendriya Ratna Those seven ratnas (precious and unique objects) of the Cakravarti (universal sovereign), which are the earth-bodied beings belonging to the categery of one-sensed beings and are produced from the transformations of their bodies; e.g.. the Cakraratna (Cakravarti's discus, which is a ratna) and the like. cakrādini sapta ekendriyāni prthivipariņāmarupāņi.
(PrasāVPa 351)
Eşaņā Samiti Comportment quâ acceptance of food etc.--The third Samiti (comportment); it consists in search for the necessities of ascetic life, such as food, drinks, bowls, clothes etc. strictly in conformity with scriptural prescriptions. annapānarajoharanapātracivarädinām dharmasādhnānāmāsrayasya codgamotpādana işaņādoşavarjanameşaņāsamitiḥ. (Tabha 9.5)
Ekoruka The human beings who take birth in the antaradvipa (island situated in Lavanasamudra) named Ekoruka; their height is 800 Dhanusa and have 64 vertebra. .....egoruyamanussāņam egoruyadive ņāmam dive...... ...atậhadhaņusayaūsittā, coutthimpitthakaramdagā......
(Jivā 3.217,218) ekorukā mýdāhārā guhāvāsinaḥ. (Tavā 3.36)
Eşaniya The things such as food etc. which, (being free from blemishes pertaining to the Eşaņā Samiti). become acceptable to the ascetic. (Bhaga 1.438)
Ai
Airavata A type of Karmabhūmi.
(Sthā 2.268)
See-Airāvata.
Evambhūta Naya Actualistic standpoint-The last one of the seven kinds of Naya (non-absolutistic standpoint); the non-absolutistic standpoint which accepts only the employment of that word which actually excercises the activity connoted by it; e.g., the teacher is only one who is actually employed in the activity of teaching. kriyāparinatamartham tacchabdavācyam svikurannevambhūtaḥ.
(Bhiksu 5.13)
Eoambhuta Vedanữ To experience the feeling (of pain and pleasure) exact correspondance with the Karnia bound. 'evambhūyam veyanam' ti yathāvidham karma nibamddham evambhūtāmevam prakāratayotpannām vedanām......anubhavanti.
(Bhaga 5.116 Vr) See-Anevambhūta Vedanā.
Airāvata That region of Karmabhūmi, which is situated in between Mount Sikhari and Eastern-Western and Northen oceans. Mount Vijayārdha is situated in its middle. There prevail Avasarpiņi (descending half of the time-cycle) and Utsarpiņi (the cycle of ascending and descending time period respectively) in this region. sikharino girestrayāņām prvāpaottarasamudraņām madhye tasyairāvatasya upanyāso veditavyaḥ
(Tavā 3.10) See-Mahāvideha.
Airyāpathika Bandha
Eşaņā Doşa Blemish pertaining to Eşaņā Samiti (comport-
(Bhag. 8.302 Vr)
See-Īryāpathika Bandha.

Page #108

-: 91 :
monastic order. It is of ten types such as Icclākāra and the like. sāmācārī dasavidhā ogharupā.... (Usa Vr Pa 547) See-Sāmācāri.
Oghādesa An angle of explanation, through which the object is propounded in general. See-Vidhānādesa.
Jaina Pāribhäşika Sabdakosa Airyāpathiki Kriyā A kind of Ajivakriyā (transformation of Pudgala (material clusters belonging to Karmavarganā) in the form of Karma)); transformation of the set of Pudgala, in the form of Sātavedaniya Karma (Karma, responsible for the experience of feeling of happiness), caused by the instantaneous activity, free from passions, of the person who has subsided or annihilated Mohaniya (deluding) Karma, or who is Sayogi Kevali (an omniscient person with Yoga (2) (activities of mind, speech and body)). pravrttinimittam tu yatkevalayogapratyayamupasāntamohāditrayasya sātavedaniyakarmmatayā ajīvasya pudgalarāśerbhavanam sā airyapathiki kriyā.
(Sthā 2.4 Vr Pa 37) samvudassa ņam anagarassa āuttam gacchamanassa......jassa nam koha-māna-māyā-lobhā vocchinnā bhavamti, tassaņam iriyāvahiyā kiriya kajjai.
(Bhaga 7.126) See Iryāpathika Bandha.
Oghodbhavā Sakti Unmanifested power inherent in a substanceFor instance, the power of transformation of grass into ghee. gunaparyāyayoh saktimātramoghodbhavādimā.. jñāyamānā tratvenājyasaktiranumānataḥ....
(Drata 2.6,7)
Ojaāhāra The Pudgala (material aggregate) apropriate for aliment, which is appropriated by a Jiva (soul), at the first Samaya (smallest time-unit) of its new birth (re-incarnation), from the surrounding environment or from the zygote (i.e., ovum of the mother fertilized by sperm of the father) through its own Kārmanasarira(subtlemost body formed by Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma)) and that which is utilized by the Jiva as its first aliment (Ahāra). oja-utpattidese āhārayogyapudgalasamühah.
(Prajna 28.105 VỊ Pa 510)
Oghaniryukti A scholiastic treatise in the form of Niryukti (oldest scholion on canonical work), which gives general exposition of the conduct called Caraņa (ethical conduct to be practised perennially) and Karana (8) (performances of monastic conduct to be undertaken from time to time for definite purposes). ohena u nijjuttim voccham caranakaraṇānuogāto.
(OBhā 14)
Oghasamjñā One of the Samjñās (5) instinctual sensation); instinctive knowledge attained at the level of sensation, without involvement of senses and mind; the knowledge (or intuition) which occurs through (subtle) vibrations. oghah-sāmānyam apravibhaktarūpam yatra na sparsanādinidriyāni tāni manonimittamāsriyante, kevalam matyāvaraṇīyakşayopasama eva tasya jñānasyotpatau nimittam. (TaBhā 1.14 Vr)
Au Aughika Upakarana That monastic paraphernalia, which are used daily by an ascetic. aughiko nityameva yo gyhyate. (PrasãV? Pa 118) Autpattiki Buddhi A kind of Aśrutanisrita Matijñāna (perceptual congnition not depending upon verbal symbol); an intuitive power of instantaneous comprehension that apprehends precisely the objects which were not seen, heard or known previously. puvvam aditthamasuyamaveiya-takkhanavisuddhagahiyatthā. avvāhaya-phalajogā, buddhi uppattiyā nāma..
(Nandi 38.2)
Ogha Sāmācārī The conventional, formal and etiqutte-related conduct for organisational behaviour in the

Page #109

92:
Audayika Bhāva
(Anu 271)
See-Udayanişpanna.
Audārika Asvādhyāya A kind of Asvādhyāyika (time and place in which Svādhyāya (scriptural studies and teaching) is prohibited)); the place in which there are (such foul or filthy objects like) bones, meat etc. in vicinity and the time in which there takes place an eclipse of moon etc. are prohibited for undertaking Svādhyāya. dasavidhe orālie asajjhāie pannatte, tam jahāatthi, mamse, soņite, asuisāmamte, susānasāmamte, camdovarāe, sūrovarāe, padane, rāyavusgahe, uvassayassa amto orālie sarirage.
(Sthā 10.21)
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa 3. When a yogi (an ascetic), equipped with the Ahāraka Labdhi (supernatural power of creation of conveyance body) creates an Ahārakasarira (conveyance body), but till the formation of such body is not completed, there is combination of the activity of Audārikasarira (gross body) with that of the Ahārakaśarīra. 4. When a Kevali (the omniscient soul) undertakes Samudghāta (expansion of soul-units outside the body), in the second, sixth and seventh Samayas (smallest time-unit) of the operation, there is combination of the activity of Audārikaśarīra (gross body) with that of the Kārmaņasarira. audārikamutpattikāle'sampurnam sat miśram kārmmaneneti audārikamisram tadevaudārikamisrakam tallaksanam sariramaudārikamiśrakasarīram tadeva kāyastasya yah prayogah audārikamisrakasarirasya vā yah kāyaprayogah sa audārikamisrakasarirakāyaprayogah. yadā punaraudārikasariri vaikriyalabdhisampanno manuşyah pañcendriyatiryagyonikah paryāptabādaravāyukāyiko vā vaikriyam karoti tada audārikakāyayoga eva vartamānah pradeśān viksipya vaikriyasarirayogyān pudgalānupādāya yāvad vaikriyasariraparyāptyā na paryāptim gacchati tävadvaikriyenaudārikasarirasya misratā. ....evamähärakenäpyaudārikasarirasya misratä.
(Bhaga 8.58 Vr) dvitiyaşașthasaptamasamayesu punaḥ pradeśānām prakṣepasamhārayoraudārike tasmācca bahiḥ kārmane viryaparispandādaudārika kārmanamisrah.. nisran..
(Aupa VPa 210) Audārikamisrasarīrakāyayoga
(Aupa 176) See-Audärikamiśrasarīrakāyaprayoga.
Audārikakāyayoga The physical activity of moving etc. of the humans and the subhumans possessed of Audārika Sarīra (gross body).
(TaBhã 9.4 Vrp. 184) See--Vaikriyakāyayoga.
Audārikamisrakāyayoga
(TaBhā 2.26 Vr) See-Audārikamiśraśarīra Kāyaprayoga. Audārikamiśraśarīra Kāyaprayoga The physical activity of the combined function of the gross body with other type of bodies,viz., Karmana/Vaikriyalāhāraka, which is of four kinds1. When a Jiva (soul), on taking birth in the human or sub-human Gati (realm of mundane existence), apropriates the aliment in the first Samaya (smallest time-unit), but at that time building of the Sariraparyāpti (bio-potential quâ body) is not yet completed, there is combination of the activity of Audārikasarira (gross body) with the Kārmanasarīra (subtlemost body formed by Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma)). 2. When a human or a sub-human being equipped with the Vaikriya Labdhi (supernatural power of creation of protean body), creates a protean form, but till the formation of protean body is not completed, there is combination of the activity of Audārikasarira (gross body) with that of the Vaikriya (protean) body.
Audārikavargaņā The Pudgala-vargaņā (a class of material clusters) fit for the formation of the Audārikasarira (gross body). tathāvidhavisistaparinamaparinatānantapradeśikaskandhānāmekottaravrddhyaudārikasariragrahanaprayogyā anantā vargaņā bhavanti audārikasariragrahaņaprāyogyā ityarthaḥ.
(ViBhā 635 Vr) Audārika śarīra Gross body-It is made of gross matter compo

Page #110

Jaina Pāribhäsika Sabdakosa
- 93 :
sed of the (seven) corporeal ingredients such as post-alimentary juice, blood etc.; such is the body of human beings and sub-human beings. sthilapudgalanişpannam rasādidhātumayam audārikam, manusyatiraścām. (Jaisidi 7.25 Vr)
Aupacārika Avagraha
(ViBhaMaVr 1 p. 168) See-Vyāvahārika Arthāvagraha.
Aupacārika Vinaya
(PrasãV? Pa 68)
See-Lokopacāra Vinaya.
Audārikasarīrabardhananāna A sub-type of Nāma (body-making) Karma, the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for the establishment of the mutual bond between the Pudgalas of Audārikasarira (the material clusters of the gross body), which have already been appropriated and which are being appropriated, and also their bond with Taijasaśarira (fiery body) and Kārmanasarira (subtlemost body formed by Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma)). yadudayavasād audārikapudgalānām grhitānām gyhyamāṇānām ca parasparam taijasadipudgalaiśca saha sambandha upajāyate tadaudārikabandhanam.
(Prajňa 23.43 V? Pa 470)
Aupanidhiki Dravyānupūrvi A kind of Dravyānupūrvi (exposition of the sequence of the fundamental substances); exposition of the purport of the topic under consideration through figures (tables, etc.) putting the contents in the right order, the reverse order and the order based on permutation-combination. adhikytādhyayanapurvāpūrvānupūrvyādiracanasrayaprastāropayogini aupanidhikityucyate.
(Anu 111 HÔVrp.31)
Auddesika A type of Udgama Dosa (blemish of bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) relating to origination or preparation of food etc.); food etc., prepared for giving it as Dāna (offering) to the Nirgranthas (2) (i.e., the Jain ascetics) by indulging in Arambha (violence) and Samārambha (assualt etc.). uddissa kajjai tam uddesiyam, sādhunimittam ārambho tti vuttam bhavati. (Da 3.2 JiCup. 111)
Aupapātika 1. Name of the first of the twelve Upāngas (auxiliary canonical works). A kind of Utkālika Sruta (a category of Agamas (canonical works), which is allowed to be studied at all time barring the akāla prahara (i.e., the period in which the study of Agamas is prohibited)); it serves as the text of Varnaka (stock passage used for description of a city etc.) and is a canonical text furnishing introductory information about the heretic philosophers. (Nandi 77) 2. The soul subject to reincarnation atthi me āyā ovavāie.
. (Ā 1.2 3. The celestials and infernals, as they are born through Upapāta (a type of birth of a Jiva (soul) which takes place spontaneously from certain inanimate objects, and not through sexual or asexual reproduction). aupapātikā devanārakāh. (Sthä 8.2 Vr Pa 395)
Aupakrainiki Vedanữ The feeling (vedanā) of pain which is produced involuntarily on account of the fruition of Vedaniya (feeling-experiencing) Karma and the instrumental cause of disease etc.. svayameva samipe bhavanamudiranākaranena vä samipānayanam tena nirurttā aupakramiki.
(Prajna 35.12 Vr Pa 557) See-Abhyupagamiki Vedanā.
Аиpaтya To compare and contrast two objects on the basis of their identity and difference in their properties (attributes). ovamme duvihe pannatte, tam jahā-sähammovanie ya vehammovanie ya. (Anu 538)
Aupagrahika Upakarana Those monastic paraphernalia, which are used casually only in a particular situation. kärane āpanne samyamayātrārtham yo grhyate na punarnityameva sa aupagrahikah.
(PrasāV? Pa 118)
Aupamya Satya A type of (verbal) truth; on the basis of common characteristic, to use figure of speech like similie or metaphor for

Page #111

- 94:
describing anything; e.g. (her) eyes are like lotus. Here comparison of eyes with lotus is made on the basis of the fact that both are opening. daśamamaupamyasatyamiti upamaivaupamyam tena satyamaupamyasatyam yathā samudravattadāgam devo'yam simhastvamiti, sarvatraikāraḥ prathamaikavacanārthe drastavya iheti.
(Sthi 10.89 Vy Pa 464)
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa ihaikavaktavyatārthādhikārānugatā vākyapaddhatayo gandikā ucyante tāsāmanuyogaḥ, arthakathanavidhih gandikānuyogah.
(Samapra 127 Vr Pa 122) gamdiyānuoge kulagaragamdiyão, titthayaragamdiyão....āghavijjamti. (Nandi 121) See-Gandikānuyoga.
Aupaśamika Bhāva The state of soul attained through Upasama (subsidence) (of Mohaniya (deluding) Karma). ....upasamah....tena nişpanno bhāvaḥ aupasamikah.
(Jaisidi 2.45 Vr) See-Upasama.
Katisañcita A set or multitude of things, conglomerated in a number which is Samkhyāta (numerable). 'kati' tyanena samkhyāvācinā dvyādayah samkhyāvanto'bhidhiyante....sancitāh-katyutpattisādharmyād buddhyā rāsikrtāste katisancitāh.
(Sthā 3.7 Vr Pa 99) See-Akatisancita.
Kathāprabandha Sambhoja One type of mutual etiquette amongst Sambhojika (commensel co-religionist) ascetics: managing discourses or debates with ascetics who are Sāmbhojika. This type of etiquette may also be held with non-Sāmbhojika. kathā--vādādikā pañcadhā tasyāh prabandhanam--prabandhena karanam kathāprabandhanam, tatra sambhogāsambhogau bhavatah.
(Sama 12.2 Vr Pa 23)
Aupaśamika Samyaktva The Samyaktva (right faith) obtained through the Upasama (subsidence) of the Darsanasaptaka (those seven sub-types of deluding Karma-four Anantānubandhi (Kaşāya) (passions causing endless transmigration) and three Darśanamoha (view-deluding) Karma--the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for prevention of Samyaktva (right faith)). samyaktvam....anantānubandhicatuskasya darśanamohaniyatrikasya copašame aupasamikam.
(Jaisidi 5.4 Vr) Auşadhi Rddhi That Labdhi (supernatural power) obtained through Tapa (austerities), by dint of which the ascetic's touch etc. are infused with the qualities of all kinds of medicines. It is of eight types: Amarşauşadhi, Kşvelausadhi, Jallausadhi, Malauşadhi, Vidausadhi, Sarvausadhi, Asyāvişauşadhi, Drstivişausadhi. ausadhirddharaştavidhā--asādhyānāmapyāmayānām sarveşām vinivettiheturāmarsaksvelajallamalavitsarvauṣadhiprāptāsyāvişadrstyavişavikalpāt.
(Tavā 3.36.3)
Kandarpa An Aticāra (partial transgression) of Anarthadanda Viramaņa (the eighth vow of lay follower): indulging in amorous talks, wagging etc., indulging in erotic games which arouse the Moha (sexual instinct). kandarpah-kāmastadhetuvišisto kandarpa ucyate, rāgodrekāt prahāsamisram mohoddipakam karmeti bhāvaḥ. (Upā 1.39 Vr p. 17)
Ka Kandikānuyoga A division of Anuyoga (1) Drstivāda; kandikā (gandikā) means a system of sentences, which deals with the subject of meaning of the statements having similar purport; hence, Kandikānuyoga is the method of expressing the meaning of kandikā.
Kapāta Door-panel-In the course of the Kevali-samudghāta (spatial expansion of soul-units by the omniscient soul beyond the body), the configuration of door-panel is attained in the second and seventh Samaya (smallest time-unit) of the projection; the soul-units which had spread up to the zenith and nadir of the cosmos in the first Samaya in the shape of a column now expand east-west and north-south, touching the extreme ends of the cosmos in the upper

Page #112

-:95:
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa and lower directions, and assuming a shape of a door-panel (which resembles a fourteen Rajjus (innumerable Yojanas (1 Yojana=7.88 miles) high parallalopiped)). 'biie kavādam karei'tti dvitiyasamaye tu tameva dandam pūrvāparadigdvayaprasāranātpārsvato lokäntagāmikapātamiva kapātam karoti.
(Aupa 174 VPa 209) See-Kevalisamudghāta.
See-Sandhi. 8. Performances of monastic conduct to be undertaken from time to time for definite purposes, e.g. pindavisuddhi etc.. yattu prayojane äpanne kriyate tatkaranam........ pindavisuddhyādi tu prayojane samāpanne kriyate.
(ONiVr Pa 14)
Karaņa Aparyāpta That Jiva (living being), which will accomplish its bio-potential fully in future, but it has not accomplished them in the present. ye punaḥ karaṇāni, sarirendriyādini na tāvannirvartayanti, atha cāvasyam nirvarttayisyanti te karaṇāparyāptāḥ.
(PrajñāV Pa 26)
Karaņa 1. The Virya (3) (spiritual energy) of the Jiva (soul), which is cause of the activity of mind, speech and body and which becomes instrumental in bringing about the eight kinds of karmika states, viz., Bandha, Samkramana etc.. cauvvihe karane pannatte, tam jaha-manakarane, vaikarane, kāyakarane, kammakarane.
(Bhaga 6.5 Vr) See-Karmakarana. 2. The process of the building of Paryāpti (biopotential), a kind of energy of Pudgala (physical substance) paryāptih pudgalarūpātmanaḥ kartuḥ karanaviseṣaḥ.
(TaBhā:8.12 Vr) 3. The operation of spiritual energy which is a particular Pariņāma (2) (natural transformation) of soul; it is three-fold-(i) Yathāpravrtti Karana (automatic), (ii) Apūrvakarana (unprecedented) and (11) Anivșttikarana (unamanable to lapse). pariņāmavisesaḥ karanam. (Jaisidi 5.7) yathāpravrttyapūrvā'nivrttibhedät tridhā.
(Jaisidi 1) 4. Action-It is threefold-committing oneself, making others to commit and approving what is committed by others. karanam tiviham-katam kāritam anumatam.
(DaACü p. 41) 5. Indispensible means (of an activity), which is threefold-mind, speech and body. teneti sādhakatamam karanam taiyābhihānao'bhimayam. kena tivihena bhanie maneņa vāyāe kāenam..
(ViBhā 3524) tivihe karane pannatte, tam jaha-manakarane, vaikarane, kāyakaraṇe.
(Stha 3.15) 6. Sense-organ. indriyam-karaṇam. (Sthā5.176 Vr Pa 319) 7. That part of the body (Caitanyakendra) where there is compact, concentration of consciousness and through which the rays of super-sensory perception emerge out.
Karanaguņaśreni Kșapaka Sreņi (spiritual ladder of annihilation of deluding Karma); the flow of Pariņāma (1) (to undergo transformation from one state to another one) of soul, which is capable of annihilating the delusion. karanena-apūrvakaraṇena gunahetukā śrenih karanagunasrenih sarvoparitanasthitermohaniyādikarmadalikānyupādāyodayasamayātprabhrti dvitiyādisamayeşvasamkhyātagunapudgala....karanagunasrenih grhyate.
(U 29.7 ŚãV? Pa 79) Karaṇavīrya Transformation of potential energy of soul into dynamic one, which occurs on account of the Kşayopasama (annihilation-cum-subsidence) or Kşaya (annihilation) of the Viryāntarāya (Karma, obstructing the spiritual energy) and the Udaya (rise) of Sariranāma Karma (sub-type of body-making Karma, responsible for appropriation and coalescing of corresponding material clusters). viryāntarāyakşayakşayopaśamato....labdhiviryakāryabhūtā kriyā karaṇam tadrūpam karaņavīryam.
(Bhaga 1.376 Vr)
Karanasaptati A semi-canonical compilation, in which seventy types of Karana (8) (i.e., performances of monastic conduct to be undertaken from time to time for definite purposes) have been compiled, e.g., four pindavisodhi, five samities etc.. pindavisohi samii bhāvana padima ya imdiyaniroho.

Page #113

~:96:~
padilehanaguttio abhiggaha ceva karaṇam tu...
(ONI 3)
See-Karana (8).
Karana Satya
Full concentration in Karana (8) (ie., performances of monastic conduct to be undertaken from time to time for definite purposes) at hand, which increases the operational efficiency and also makes the monk free from discrepency between precept and practice. karanasaccenam karanasattin janayai, karanasacce vattamane jive jahāvāi tahäkäri yavi bhavai. (U 29.52) karane satyam karanasatyam yatpratilekhanädikriyam yathoktam samyagupayuktaḥ kurute, tena karanasaktim tanmähätmyat pura'ndhyavasitakriyāsāmarthyarūpām janayati. (U 29.52 SaVr Pa 591)
Karaṇānuyoga
A kind of Dravyanuyoga (ontological exposition): exposition with respect to the essential means that contribute to the transformation of a Dravya (substance), resulting in creation of its (new)
state.
karaṇāṇuogo tti kriyate ebhiriti karanani tesämanuyogaḥ karaṇanuyogaḥ, tathahi-jivadravyasya karturvicitrakriyasu sädhakatamani kālasvabhavaniyatipürvakṛtäni naikāki jivaḥ kincana karttumalamiti, mṛddravyam vā kulālacakracivaradaṇḍādikam karaṇakalāpamantareṇa na ghatalakṣaṇam kāryam prati ghatata iti tasya tāni karaṇānīti dravyasya karaṇānuyogaḥ. (Stha 10.46 Vr Pa 456)
Karişyati Dana
A variety of Dana (charity); that Dana, which is given in anticipation of reciprocal gain.
kariṣyati kancanopakāram mamāyamitibuddhyā yaddanam tatkarişyatiti danamucyate.
(Stha 10.94 Vr Pa 471)
Karma
1. Material aggregates, belonging to the Karmavargana (class of material clusters quâ Karma). which are possessed of the potentiality of getting transformed into Karma, on being attracted by the activites of the soul. atmapravṛttyäkṛṣṭästatprayogyapudgalāḥ
Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
karma.
(Jaisidi 4.1) 2. The actions such as throwing upwards etc. karma-utkṣepaṇāpakṣepaṇādi.
(Bhaga 1.146 Vr)
Karmakarana
The Virya (3) (spiritual energy) of the Jiva (soul). which is the cause of bringing about changes in the eight states of Karma, viz., Bandhana (bondage), Samkramana (transference), Udvarttană (augmentation), Apavarttană (attenuation), Udirana (premature rise), Upasama (subsdence), Niddhati (incapacitation of other Karmakaranas (spiritual energy quâ transformations of Karma) except Udvartana and Apavar tana), Nikācana (incapacitation of all other Karmakaranas).
bandhana samkamaṇuvvaṭṭaṇā ya avavaṭṭaṇā udiraṇaya.
uvasāmanā nihatti nikāyaṇāca tti karaṇāim.. (Kapra 2) karmaviṣayam karaṇam-jivaviryam bandhanasamkramayadinimittabhitam karmakaranam. (Bhaga 6.5 Vr)
Karmaka Śarira
See—Kārmaṇa Śarīra.
Karmakasarirabandhananäma
A sub-type of Nama (body-making) Karma, the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for the establishment of the mutual relation between the Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma), which have been already appropriated and which are in the process of being appro priated.
yadudayat karmanapudgalänām grhitänām gr hyamananam ca parasparam sambandhastatkār maṇabandhananāma. (Prajñā 23.43 Vr Pa 470)
Karmacetana
That consciousness (a state of soul), which gets transformed in the form of Raga (attachment) and Duesa (aversion) due to mental agitation for agreeable and disagreeable objects respectively.
svehāpārvestänistavikalparūpena viseṣaraga
(BrDraSam Vrp.39)
(Praji 23.41)
dveşaparinamanam karmacetana.

Page #114

- 97 -
becomes the cause of the bondage of Karma. avyaktasukhaduḥkhānubhavanarūpā karmaphalacetanā.
(BrdrasamV, p. 39)
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa Karmajā Buddhi Intellect developed by practical experienceA kind of Aśrutanisrita Matijñāna (perceptual cognition not depending upon verbal symbol): that intellect, which can apprehend the secrets of an occupation through deep concentration (absorption) of mind. uvaogaditthasārā, kammapasamgaparigholanavisālā. sāhukkāraphalavai, kammasamutthā havai buddhi.
(Nandi 38.8)
Karmabhūmi Those regions (viz., five Bharata, five Airavata and five Mahāvideha in Jain Cosmography)), where people earn their livelihood by karma (action) such as-agriculture, commerce, and also where the people can undertake the spiritual activities. krşivānijyatapaḥsamyamānuşthänādikarmapradhānā bhūmayaḥ karmabhūmayah.
(Nandi 23 MaVr Pa 102) kammabhūmagā pamcasu bharahesu pamcasu eravadesu pamcasu mahāvidehesu ya.
(NandiCū p. 22) See-Akarmabhūmi.
Karmanişeka That part of total duration of Karma, in which Abādhākāla (period of dormancy of Karma) is not included: it is the period, during which Karma is experienced. This state is the period of Niseka. abādhonā--abādhākālapariḥīnā anubhavayogya karmasthitiḥ....-karmanişekaḥ.
(Prajna 23.60 V? Pa 479)
Karmaparigraha, The Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma) produced and accumulated by the Jiva (soul). tivihe pariggahe pannatte, tam jahā-kammapariggahe, sarīrapariggahe, bāhiragabhamdamattovagaranapariggahe. (Bhaga 18.123)
Karma Vargaņā Eightfold aggregates of Karma-A variety of Vargaņā (special class of Pudgala (material clusters) belonging to the same kind of material aggregates); material clusters which are possessed of the potentiality of getting transformed into the Kārmanasarira (subtlemost body formed by Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma)).
(ViBhā 631 Vr)
Karmaprakrti Type of Karma---The specific nature and variety of Karma (based on its effect). prakstisabdena svabhāvo bhedascābhidhiyate.
(UCū p. 277) See-Prakrtibandha.
Karmavīrya The energy produced as a result of Udaya (rise) of Karmas. karmāstaprakāram kārane käryopacārät tadeva viryamiti pravedayanti, tathāhi-audayikabhāvanispannam karinetyupadiśyate.
(Sūtra 1.8.2 Vr Pa 168)
Karmasarira Kāyaprayoga
(Sama 13.7) See-Kārmanaśarīra Kāyaprayoga.
Karmapravāda Purva The eighth out of the fourteen Pürvas (canonical works of earlier lore), which propounds the nature (theory) of Karma. atthamai kammappavādam, ņāņāvaraņāiyam atthavidam kammam pagati-tthiti-anubhāga-ppadesādiehim bhedehim annehi ya uttaruttabhedehim jattha vannijjati tam kammappavādam.
(Nandi 104 Cū p. 76)
Karmasthiti Duration of Karma-Time for which Karma's bondage with soul in the form of Karma lasts. sthitih-karmarūpatāvasthānalakṣaṇā.
(Prajñā 23.60 Vr Pa 479)
Karmaphalacetanā That consciousness (a state of soul), which, after experiencing the pleasure and pain, again
Karmādāna Occupation involving great bondage of Karma

Page #115

- 98:
Jaina Pāribhāşika Sabdakośn
vance of the sadhana (spiritual practice)).
(Nandi 78)
To undertake business and industry for earning one's livelihood, involving great violence and great possession which lead to bondage of Ката. 'kammādāņāim' ti karmmāņi-jñānāvaraņādinyādiyante yaistāni karmādānāni.
(Bhaga 8.242 Vr)
Kalpavrkça Wish-fulfilling trees—The trees which fulfill the necessities of the Yaugalikas (twins turned into couples). gamanayarādi savvam na hodi te homti savvakappatarū. niyaniyamanasamkappiyavattliūnim demti jugalāņam.
(Tri Pra 4.341)
Kalaha Pāpa The twelfth kind of Pāpakarma (indulging in evil activity); the bondage of inauspicious Karma, caused by indulging in quarrel.
(ĀVr Pa 72)
Kalaha Pāpasthāna That Karma, the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for the Jiva's (soul's) indulging in quarrel.
Uhica 22.22)
Kalpasthita 1. The ascetic who has been initiated in the tradition of the conduct of five great vows. sādhūnām kalpasthitil pañcamahävratarūpā.
(BrBha 5340 Vr) 2.That ascetic who fulfills the responsibility of the guru (leader) during the practice of Parihāravisuddhi Căritra (purificatory conduct). navānām janānām madhijādekam kalpasthitam-gurukalpam kuryāt. (BrBlā 6463 Vr)
Kalpa 1. A kind of Kālika Sruta (a category of Agama (2) (canonical work) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night); in which the description of the dos and don'ts of general rules and exceptions etc. regarding the monastic conduct is given. One of the four Chedasūtras (four canonical works, viz., Nisitha. Vyavahāra, Kalpa, Daśā)). kalpyante—bhidyante miīladigunā yatra sa kalpah.
(Ta Bhi 1.20 Vr) kāliyam anegaviham pannattam tam jahāuttarajjhayaņāim dasāo kappo vavahāro nisiham........
(Nandi 78) 2. That rule or code of conduct, on the basis of which the Samācāri (rules of conduct quâ etiquette, formality and convention) is conducted. 'kalpah sāmācāri ......... (BrBhā 4266 Vr) 3. A type of heaven. (See-Kalpopaga Deva). 4. The garment which is used by the ascetic for wrapping his body; the upper robe. (ONi 591)
Kalpasthiti Mores of monastic conduct (corresponding to the mode of asceticism such as Samāyika (2) Cäritra (preliminary initiation into ascetic conduct). Chedopasthapaniya Cāritra (ordination through detailed resolves) etc.). kalpasya-kalpädyuktasādlivācārasya sāmāyikacchedopasthāpaniyādeh sthitin-maryādā kalpasthitih.
(Sthā 6.103 Vr Pa 355)
Kalpātita Deva The Devas (gods) of higher category, viz., Graiveyaka (neck-dwelling (gods) and Anuttaravimāna (the highest heaven of the Empyrean gods), who are born in the heavens free from the hierarchy of the Indra (king), Sāmānika (kinglike) etc.. kappāiyā u je devā, duvihā te viyāhiyā. gevijjā'nuttarā ceva...
(U 36.212) kalpan--uktarīpānatitāh-taduparivarttisthanotpannatayā niskrāntāḥ kalpātitäh.
(U 36.209 SãVr Pa 702) See-Kalpopaga Deva.
Kalpavatamsikā The name of the ninth Upānga (auxiliary canonical work). A kind of Kālika Sruta (a category of Agama (2) (canonical work) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night); it contains the description of the attainment of auspicious birth (re-incarnation) after death by the ten grandsons of (King) Srenika, who had made Ārādhanā (punctilious (or rightful) obser
Kalpikā Committing a Pratişevanā (indulging in transgress.on like prärātipāta (injuring or killing a living being etc.)) or infringement of conduct. merely on account of some exceptional circum

Page #116

Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakośa
-: 99:
stances without motivation of attachment/ aversion. yā tu kalpikā sā'tadabhāvāt' rāgadveşābhāvād bhavati.
(BrBhā 4943 Vr)
Kaşāya Passions1. Excessive intrinsic heat in the soul-units) due to Rāga (attachment) and Duesa (aversion); (it is fourfold-anger, conceit, deceit and greed), by which, there is an influx of kasa, i.e., Karma. rāgadveşātmakottāpah kaşāyaḥ. (Jaisidi 4.23) kaşah karma bhavet tasya āyo-lābhaḥ prāptih kaşāyaḥ.
(Tabhā 6.5 Vr) 2. The impulse of Moha (delusion) which stains (vitiates) the consciousness (soul) with its own colour (the vitiating effect). kaluşayanti śuddhasvabhāvam santam karmamalinam kurvanti jīvamiti kaṣāyāḥ.
(Prajmã 14.1Vr Pa 290)
Kalpikākalpika A kind of Utkālika Śruta (a category of Āgamas (canonical works), which is allowed to be studied at all time barring the akāla prahara (i.e., the period in which the study of Agamas is prohibited)), which contains the description of kalpa (that which is permitted) and akalpa (that which is forbideen). kappamakappam ca jattha sute vannijjati tam kappiyākappiyam. (Nandi 77 Cü p. 57) Kalpopaga Deva · Kalpopapanna Deva-A Deva (god) who is born in the heavens with hierarcy of Indra (king), Sāmānika (king-like) etc.. kalpyante-indrasāmānikatrāyastrmsādidasaprakāratvena devā eteşviti kalpā--devalokāstānupagacchanti-utpattivişayatayā prāpnuvantiti kalpopagāḥ. (U36.209 SāVPa 702) See-Kalpātita Deva.
Kaşāya Ātmā A state of soul, which is of the nature of Rāga (attachment) and Dveşa (aversion). krodhädikaşāyavisista ātmā kaṣāyātmā akşīņānupaśāntakaṣāyāņām. (Bhaga 12.200 Vr)
Kaşāya Aśrava Āśrava quâ Kaşāya; The Parināma (2) (natural transformation) of the soul in the form of Kaşāya (passion) which becomes the cause of the influx of the Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma).
(Sthā 5.109)
· Kalpopapanna
(TaSū 4.3)
See-Kalpopaga Deva.
Kalyānaka A kind of Prāyaścitta (expiation); special Pratyākhyāna (1) (formal resolve (vow) of abstinence)) prescribed in the form of expiation. catuhkalyanakam prāyascittam....catvāri caturthabhaktāni catvāryācāmlāni catvāri ekasthānāni....
(BrBhā 5360 Vr) kalyāņakam prāyascittam diyate.
(ONi 358 V? Pa 296)
Kaşāyakusila A kind of Kusila Nirgrantha (3); that ascetic (Muni), who is vulnerable to Udiraņā (premature rise) of Samjvalana Kaşāya (flaming up passions) yeşām tu samyatānāmapi satām kathancitsanjvalanakaṣāyā udiryante te kaşāyakūśīlāḥ.
(SthāVPa 320) See-Kusila.
Kalyānānubandha Nirjarā That auspicious Nirjarā (shedding Karma), which becomes the cause of attainment of sugati (rebirth in auspicious birth) like heaven etc. or Mokşa (liberation). prasastanirjarākaḥ-kalyāṇānubandhanirjarah.
(Bhaga 6.1 Vr) See-Kusalamūlā Nirjarā.
Kaşāya-pratisamlinatā Practice of seclusion with respect to passionsA type of Pratisamlinata (a kind of external austerity); inhibition of rise of anger, conceit, deciet and greed, and to render the passions which are in the state of Udaya (rise) ineffactive. kohassudayaniroho vā udayapattassa vā kohassa viphalīkaranam, māṇassudayaniroho vā udayapattassa vā māṇassa viphalikaraṇam, māyāudayaņiroho vā udayapattāe vā māyāe viphali

Page #117

100:
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
karaṇam lohassudayaniroho vā udayapattassa vā lohassa viphalikaraṇam. se tam kasāyapadisamlīņayā.
(Aupa 37)
Kaşāyavedanīya Experiencing the Karma in the form of the Kaşāyas (passions). krodhādikaşāyarūpeṇa vedyate tat kaşāyavedaniyam.
(Prajna 23.17 Vr Pa 468)
animate and inanimate objects) of the Cakravarti (universal sovereign); the jewel of the Cakravarti, which illuminates the entire camp of the army. kākiņiratnamaştasauvarnikam....yatra candraprabhā sūryaprabhā vahnidiptirvā na tamahstomamapahartumalam bhavati tatra tamisraguhāyāmatinibidatimiratiraskaranadakşam....yacca sarvakālam cakravarti nijaskandhāvāre rātrau sthāpayati.
(PrasãVr Pa 350)
Kaşāyasamudghāta Expansion (projection) of soul-units (outside the body) due to intense passions-A type of Samudghāta (expansion of the soul-units beyond the body); it occurs due to the rise of intense passions. kaşāyasamudghātasamuddhataḥ kaşāyapudgalasātam....jivapradeśān sarīrādbahirniskāsya...
(Sama 7.2 Vr Pa 12)
Kāpotaleśyā Grey Leśyā (psychic colour)-The third among the six kinds of Leśyā; (it is the third inauspicious Leśyā); 1. The inauspicious flow of Bhāva (1) (disposition at subtle level of consciousness). A type of radiation emanating from soul at a very subtle level of consciousness, which makes the soul prone to crookedness. vamke vamkasamāyāre, niyadille anujjue. paliumcaga ovahie micchaditthi anārie..
(U 34.25) See-Bhāvalesyā. 2. The Pudgala (material clusters) of dove-colour which become instrumental in creation of disposition of Kāpotalesyā (1). See-Dravyalesyā.
Kāmkşā An Aticāra (partial transgression) of Samyaktva (right faith)-affinity for perverse goal.. kārkṣitam-yuktiyuktatvādahimsādyabhidhāyitvācca sakyolūkādidarsanānyapi sundaranyevetyanyānyadarśanagrahātmakam.,
(ušāV? Pa 567) Kāmkşāmohanīya View-deluding inclination-A mental state of desire (emanating from suspicion) as to whether 'I should accept this view' or 'I should accept that view'. kārkşa-anyānyadarśanagrahaḥ upalaksanatvāccāsya samkādiparigrahaḥ, tataḥ kārkṣāyā mohaniyam kākṣāmohaniyam. (Bhaga 1.118 V!)
Kāmaguna The objects such as sound etc. arousing sexual urge. kāmasya vā--madanasyoddipakā guņāh kāmaguņāh-sabdādayah. (Sama 5.3 VPa 10) sadde rūve ya gamdhe ya, rase phāse taheva ya. pamcavihe kāmaguņa......
(U 16 Gä 10)
Kãndarpi Bhãoanữ A kind of anguished Bhāvanā (5) (disposition of malignment); conduct and behaviour of a person whose psyche is imbued continuously with the indulgence in sexual talks (thoughts). kamdappakokkuiyāim taha, silasahāvahäsavigahāhim. Kinhãoemto ga param, kamdappam bhãoanam kunai..
(U 36.263)
Kāmabhogatīvrābhilāsā An Aticāra (partial transgression) of Svadārasantosa (Vrata) (continence in respect of one's own spouse, the fourth vow of lay follower); to cherish intense sensuality. kāmau--sabdarūpe, bhogāh-gandharasasparsāsteṣu tivrābhilāşah-atyantam tadadhyavasāyitvam kāmabhogativrābhilāṣaḥ.
(Upā 1.35 Vr p. 13) Kāmabhogāśamsāprayoga E type of Aticāra (partial transgression) of Samlekhanā (scraping penance.unto death, i.e., emaciation of passions by a graded course of
Kākiniratna One of the fourteen ratnas (precious and unique

Page #118

-101 -
Jaina Pāribhāşika Šabdakosa penance (fasting)); it consists in longing for the sensual pleasures, e.g., "may I get the sensual pleasures related with the humans or the gods (in the next life, as a reward of my penance)." kāmabhogāśamsāprayogo yadi me mānusyakāḥ kāmabhogā divyā vā sampadyante tadā sādhu iti vikalparūpah.
(Upā 1.44 V, p. 21)
(TaBhã 9.4 Vrp. 184,185) doşebhyo vā himsādibhyo viratistayorguptiḥ.
(TaBhā 9.4 Vr) See-Gupti.
Kāyadanda To employ the body in inauspicious activity: inauspicious transformation of the body or action performed in remiss state. kāyena asubhaparinato pamatto vājam kareti so kāyadamdo.
(AVaCu 2 p.77)
Kāmarāga
Sensuality-Attachment towards objects of sensual enjoyment. manapalhāyajananim, kāmarāga vivaddhanim. bambhacerarao bhikkhū, thikaham tu vivajjae kāmarāgo-viṣayābhisvangah.
(u 16, Gā 2 SāVr Pa 189)
Kāyaduspranidhāna That state of the body, in which it is totally engrossed in an evil action. See--Manoduşpranidhāna.
Kāya Asamvara (Asrava) Non-inhibition of body-Inauspicious activity of the body which becomes the cause of attraction of Karma.
(Sthā 10.11)
Kāyaklesa A kind of Bāhya Tapa (external austerities or Nirjarā (shedding Karma)); to cultivate the body (for spiritual practice) by undertaking different (Yogic) postures such as Virāsana and the like. thānā virāsanāiyā, jivassa u suhāvahā. ugga jahā dharijjamti, kāyakilesam tamāhiyam...
(U 30.27)
Kāyaparicāraka The gods indulging in sex through physiqueThe gods, residing in the Saudharma and Isāna (first and second) heavens of the Empyrean gods, (respectively) belonging to the Kalpas (heavens of the gods with hierarchy), whose sexual desires are fulfilled through physical intercourse. (The gods of other heavens are Manahparicāraka etc.). dosu kappesu devā kāyapariyāragā paņņattā, tam jahā-sohamme ceva, isāne ceva.
(Sthā 2.456) 'kāyapariyāraga' tti paricaranti-sevante striyamiti paricārakāḥ kāyataḥ paricārakāh kāyaparicārakāḥ.
(SthāVr Pa 45)
Kāyaparita That Jiva (soul), which solely builds his own body (in contrast to Sādhārana Jiva). yaḥ pratyekaśarīri sa kāyaparītaḥ.
(Prajna 18.106 VỊ Pa 394) See-Pratyekaśarīra.
Kāyagupti 1. Controlling the voluntary movements of the body--to undertake the activities like lying down, sitting, standing, walking etc. in conformity with the manner prescribed in the Agamas (canonical works). 2. To refrain from evil activities. 3. To practise total Kāyotsarga (2) (austerity quâ abandonment of body)-To inhibit all activities-whether righteous or unrighteous (for specific period of time). sayanāsanādānanikṣepasthānacarkramanesu kāyaceștāniyamaḥ kāyaguptiḥ. (TaBhā 9.4) kāyasya guptih-samrakṣaṇam unmārgagaterāgamataḥ....... gamanādivişayeșu kāyakrtacestāyāḥ—kāyavyāpārasya niyamo-vyavasthā nigrahaḥ-evam karttavyam evam na karttavyāmiti. uktam ca'käyakriyānivettih kāyotsarge sariragupti syāt.'
Kayapunya One kind of Punya (merit); bondage of Punya Prakrti (auspicious type of Karma), incurred by paryupāsanā of the ascetics (worship or adoration of ascetics through physical activities like offering service and attending on the Guru by sitting in his vicinity).
(Sthā 9.25 Vr Pa 428) See--Manahpunya.

Page #119

102:
Jaina Pāribhāșika sabdakosa
To observe proper manners and etiquettes towards the dignitaries like the Acārya (preceptor) etc., who deserve respect through right action of the body; to pay homage etc. to them with folded hands, even when they are away. manovākkāyainayāstu manahprabhrtinäm vinayārhesu kusalapravrttyādih.
(Sthä 7.130 Vr Pa 388) parokşeşvapi kāyavārmanobhirañjalikriyāgunasamkirtanānusmaraņādih. (Tavā 9.23.6)
Kāyabala A kind of Prāņa (vital energy), which is responsible for supplying energy for the bodily activities. kāyavargaņāvaştambhajanitätmapradeśapracaśaktiḥ kāyabalaprāṇaḥ. (GojiPra 129) dehodaye sariranāmakarmodaye sati kāyaceștājananašaktirūpaḥ kāyabalaprānaḥ. (GojiPra 131) Kāyabali An ascetic equipped with a special kind of Labdhi (supernatural power); that ascetic (Muni), who, by dint of his titanic physical power, obtained by intensive Kşayopasama (annihilation-cum-subsidence) of Viryāntarāya (Karma, obstructing the spiritual energy), does not become fatigued or exhausted inspite of standing upright in the Kāyotsarga Pratimā (the practice of special course of spiritual practice in the posture of Kāyotsarga (2) (austerity quâ abandonment of body)) even for one year at a stretch. E.g., Bahubali. viryāntarāyakşayopašamāvirbhūtāsādhāranakāyabalatvāt pratimayāvatişthamānāḥ śramaklamavirahitā varşamātrapratimādharā bāhubaliprabhịtayaḥ kāyabalinah.
(Yosa 1.8 Vr p. 42)
Kayavyayaтa That physical activity of a Jiva (living being), indulged in through the medium of the body "kāyaväyäme' tti ciyata iti kāyaḥ-sariram tasya vyāyāmo vyāpāraḥ kāyavyāyāmah.
(Stha 1.21 V.r-Pa 18)
Kāyasamyam Self-restraint over body-Refraining from the activities such as running, jumping etc., and performing righteous or virtuous activities. kāyasamyama iti dhāvana-valgana-plavanādinivịttiḥ, śubhakriyāsu ca pravrttiḥ.
(Tabhā 9.6 Vr) Kāyasamvara Inhibition of the physical activities. (Sthā 10.10) See-Kāyagupti.
(TUDI
Kāyayoga Physical activity of Jiva (soul)-One of the threefold Yoga (2) (activity); physical power and activity of Jiva, accruing from the assistance of the material aggregates, belonging to the Sarīra Vargaņā (class of material clusters quâ body). käyaḥ sariram.....tadyogājjivasya viryapariņāmah--saktiḥ—sāmarthyam kāyayogah.
(Tabhä 6.1 Vr) Kāyayogapratisamlinatā A kind of Pratisamlinatā (a kind of external austerity); practice of the austerity of Pratisamlinatā by curbing the activities of the limbs (such as hands, legs etc.) of the body like a tortoise withdrawing its limbs (under its shield). jannam susamāhiyapānipäe kummo iva guttimdie savvagāyapadisamline citthai. se tam kāyajogapadisamlīņayā.
(Aupa 37)
Kāyasamvedha That phenomenon, according to which, a living being, after dying in a particular Kāya, i.e., one of the Sadjivanikāya (six classes of living beings), gets reincarnated in the same Kāya (class of Jiva possessed of the same kind of body-material) or in the alien Kāya and again after death from there to get reincarnated in the same kind of Kāya. uppalajive pudhavijive, punaravi uppalajive tti. kāyasamveho tti vivaksitakāyāt kāyāntare tulyakāye vā gatvā punarapi yathāsambhavam tatraivāgamanam.
(Bha 11.30 Vr)
Kāyasamādhāraņa To devote one's body in the Arādhanā (punctilious (or rightful) observance of the sādhana (spiritual practice)) of Samyama (self-restraint). 'kāyasamädhāraṇayā' samyamayogeșu sarirasya samyagvyavasthāpanarūpayā.
(u 29.59 ŚãVr Pa 592)
Kāyavinaya

Page #120

- 103
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa Kāyasupraạidhāna That state of body, in which steadiness of the body or Käyotsarga (2) (austerity quâ abandonment of body) is practised, for the purification of the soul. tivihe suppanihāne pannatte, tamjahā-manasuppanihāne, vayasuppaņihāne, kāyasuppaņihāne.
(Sthā 3.97)
kāyena nirvyttā kāyiki-kāyavyāpāraḥ.
(Sthā 2.5 Vr Pa 38) 2. The bodily effort made when one is mentally in the state of intense malice. praduștasya sato'bhyudyamaḥ kāyiki kriyā.
(TaVā6.5.8)
Kāyasthiti The period of continuation of stay of a Jiva (soul) in the same nikāya-form of life, in spite of undergoing the cycle of birth and death; e.g., a Jiva in the form of a human being may continue to reincarnate as the human being (for several births); the earth-bodied Jiva and the like may continue to remain in the same kind of Yoni (substratum suitable for the birth of the Jiva (soul)) for an innumerable period of time. kāye-nikāye prthivyādisāmānyarūpeņa sthitih kāyasthitih asamkhyotsarppinyādikā.
(Sthā 2.159 Vr Pa 62)
Kāyena śāpānugrahasamartha That ascetic (Muni), who has the power of cursing and granting boon merely through bodily gesture. manasaiva pareşāın sāpānugrahau kartum samarthā ityarthah, evam vācā kāyena.
(Aupa 24 V, p. 52) Kāyotsarga 1. Fifth Avaśyaka, out of Şadāvaśyaka (six chapters to be recited daily at both twilights)Abandonment of possessiveness of the body during the performance of Pratikramana (repentent retrospection) etc. for a definite period of time together with performing the rite of Caturvimsatistava (recitation of eulogy of 24 Tirtharikaras). devassiyaniyamādisu jahuttamāņeva uttakālamhi. jiņagunacimtanajutto kāussaggo tanuvisaggo..
(Mülā 28) See-Sadāvasyaka. 2. Conditioning of the body, in which abandonment of voluntary movements of the body as well as possessiveness is undertaken. kāyaḥ-sarīram tasyotsargah-āgamoktanityā parityāgah kāyotsargaḥ. (úšāV? Pa 581)
Kāyika One kind of Naipunika (expert); an expert in science of prāna-tattva (fundamental element of vital energy)—the flows of the vital energy like idā, pimgalā etc.. kāyikamsārīrikam, idāpimgalādi prāṇatattvam....tajjño nipuņaprāyo bhavati.
(Sthā 9.28 Vr Pa 428) See-Naipunika.
Kāyika Dhyāna 1. Quitening the body-Conditioning of the body by curbing the activities of all the organs and sub-organs of the body like tortoise, withdrawing its limbs (under its shield). kūrmavad vā samlinārgopārgastisthati.
(BrBhā 1642 Vr) 2. The bodily effort (such as manual calculation) in which the calculation of permutations and combinatiions is done without any distraction of mind. kāyikam nāma yat kāyavyāpāreņa vyākṣepāntaram pariharannupayukto bhangakacāraṇikām karoti.
(ByBhā 1642 Vr)
Kāyotsarga Pratimā The fifth (out of the eleven) of the Upāsaka-pratima (intensive course of spiritual practice prescribed for the lay follower); in which the practitioner undertakes a severe practice of Kāyotsarga (2) (austerity quâ abandonment of body). panca māsāmscatusparvyām grhe taddvāre catuspathe vā parişahopasargādiniṣprakampakāyotsargah pūrvoktapratimānuşthānam pälayan sakalān rātrimāsta iti pañcami.
(Yosa 3.148 Vr p.762)
Kāyiki Kriyā A kind of Kriyā (urge); 1. Bodily activity.
Kāraka 1. An appellation of that ascetic (Muni), who performs himself all the monastic activities such

Page #121

104:
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa
as Pratilekhanā (inspection of the outfit) and the like, as prescribed in the Agama (2) (canonical work) or makes others to perform them. bhanagam karagam jharagam..... vamdāmi ajjamamgum...... kārakam' kalikādisūtroktamevopadhipratyupekşanādirūpam kriyākalāpam karoti, kārayatiti vā.
(Nandi Gā 28 Ma Vr Pa 50)
Kārunika Dāna A type of Dāna (charity); that charity, which is given for the well-being of the dead relatives in their next life. kārunyam-sokastena putraviyogādijanitena tadiyasyaiva talpādeḥ sa janmāntare sukhito bhavitvitivāsanoto'nyasya vā yaddānam tatkārunyadānam.
(Sthā 10.97 Vr Pa 496)
Kārakasamyaktva . That Samyaktva (right faith), on the attainment of which a person develops faith in the religious performances, practises them and makes others do so. yasmin samyaktve sati sadnuşthānam śradhatte, samyak karoti ca, tat kārayati sadnusthānamiti kārakam samyaktvamucyate.
(ViBhã 2675 VỊ P. 142)
Kārunya Compassion-A kind of Bhāvanā (1) (repeated contemplation on the idea of making oneself resemble one's ideal (goal)); to cherish the feeeling of kindness towards the deprived beings. kārunyamanukampā dinānugraha ityarthaḥ.
(Ta Bhā 7.6)
Kārmaņakāyayoga
(Kagra 4.24) See-Karmanasarirakāyaprayoga...
Kārakasūtra The Sūtra (2) (canonical aphorism) which establishes the validity of the Āgamas (2) (canonical works) through logical reasoning, inspite of their (Agamas) authority being axiomatic, because they are the articulations of the Apta (unimpeachable authority on Truth). savvannupamāṇāo, jai vi ya ussaggao suyapasiddhii. vittharao'pāyāna ya, darisanamii kāragam tamhā..
(BrBhā 317)
Kārmanasarira Kārmaņa body (karmaśarira)--A type of body; the subtlemost body which is formed by Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma), which, in turn, becomes substratum of accumulation of Karmas. karmaṇā nivyttam kārmaṇam, aśeşakarmarāśerādhārabhūtam kundavad. (Ta Bhā 2.37 Vr)
Kāraṇadosa 1. A type of Māndalika Dosa (blemish incurred at the time of eating meals); taking meals (by an ascetic) without a licit grounds as prescribed in the Agamas (canonical works). chahim kāraņehim asanam āhāramto vi āyaradi dhammam.... veyaņavejjāvacce kiriyāthāne ya samjamatthāe. tadha pāņadhammacimtā kujja edehim āhāram. ....nişkāraṇam yadi bhunkte bhojyādikam tadā doṣaḥ.
(Mülā 478,479 Vr p. 369) 2. A type of fault (or fallacy) in Väda (polemics); to consider a part of the cause as the whole cause, simply because it is an antecedent condi
Kārmanasarira Kāyaprayoga Activity of Kārmaņa body-When the soul, in the Antarālagati (motion of the Jiva (soul) after death in the space)), remains Anāhāraka (2) (not to appropriate any Ahāra (alimental materials), except Taijasa Vargaņā (group of material clusters quâ fiery body) and Kārmaņa Vargaņā (group of material clusters quâ Karma)), there takes place the Kārmanasarira Kāyaprayoga. Also, in the third, fourth and fifth Samayas (smallest time-units) of Kevali Samudghāta (spatial expansion of soul-units by the omniscient soul beyond the body), there is Kārmaņa Kāyaprayoga. iha kārmmanasarirakāyaprayogo vigrahe samudghātagatasya ca kevalinastrtiyacaturthapancamasamayesu bhavati.
(Bha 8.64 Vr)
tion.
kāraṇam-parokşārthanirņayanimittamupapattimātram, yathā-nirupamasukhaḥ siddho jñānānābādhaprakarsāt. (Sthä 10.94 VPa 467)
Kāryahetu

Page #122

Jaina Pāribhäsika Sabdakośa
- 105:
A form of Lokopacāra Vinaya (formal rules of modesty); - observance of modesty to the teacher on the ground that he has imparted knowledge to me'. kāryam--srutaprāpaņādikam hetum krtvā, srutam prăpito'hamaneneti hetorityartho, viseșena vinaye tasya varttitavyam tadanusthānam ca karttavyam.
(Sthā 7.137 Vr Pa 388)
It is divided into two divisions-Avasarpini (descending half of the time-wheel) and Utsarpini (ascending half of the time-wheel), each of which consists of six spokes. kālacakram vimsatisāgaropamakotākoti parimānam....
(NandiHãVr p. 84) kālacakram vimsatikotākořipramānam.....
(NandiMa Vr Pa 196)
Kālaparamāņu An atom of time-One Samaya (smallest time-unit), an indivisible unit (ultimate quantum) of time. .kālaparamānuḥ samayaḥ. (Bhaga 20.37 Vr) See-Samaya.
Kālapratilekhanā To ascertain the precise time for undertaking Svādhyāya (scriptural studies and teaching) (in conformity with the method given in the Agamas (canonical works)) etc.. āgamavidhinā yathāvannirūpaņā grahaņapratijāgaranarūpā kālapratyupekṣaṇā.
(U 29.16 SãVr Pa 583)
Kāla 1. Time-One of the six fundamental Dravyas (substances); the substance which is (an auxiliary) cause of Vartanā (time-dependent existence), Pariņāma (1) (to undergo transformation from one state to another one), Kriyā (1) (motion), paratva (priority) and aparatva (posteriority). vartanā pariņāmah kriyā paratvāparatve ca kālasya.
(TaSū5.22) kālo'nastikāyaḥ, tasya pradeśapracayābhāvaāt.
(Dhava Pu 9 p. 168) 2. A kind of Jñānācāra (conduct quâ knowledge); a particular Āgama (canonical work) should be studied only at that time which is prescribed for its study. yo yasyāngapraviştädeh srutasya kāla uktastasya tasminneva svādhyāyah kāryo nanyadā pratyavāyasambhavāt. (PrasãVr Pa 63, 64) 3. A kind of Mahānidhi (encyclopaedean treatise); the treatise which deals exhaustively with the topics such as the auspicious and unauspicious times craft, the science of agriculture and the like. kāle kälannāņam, bhavvapurānam ca tisu vāseSu. sippasatam kammāni ya, tinni payāe hiyakarāim.
(Stha 9.22.7) 4. One of the fifteen types of Paramādhārmika Deva (a type of Asurakumāra Deva (a kind of Mansion-dwelling god) who inflict pain to the infernal beings); those Asura Devas (demons), who fry the infernal beings in a small vessel, sunthikā, oven, pracandaka, earthen cooking vessel, big boiling pan etc.. mirāsu sumthaesu ya, kamdūsu ya payaņagesu ya payamti. kumbhisu ya lohisu ya, payamti kālā tu neraiyä..
(SūtraNi 74)
kālamandali A division of Mandali (group of ascetics); Mandali of ascetics, which informs about the time.
(Prasā 692 Vr Pa 196) See-Mandali.
Kālaloka Temporal ascept of the Loka (cosmos)-The nature of the Loka, which is related with and explained on the basis of time (such as Samaya (smallest time-unit) etc.). kālah-samayādih tadrupo lokaḥ kālalokaḥ.
(Bhaga 11.90 Vr)
Kālātikrama An Aticāra (partial transgression of the Atithisamvibhāga Vrata (the 12th vow of the lay follower); to defer one's time of taking meals with the motive of not offering food to the ascetics. kālasya-sādhubhojanakālasyātikramah-ullarighanam kälātikramaḥ. (Upä 1.43 VI p. 29)
Kālacakra Time-wheel-A wheel of time measuring 20 kotikoti Sāgaropama (=20x107x10 Sägaropamas).
Kālādesa That description of a Vastu (3) (object of valid

Page #123

7106:organ of cognition) which is made with reference to time.
(Bhaga 5.202) Kālika Śruta A category of Agama (2) (canonical work), which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night. divasaniśāprathamapaścimapauruşidvaya eva pathyate tatkālena nirvyttam kālikam.
(Sthā 2.106 Vr Pa 48)
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa The second variety of Vānamantara Devas (Forest-dwelling gods), which has beautiful arms and thighs, radiant face, and body adorned with different kinds of ornaments, colourful garlands and besmeared with sandal-wood; its emblem is Campka tree. kimpuruşā ürubāhusvadhikasobhā mukheşvadhikabhāsvarā vividhābharaṇabhūşanāscitrasraganulepanāścampakavrkşadhvajāḥ.
(TaBhā 4.12)
Kālikasruta-ānuyogika Exponent of the Kālikasruta. kālikasrutānuyoge--vyākhyāne niyuktāḥ kālikaśrutānuyogikāḥ. (Nandi Gā 32 MaVr Pa 51)
Kilvişika A category of the Kalpopanna Deva (gods with hierarchy), whose rank is that of menials of lowest type. antyavāsithāniyāḥ kilvişikāh. (TaVā4.4.10)
Kālikiyupadeśa Samjñā A type of Samjñiśruta. See-Dirghakāliki Samjñā.
(Nandi 61)
Kālodasamudra That ocean, which is ring-shaped and encircled (surrounded) by Ardhapuskara Continent; (the width of the ring being 8 lakh Yojanas), its total expanse is 16 lakh Yojanas. kālodasamudrah puskaravaradvipārdhena parikşiptah.
(TaBhā 3.8)
Kiloigiki Bhāoan A kind of anguished Bhāvanā (5) (disposition of malignment); the behaviour and conduct of a maligner whose psyche is deeply imbued with the disposition of malignment towards both knowledge (pertaining to philosophy and spirituality) and the person possessed of such knowledge. nānassa kevaliņam dhammāyariyassa samghasāhūnam. māi avannavāi kivvisiyam bhāvanam kunai..
(U 36.265)
Kilikā Samhanana The fifth type of Samhanana (bone-structure), in which ends of bones are merely mutually joined--they are mutually bound together. kilikāviddhāsthidvayasañcitam kilikākhyam.
(Sthā 6.30 Vr Pa 339)
Kinnara The first variety of Vānamantara Devas (Forest-dwelling gods), which has a black complexion like priyangu (black pepper), gentle features, a very beautiful face and a crown on the head; its emblem is Asoka tree. tatra kinnarāḥ priyanguśyāmāḥ saumyāḥ saumyadarsanā mukheşvadhikarūpasobhā mukutamaulibhäşaņā aśokavíkşadhvajā avadātāḥ.
(TaBhā 4.12 Vr) Kimicchaka A kind of Anācāra (2) (gross transgression of ascetic conduct); to accept the royal meals in bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction), which is offered by asking, "who wants what?" kah kimicchatityevam yo diyate sa kimicchakaḥ.
(Da 3.3 HāVr Pa 117)
Kutrikāpaņa A big department store where all the objects of three worlds, viz., the heaven, the human world and the underworld, are available. kutrikam-svargamarttyapātālalakşaņam bhūmitrayam tatsambhavam vastvapi kutrikam tatsampādaka āpaņo hattah kutrikāpanah.
(Bhaga 2.95 V)
Kupyapramāṇātikrama An Aticāra (partial transgression) of the Icchaparimāna Vrata (the fifth vow of the lay follower); to transgress the limit of the accumulation of the household (metalic) utensils such as plates,
Kimpuruşa

Page #124

Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa
107 :
bowls etc., either inadvertently or due to overgreediness.. tivralobhābhinivesādatirekāh pramāṇātikramāḥ.
(TaVā7.29) 'kuviyapamāṇāikkame' tti kupyam-grhopaskarah sthālakaccolakādi, ayam cāticāro'nābhogā
(Upā 1.36 Vr p. 14)
of Karmabhūmi (human civilization) (and end of the Yugalaka civilization). kulakaranammi ya kusalā kulakaraņāmena supasiddhā.
(TriPra 4.509)
dinā.
Kubja Samsthāna The fifth type of Samsthāna (2) (bodily configuration); structure (size, shape etc.) of the organs such as legs, hands, head and neck are not in proper proportion or symmetery; the remaining organs however may be symmetrical. 'khujje' tti adhastanakāyamadabham, ihādhastanakāyaśabdena pādapāniśirogrīvamucyate tad yatra śarīralaksánoktapramāņavyabhicări yatpunah sesam tadyathoktapramānam tatkubjam.
(Sthā 6.131 Vr Pa 339)
Kulakoti The categories (sub-phylums) of the Jivas (souls) born in the same Yoni (substratum suitable for the birth of the Jiva (soul)). ekasyāmeva yonau anekāni kulāni bhavanti.
(Prajna 1.49 Vr Pa 41) ....beimdiyāṇam pajjattāpajjattānam satta jāikulakodijonipamuhasatasahassā bhavamtiti makkhātam.
(Prajna 1.49)
Kuladharma 1. Organisational set-up and code of conduct of the Kulas (3) (branches of a vamsa (-royal clan) like Ugra etc.; 2. The Sāmācāri (rules of conduct quâ etiquette, formality and convention) of the Gacchas (major forms of monastic organisation) of the Jain ascetics (Munies) like Chandra etc.. ugradikulācārah athavā kulam cāndrādikamārhatānām gacchasamūhātmakam, tasya dharmmah-sāmācāri. (Stha 10.135 V? Pa 489)
Kumbhi One of the fifteen types of Paramādhārmika Deva (a type of Asurakumāra Deva (a kind of Mansion-dwelling god) who inflict pain to the infernal beings); those Asura Devas (demons), who are the custodians of the infernal beings, and who slaughter them and then cook them in the vessels like earthen cooking vessel, big boiling pan, iron vessel etc.. kumbhisu ya payaņesu ya, lohisu ya kamdu-lohi-kumbhisu. kumbhi ya narayapālā, haņamti pāciņti naragesu..
(SūtraNi 78)
Kula 1. A sub-division of the religious order, in which the disciples initiated by one Ācārya (preceptor) are the members. 2. A congregation of many Gacchas with similar discipline. kulamācāryasamtatisamsthitiḥ..... bahūnām gacchānām eka'jātiyānām samühaḥ kulam.
(TaBhā 9.24 Vr) 3. A branch of a vamsa (royal clan). See-Kuladharma.
Kusala 1. The Adept One (in the spiritual practice) He who is capable to annihilate Karma. 'kusalo' nāma pradhānaḥ karmakşapanasamartha ityarthaḥ.
(NiBhā 74 Cū) 2. Vitarāga i.e., one who is free from delusion (attachment and aversion) or a sādhaka (spiritual practitioner) who is in pursuit of the state of Vitarāga. kusalah-vitarāgah vitarāgasādhanāyām vā pravíttah puruṣaḥ.
(ABhā 2.95) 3. One who is a sarva-parijñācāri, i.e., one who has comprehended and renounced all sinful activities, learned one; jivanmukta (liberated one in spite of being embodied (living) person. kusalah-sarvaparijñācāri puruṣaḥ. asau jīvanmuktahityapi ucyate.
(ABhā 2.182) 4. The omniscient one, who is not bound by the veils obscuring knowledge etc. kusalah-kevali. sa ca āvaraņādibhirno baddho bhavati, bhavopagrāhikarmabhirno mukto bhavati.
(ĀBhā 2.182)
Kulakara The chief of the human race who governs the kula (human society) at the time of the beginning
Kusalamūlā Nirjarā Penance accomplished for purification of soul

Page #125

-: 108:and shedding the Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma) through surmounting the Parişahas (hardships) (that occur in the ascetic life). tapahparīşahajayakytaḥ kūšalamūlah.
. (TaBhā 9.7) parişahajaye kyte kusalamulā, sā śubhānubandhā niranubandhā ceti.
(Tavā 9.45)
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa of the lay follower); to prepare false document, either inadvertently or maliciously. 'kudalehakarane'tti asadbhiītārthasya lekhasya vidhānamityarthah, etasya cāticāratvam pramādādinā durvivekatvena vā.
(UPã 1.33 Vr p. 11)
Kusila 1. The third category of Nirgrantha (3); that Nirgrantha, who blemishes his Uttaragunas (subsidiary virtues) or who is possessed of Samjvalana Kaşāya (flaming up passions). kutsitam uttaraguņapratişevayā sanjvalanakaşāyodayena vā dūşitatvāt silam-aştādaśasilārigasahastrabhedam yasya sa kusilah.
(Bhaga 25.278 Vr Pa 320) 2. That lax ascetic, who does not rightly adhere to jñānācāra (conduct quâ knowledge), Darsanācāra (conduct quâ faith) and Cāritrācāra (conduct quâ abstinence) and who obtains his livelihood through bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction) obtained by introducing himself, revealing his caste, clan etc.. kutsitam silamasyeti kusilah, sa trividho bhavati--jñānavişaye darśanavişaye cāritravişaye ca.
(Prasā Vr Pa 26) jāti kule gane yā, kamme sippe tave sute cea. sattavidham ājīvam, uvajīvati jo kusilo so..
(VyaBhā 880)
Kūrmonnatā Yoni A type of yoni (uterus); the yoni having a shape like the convex back of a tortoise; it is the best kind of uterus and found only in mother of Tirtharkaras (ford-founders), Cakravarties (universal sovereigns), Baldevas (universal personage, possessed of half the strength of Vasudeva)-Vasudevas (semi-universal sovereigns)). kürmmah-kacchapah tadvadunnatā kūrmmonnatā.
(Stha 3.103 Vr Pa 116) kummunnayānam joni uttamapurisamāüņam kummunnayāte nam jonie tivihā uttamapurisā gabbham vakkamamti tam jahā-arahamtā, cakkavatti, baladevavāsudevā. (Stha 3.103)
Krtakaranā That nun, who is adept in rendering services and who has often rendered her services to the monastic (nunnish) order. yayā sādhvyā bahuso vaiyāvrtyāni krtāni sā krtakaraņā kusalā ityarthaḥ.
(VyaBhā 2388 Vr Pa 18)
Kūțatula-kūtamāna An Aticāra (partial transgression) of Sthūlaadattādānaviramana Vrata (the vow of abstinence from gross stealing which is the third vow of the lay follower); to indulge in false weights and measures; to have unethical business practices. tulā pratitā, mānam-kudavādi, kūțatvamnyünādhikatvam, tābhyām nyūnābhyām dadato'dhikābhyām gmhato'ticarati vratamiti, aticarahetutvādaticāraḥ kūțatulākūtamānamuktah.
(Upā 1.34 Vr p. 12, 13)
Krtadāna A kind of Dāna (charity)-(something given with the feeling to help someone); that Dāna, which is given by someone as a reciprocal act to one who has many a times given Dāna or done bene-ficence to him. krtam mamānena tatprayojanamiti pratyupakarārtham yaddānam tatkrtam.
(Stha 10.97 Vr Pa 471)
Kūtalekhakarana An Aticāra (partial transgression) of Sthulamrsavādaviramana Vrata (the vow of abstinence from gross falsehood which is the second vow
Krtapratikrtitā A kind of Lokopacāra Vinaya (formal rules of modesty); to show modesty to some one as a reciprocal action. 'krtapratikytitā' krte bhaktādinopacāre prasanna guravah pratikytim-pratyupakaranam sūtrādidānataḥ karisyantiti bhaktādidānam prati yatitavyam.
(Sthā 7.137 Vr Pa 388)

Page #126

- 109 :
Jaina Pāribliāșika Šabdakosa Krtayogi 1. That ascetic, who had acquired the knowledge of the scriptures and their meanings (purport) in the past, but does not retain it in the present. ketayogi nāma yah pūrvamubhayadharah ăsit nedānim.
(VyaBhā 2335 Vr Pa 9) 2. An elder (ascetic) having the knowledge of the Chedasūtras (four canonical works, viz., Nisitha, Vyavahāra, Kalpa, Dasā)), both of the text as well as its meaning (purport). kytayogi sūtrato'rthatasca chedagranthadharah sthavirah.
(VyaBhā 2369 Vr Pa 16) 3. That ascetic (Muni), who has sanctified (or sublimated) his soul several times by undertaking severe penances. krtayogo nāma karkasatapobhiranekadhābhāvitātmā.
(Vya Bhā538 Vr Pa 27) See-Krtayogya.
Krtikarmakara That ascetic (Muni), who is adept at performance of the Krtikarma (the twelvefold procedure of paying obeisance) and who is free from lazinss and conceit, is detached to sensuality and intent upon Nirjarā (shedding Karma). āyariya uvajjhāe, pavvatti there taheva rāyaṇie. eesim kiikammam, kāyavvam nijjaratthāe.. pamcamahavvayajutto, analasa māņaparivajjiyamaio. samvigganijjarathi, kiikammakaro havai sähū..
(VyaBhā 1943) Krtikarmasambhoja One type of mutual etiquette amongst the Sāmbhojika (commonsel co-religionist) ascetics, in which the ascetics pay obeisance in conformity with the prescribed procedure. křtikarma-vandanakam tasya karanam-vidhānam tadvidhinä kurvan suddhah.
(Sama 12.2 V? Pa 22)
Kệtayogya That asctic (Muni) who is adept at the accomplishment of the task like pratyupekşanä (inspection of the site for Anaśana) and also at supervising the procedure of undertaking Anasana (fasting-unto-death). therehi kaņāihim saddhim.....bhattapāņapadiyāikkhiyassa.....
(Bhaga 2.66) 'kadāihim'.....kytayogyādibhiriti syāt, tatra krtā yogāḥ--pratyupekṣaṇādivyāpārā yeşām santi te krtayoginah.
(Bhaga 2.66) See-Kıtayogi, Niryāpaka.
Krtya Ācārya (preceptor)-One who is worthy of receiving Vandanā (1) (obeisance). krtih-vandanakam tadarhanti krtyāh.
(U 1.45 SãV? Pa 54)
Krtikarma Performance of (twelvefold procedure of) offering obeisance and reverence (to the Acārya (preceptor), Bahuśruta (scholar of canonical works) etc.), while performing the ritual of Vandanā (2) (which is the third chapter of the Āvasyaka Sūtra (canonical work consisting of Şadāvasyaka (six chapters to be recited daily at both twilights)); there are twenty-five varieties of Kytikarma, viz., twice avanamana (bowing down), dvīdasavartta (twelve times circucumambulancing) etc.. janasiddhāiriyabahusudesu vamdijjamänesu jam kirai kammam tam kidiyammam ņāma. tassa.... vārasāvatādilakkhanam vihānam phalam ca kidiyammam vannedi. (KaPrā 1 p. 158) dooņayam ahājāyam kiikammam vārasāvayam. causiram tiguttam ca dupavesameganikkhamanat..
(AVaNi 1202)
Kệtsnā Āropaņā A type of Prāyascitta (expiation); that Aropaņā prāyaścitta (continuous sequence of expiation), expiation given for the purification of a blemish, which is in the form of penance and which is to be carried out fully, without any relaxation in duration, within a period of six months. yāvato'parādhānāpannastāvatinām tacchuddhināmāropaņā krtsnāropaņā. (Sama 28.1 Vr Pa 46) vise dāņā"rovana, māsādi jāva chammāsā..
(NiBhā 6272) kasiņā jhosavirahitā, jahim jhoso sa akasiņā u..
(VyaBhā 600)
Krşņapākṣika The Jiva (soul).which is going to remain in the Samsāra (labyrinth of transmigration in mundane existence) for a period of more than apardhapudgalaparävarta (a macro time-unit). jesimavaddhā poggalapariyatto sesao u samsāro. te sukkapakkhiya khalu ahie puna kinhapakkhiā..
(Sthā 1.186 Vr Pa 29)

Page #127

:110:See-Pudgala Parivartta.
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa samastāvaranakṣayāvirbhūtamātmaprakāśatattvamašeşadravyaparyāyagrāhi kevalajñānam tadăcchädanakrt kevalajñānāvaranam.
(TaBhā 8.7)
Krsnarāji Macro-cosmological structures in the form of black streaks in the space), formed by density of earth-bodied beings and earth-bodied Pudgalas (material aggregates). It is situated in the Urdhvaloka (upper cosmos). (See fig.p.392). 'kņharāio' tti krsnavarnapudgala-rekhāḥ.
(Bhaga 6.89 Vr) kanharātio....pudhavipariņāmāo...jiva pariņāmão vi, poggalapariņāmāo vi.. (Bhaga 6.104)
Kevalajñāni That soul, who is possessed of Kevalajñāna (1) (omniscience quâ knowledge).
Kevaladarśana Omniscience quâ intuition-A type of Darśana (intuition); an apprehension of the generic attributes of all the objects of the whole universe. kevalameva sakalajagadbhāvisamastavastusämänyaparicchedarūpam darsanam kevaladarsanam.
(Prajna 29.3 Vr Pa 527)
Krsnaleśyā Black Lesyā (psychic colour)—The first amongst the six kinds of Leśyā; (it is the most powerful inauspicious Leśyā); 1. The inauspicious flow of Bhāva (1) (disposition at subtle state of consciousness)-A type of radiation emanating from the soul at a very subtle level of consciousness, which makes the soul prone to cruel emotions. niddhamdhasapariņāmo nissamso ajiimdio. eyajogasamāutto kinhalesam tu pariname..
(U 34.22) See-Bhāvaleśyā. 2. The Pudgalas (material clusters) of blackcolour which become instrumental in creation of disposition of Krsna-leśyā. See-Dravyaleśyā.
Kevaladarśanāvaraniya A sub-type of Darsanāvaraniya (intuition-veiling) Karma: the Karma due to the rise of which the Kevaladarśana (omniscience quâ intuition) is veiled. kevalameva darśanam tasyāvaraniyam kevaladarśanāvaraṇīyam. (Prajñā 23.14 Vr Pa 467)
Kevalajñāna 1. Omniscience-A kind of the Pratyakṣa Jñāna (direct (immediate) cognition). The (transcendental and pure) knowledge which directly cognizes all the substances and all their modes. aha savvadavvapariņāma-bhāva-vinnatti-kāranamanamtam. sāsayamappadivāi, egaviham kevalam nāņam..
(Nandi 33.1) 2. Manifestation of the innate nature of cetana (soul) on complete elimination of the veil (of Karma). tat sarvathāvaranavilaye cetanasya svarīpāvirbhāvo mukhyam kevalam. (Prami 1.1.15)
Kevali 1. One who is possessed of super-sensory knowledge-Avadhimāni (clairvoyant), Manahparyavajñāni (mind-reader), Kevalajñāni (omniscient). tao kevali pannattā tam jahū-chiņāņakevali, manapajjavaņānakevali, kevalanānakevali.
(Sthā 3.513) 2. One possessed of super-sensory knowledge which has become manifested on account of the Kşaya (annihilation) of the four types of Ghāti (destroying) Karma. One who directly knows and perceives of all substances and all modes. ghātikarmakṣayādāvirbhūtajñānādyatiśayaḥ kevali.
(Tavā 9.1.23) kasiņam kevalakappam logam jāņamti taha ya pāsamti. kevalacarittanāni tamhā te kevali humti.
(AvaNi 1079)
Kevalajñānāvaraṇīya A sub-type of the Jñānāvaraniya (knowledge-veiling) Karma, the Karma due to the rise of which the Kevalajñāna (omniscience) is veiled.
Kevalīmarana A type of Marana (death); passing away of a Kevalajñāni (omniscient). ....kevalimaranam tu kevaliņo... (UNI 223)

Page #128

-:111
bhavibhāga ityevamlaksanābhyām sahitam militam yuktam kotisahitam militobhayapratyäkhyānakoțescaturthādeh karanam.
(Sthā 10.101 Vr Pa 472)
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa Kevalisamudghāta Expansion (projection) of soul-units (outside the body) by the omniscient soul-A type of Samudghāta (expansion of the soul-units beyond the body); it occurs to equalise the duration and quanta of the Vedaniya (feeling-producing), Nāma (bodymaking) and Gotra (status-determining) Karmas with those of the Ayusya (life-span-determining) Karma (the former being larger). jassa puna thovamāuın havejja sesam tiyam ca bahutarayam. tam tena samīkurue gamtūņa jiņo samugghāyam..
(ViBhā 3043) kevalisamudghāto vedaniyanāmagotrāśrayaḥ.
(Sama 7.2 Vr Pa 13) kevalisamugghāe....atthasamaie pannatte, tam jahā-padhame samae damdam karei, bie samae kavādam karei, taie samae mamtham karei, cautthe samae loyam pūrei, pamcame samae loyam padisāharai, chatthe samae mamtham padisāharai, sattame samae kavādam padisāharai, atthame samae damdam padisāharai, padisāharittā sariratthe bhavại:.
(Aupa 174)
Kostha The fifth stage of Dhāraņā (retention); in which the retained knowledge is made firmly secured i.e., it does not get obliterated. kotthe tti jahā kotthage sālimādibīyā pakkhitta aviņatthā dhārijjamti tahā avātāvadhāritamattham gurūvadittham suttamattham vā aviņattham dhārayato dhāraṇā kotthagasama tti kātum kotthetti vattavvā. (Nandi 49 Cup. 37)
Kosthakabuddhi A kind of Labdhi (supernatural power); a supernatural intellectual power attained through yoga (spiritual practices like Tapa, Dhyāna etc.), by dint of which one can secure the acquired knowledge like paddy kept in the granary. ....kotthayadhannasuniggalasuttatthā kotthabuddhiya..
(ViBhā 799)
Keśavāṇijya A form of Karmādāna (occupation involving immense violence and possession); trading in hairy living beings such as cattle, buffalow, women etc. 'kesavānijje' tti keśavajjīvānām gomahişistriprabhrtikānām vikrayaḥ. (Bhaga 8.242 Vr)
wer.
Kautkucya An Aticāra (partial transgression) of Anarthadandaviramana Vrata (vow of abstinence from violent Anarthadanda (violent activity indulged in wantonly on account of remissness), the eighth vow of the lay follower); to indulge in amorous and jocular activities through the funny gestures of face, nose etc. like a clown. 'kautkucyam' anekaprakārā mukhanayanādivikärapūrvikā parihāsādijanikā bhāņdānāmiva vidambanakriyā, ayamapi tathaiva.
(upõ 1.39 Vr p. 17)
Kesarikā An equipment of a Jinakalpika (the ascetic who observes the ascetic conduct of a Jina (Tirthankara (ford-founder)); a piece of cloth for cleaning the bowls. 'keśarikā'-pramārjanārtham civarakhandam.
(Bhaga 2.31 Vr) See-Pātrakesarikā.
Kotisahita Pratyākhyāna A type of Pratyākhyāna (1) (formal resolve (vow) of abstinence)), in which there is no gap between the last day of one Pratyākhyāna (e.g. a Caturthabhakta (fasting for one day)) and the initial day of next Pratyākhyāna. 'kodisahityam' ti kotibhyām-ekasya caturthāderantavibhāgo'parasya caturthăderevāram
Kramavyavacchidyamānabandhodaya A variety of Karma-prakrti (type of Karma), the bandha-viccheda (cessation of bondage) of which takes place earlier than its udaya-viccheda (cessation of the rise). E.g., Matijñānavaraniya (Karma, veiling the perceptual cognition), Cakşudarsanāvaraṇīya (Karma, veiling the ocular intuition) etc.. kramena pūrvam bandhah pascădudaya ityevamrūpena vyavacchidyamānau bandhodayau yāsām tāḥ kramavyavacchidyamānabandhodayah.
(Kapra p. 41)

Page #129

- 112:
Jaina Päribliāșika Sabdakosa
vity)), samyamakriya etc.. terasamam kiriyāvisālam, tattha kāyakiriyādiyão visāla tti-sabhedā, samjamakiriyao ya chamdakiriyavihāņā ya. (Nandi 104 Cup. 76)
Kriyā 1. The mode of the substance in the form of motion from one part of space to another; it may occur both due to intrinsic and extrinsic causes. ubhayanimittäpekşah paryāyaviseşo dravyasya deśāntaraprāptihetuh.
(TaVā5.7.1) 2. Urge-The activity of the Jida engendered by Kaşāya (pasions) and Yoga (2) (activities of mind, speech and body), resulting in the bondage of Karma.
(SthāVrPa 37)
Krida The second decade of human life-span of hundred years; in this state, one's mind is more inclined towards sports (playfulness); there is not intense desire to indulge in sensuality. biiyam ca dasam patto, nāņākiddāhim kiddai. na tattha kāmabhogehim, tivvā uppajjai mai..
(DaHaVr Pa 8)
Kriyāvādi 1. One who belives in the real existence of substances (such as soul), in the doctrine of right world-view, in the doctrine of reincarnation of soul and in the doctrine that it is the soul itself which is the kartā (doer) of the Karma. kariyāvādi yāvi bhavati, tam jahā-āhiyavādi ahiyapanne āhiyadiţthi samāvādi niyāvādi samtiparalogavādi....sucinnā kammā sucinnaphalā bhavamti....
(Dasā 6.4) 2. One who accepts the existence of soul, but is confused about its extension, doership etc.. atthi tti kiriyavādi, vadati natthi tti akiriyāvādi ya. annāņi annāņam, viņaittä venaiyavādi..
(Sutra Ni 118) kiriyāvādiņam atthi jivo.atthitte sati kesimca savvagato kesimca asavvagato, kesimca mutto kesimca amutto....kiriyāvādi kammam kammaphalam ca atthi tti bhanamti. (SutraCu p. 207) 3. One who believes that the soul and the Karma are related by means of the activity of the soul. ätmanah karmanasca samabandhah kriyāta eva bhavati.
(ABla 1.5)
Krita A type of Udgama Dosa (blemish of bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) relating to origination or preparation of food etc.); to give an ascetic something (food etc.) purchased specially for giving it to the ascetics. yatsādhvartham mulyena kriyate tat kritam.
(Yosā 1.38 V/ p. 133).
Kriyāruci 1. A type of Ruci (faith); the Ruci in the spiritual practice of self-restraint. 2. A person possessed of Kriyāruci (1) damsananāņacaritte tavaviņae saccasamiiguttisu. jo kiriyābhāvaruī so khalu kiriyārui nāma..
(U 28.25)
Krodha. Anger-One of the four Kaşāyas (passions); that Adhyavasāya (subtle level of consciousness, which interacts with karmic body), which arises due to the causes such as physical attack and the like. upaghātādihetujanitā'dhyavasāyaḥ krodhaḥ.
(ABhā 3.71) Krodhanigraha Inhibition of anger-To inhibit the anger which has already come into Udaya (rise); to make it futile (or nulify it); and (simultaneously), not allow the Vipākodaya (rise quâ fruition) of the anger which is Udiranävalikā Prāpta (has entered the row of premature rise) to take place through the means of forgiveness and the like. dvirtīpah krodhah--udayagataḥ udiraņāvalikāgatasca, tatrodayagatanigraḥ krodhanigrahah. yastu udiranävalikāprāptastasyodaya eva na karttaryaḥ kṣāntyādibhirhetubhiḥ..
| CONVỊ Pa 13) Krodha Pāpa The sixth type of Pāpakarma (indulging in evil
Kriyāviśāla Pūrva Name of the thirteenth Pürva (canonical work of earlier lore); it contains the description of the divisions and the sub-divisions of kriya (activities, such as kāyakriya, (Käyiki Kriyā (urge quâ bodily acti

Page #130

Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakośa
113:
nivrttiranutpādo vā, (tena) nityamātmānam bhāvayet.
(Tabha 7.3 V)
activity); the bondage of mauspicious Karma, caused by indulging in anger.
(ĀV? Pa 72) Krodhapāpasthāna The Karma, due to the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (soul) indulges in anger. jina karma nai udaya kari ji, krodha tapta jiva rā pradeśa. tiņa karma nai kahiyai sahiji, chatho pāpathāņo resa..
(Thica 22.13)
Krodhasamjñā Instinct of Anger-Impulsive sensation of anger on account of the Udaya (rise) of the krodhavedaniya Karma (the Karma which is responsible for the rise of anger). krodhavedaniyodayāt tadāveśagarbbhā puruşamukhavadanadantacchadasphuranaceștā krodhasamjna.
(Prajmã 8.1 VỊ Pa 222)
Krodhapiņda A type of Utpādana Dosa (the blemish pertaining to the ways adopted in obtaining bhiksā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) by an ascetic); to obtain bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction) by exercising anger, giving curse etc.. krodhaphale ca sāpādike drste yah pindo labhyate sa krodhapindah. (Pini 408 V? Pa 85)
Ksapaka Vaiyāvrttyakara That ascetic (Muni), who has been appointed in service of the penancer. (VyaBhā 1943) Ksapaka Sreni A ladder of spiritual development, in which the Mohaniya (deluding) Karma is annihilated; this ladder is available in the 8th up to the 12th Gunasthāna (stages of spiritual development) except the 11th one. yatra mohaniyam karmopasamayannātmā ārohati sopasamakasreņi. yatra tatkşayamupagamayannudgacchati sākṣapakasreni.
(TaVã 9.1.18) SeeUpasamaśreņi.
Krodhapratyayā Kriyā A type of Dveşapratyayā Kriyā (urge due to aversion); it is the activity indulged in due to anger.
(Sthā 2.37)
Krodhavijaya Conquest of anger-Inhibition of anger brought about through the (therapeutic) contemplation like-"anger cannot be ended through anger; also its consequences are not good.” krodhasya vijayo-durantādiparibhāvanenodayanirodhaḥ krodhavijayaḥ.
(U 29.68 ŚãV? Pa 593)
Kșapaņa 1. That ascetic (Muni), who has the capability to accomplish penances from one-day-fast upto six-month-fast and who possesses various virtues like forgiveness etc.. 'khamani' tti cauttham chattham atthamam dasamam duvālasamam addhamāsakhamanam māsa-dumāsa-timāsa-caumāsa-pamcamāsa-chammāsā.... tahā khamādao ya guņā. juttam ti etehim jahābhihiehim gunehim uvaveo jutto.
(NiBhā 27 Cü) 2. One who annihilates (one's transmigration in) four Gaties (realms of mundane existence) or the Karmas. bhavam cauppagāram khavemāņo khavano bhainai.
(DaJiCū 1.333) aņam kammam bhannai, jamhā anam khavayai tamhā khavano bhannai. (DaliCūp. 34)
Krodhaviveka A Bhāvanā (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Satya Mahāvrata (second great vow of truth); not to speak in the fit of anger, to give up the anger prudently and to undertake the Pratyakhyāna (1) (formal resolve (vow) of abstinence)) of anger. krodhah kaşāyaviseşo mohakarmodayanişpanno'pritilaksanaḥ pradveşaprāyaḥ, tadudayācca vaktā svaparanirapekṣo yatkimcanabhāși mrşā'pi bhāṣeta. atah krodhasya pratyākhyānam
Kşamā Forgiveness-A type of śramanadharma (tenfold virtues of ascetic) or uttamadharma (noble virtues);

Page #131

-114:
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa
the practice of inhibition of the Udaya (rise) of anger and making futile the anger which has already come into Udaya after having pondered over the virtues and vices accruing from the practice of forgiveness and indulging in anger respectively. kşamā titikṣā sahişnutvam krodhanigraha ityarnthantaram......kşamāgunāscānāyāsādinanusmrtya kşamitavyameveti kşamādharmaḥ.
(Tabhā 9.6.1) krodhotpattinimittavişahyākrosādisambhave kālusyoparamah kşamā.
(Tavā 9.6.2) kohodayassa niroho kātavvo udayappattassa vā viphalikaranam esā khama tti. (Da ACū p. 11) See Uttamakşamā.
Antaramuhurta (time-period between 2 Samayas (smallest time-units) and 1 Samaya less 48 minutes) and Udaya (rise) of the Desaghāti (partly destroying) Spardhakas. tassa kammassa savvaghātikaphaddagānam udayakkhayāt, teşāmeva sadupasamät, desaghatiphaddagānam udayāt khatovasamito bhāvo bhavati.
(AvaC11 p. 97)
Ksānta
(Sthā 8.19)
See-Kșāntikşama.
Kşamāvīrya One who does not get agitated (or perturbed) even on veing treated with wrath. kşamāvīryam ākruśyamūno'pi na kşubhyati.
(Sutra 1 Cửi p. 164)
Kșāntikşama A person who is powerful enough to resist, but still endures patiently the adverse situations such as hearing disagreeable utterings and the like. kşāntyāna tvasaktyā kşamate--pratyanikādyudiritadurvacanādikam sahata iti kşāntikşamah.
(u 21.13 SãVr Pa 485, 486)
Kșānti Dharma
(Sthā 10.6)
Kşaya Annihilation- Absolute (ultimate) annihilation of Karmas. kşayaḥ karmaņāmatyantocchedaḥ.
sušāv! Pa 33)
See-uttamakşamā.
Kṣāyika'Bhāva A type of Bhāva (1) (disposition at subtle level of consciousness); the state of the soul, emanating from the Kșaya (annihilation) of Karma. ....karmaņām sarvathā praņāśaḥ-kşayaḥ. tena nirvịtto bhāvaḥ kṣāyikah. (Jaisidi 2.46 Vr)
Kşayopasama 1. Annihilation-cum-subsidence (of Karma)A process of mitigating the effect of the four Ghāti (destructive) Karinas; during it, the karmadalikas (quantum of Karma) which are going to enter into udayāvalikā (the row of the rise) are rendered unfit to come into Vipākodaya (rise quâ fruition) and their strong Rasavipāka (intensity of fruition) is made mild. ghātikarmaṇo vipākavedyābhāvaḥ kṣayopasamah. udayaprāptasya ghātikarmaṇaḥ kṣayah anudirnasya ca upasamah-vipākataḥ udayābhāva iti kşayopalakṣita upasamah kşayopasamaḥ.
(Jaisidi 2.47 Vr) 2. The (spiritual) development that takes place when there is Kşaya (annihilation) of the Sarvaghāti (fully destroying) Spardhakas of the four Karmas viz., Jñānāvaraniya (knowledge-veiling) Darsanāvaraniya (intuition-veiling), Mohaniya (deluding) and Antarāya (obstructing) Karmas, Upasama (subsidence) of the Sarvaghāti Spardhakas that are going to come into rise after an
Kṣāyika Samyaktva A type of Samyaktva (right faith); the Samyaktva attained through Kșaya (annihilation) of Darsanasaptaka (seven Prakrties of Mohaniya (deluding) Karma, viz., four of Caritra Mohaniya (conduct-deluding) Karma and three of Darsana Mohaniya (view-deluding) Karma, which are responsible for prevention of the Samyaktva). anantānubandhikaşāyacatustayaksayānantaram mithyātvamisrasamyaktvapuñjalakşane trividhe'pi darśanamohanīyakarmani sarvathā kşine kṣāyikam samyaktvam bhavati. (PrasiVr 281)
Kşayopaśamika Bhāva A type of Bhāva (1) (disposition at subtle level of consciousness):

Page #132

115:
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakośa the state of soul, emanating from the Kșayopasama (annihilation-cum-subsidence) of Karma. ....kşayopasamaḥ, tajjanyo bhävaḥ kṣāyopasamikah.
(Jaisidi 2.47 Vr)
Kșayopasamika Samyaktva A type of Samyaktva (right faith); the Samayaktva attained through Kşayopasama (annihilation-cum-subsidence) of Darśanasaptaka (seven Prakrties of Mohaniya (deluding) Karma, viz., four of Cāritra Mohaniya (conduct-deluding) Karma and three of Darsana Mohaniya (view-deluding) Karma, which are responsible for prevention of the Samyaktva). mithyātvasya-mithyātvamohaniyakarmaņa udimasya kṣayādanudīmasya copašamātsamyaktvarūpatāpattilaksaņādvịşkambhitodayasvarūpācca kṣāyopaśamikam samyaktvam vyapadisanti.
(PrasāVr Pa 281)
Name of one of the six Varsadhara mountains, (upholding the Varsas or the seven regions of the Jambūdvipa); it is situated in the south of Haimavata Varsa, north of Bharata Varşa, west of Eastern Lavanasamudra and east of Western Lavanasamudra and it acts as the dividing line between Bharata and Haimavata regions. hemavayassa vāsassa dähinenam, bharahassa vāsassa uttarenam, puratthimalavanasamuddassa paccatthimenam, paccatthimalavaṇasamuddassa puratthimenam, ettha ņam jambuddive dive cullahimavamte nāmam vāsaharapavvae pannatte.
(Jam 4.1) bharatasya haimavatasya ca vibhaktā himavān.
(Tavā 3.11)
Ksudrikā Mokapratimā Special course of penance (fasting) on the basis of intake of auto-urine. If the practitioner of such penance begins the penance on the day on which he has taken meals, then there will be seven fasts in the whole course, but if on the initial day he is fasting, then there will be eight fasts in the course. khuddiyannam moyapadimam padivannassa anagarassa...... bhoccā ārubhai codasamenam pārei. abhoccā ārubhai solasamenam pārei..
(Vya 9.40,41) See-Mahatimokapratimā.
Ksipra Avagrahamati A kind of empirical Avagraha (sensation); to have a swift cognizance of the object, due to Kşayopasama (annihilation-cum-subsidence) (of the related Karma); e.g.--to apprehend swiftly a sound. prakrsta śrotrendriyāvaranakşayopasamādipariņāmitvāt kşipram sabdamavagyhņāti.
(Tavā 1.16.16) ....uccăritameva oginhe. tam khippam..................
(VyaBhā 4106) Kșīņamoha The twelfth Jivasthāna/Gunasthāna (stage of spiritual development); the purification of the Jiva (soul) of a living being attained through the total Kşaya (annihilation) of Mohaniya (deluding) Karma. kşino-niḥsattākibhūto mohaḥ.
(Sama 14.5 VPa 27)
Kșudhā Parīşaha Parişaha quâ hunger--A kind of Parişaha (hardship); the ascetic (Muni) should endure equanimously (i.e., without any feeling of frustration, the pangs of hunger (when aliment is not available). digimchāparigae dehe tavassi bhikkhu thamavam. na chimde na chimdāvae na pae na payāvae.. kālipavvamgasamkāse kise dhamanisamtae. māyanne asaņapānassa adīņamaņaso care..
(U 2.2,3)
Kșirāśrava Labdhi A kind of Labdhi (supernatural power); that supernatural power, attained through the yoga (spiritual practices like Tapa, Dhyāna etc.), by dint of which the speech of such practitioner becomes as melodious and ecstatic as milk. 'khirāsava' tti kşiravanmadhuratvena śrotrām karnamanahsukhakaram vacanamāśravanti.kşaranti ye te kşirāśravāh. (Aupa Vr Pa 53)
Ksullaka Immature (ascetic)-Immature in respect of age or scriptural knowledge. kşudrakā-vayasā śrutena vā'vyaktāḥ.
(Sama 18.3 Vy Pa 34)
Kşullakakalpaśruta A kind of Utkālika Śruta (a category of Āgamas
Ksudrahimavān Varşadhara

Page #133

116:
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa
(canonical works), which is allowed to be studied at all time barring the akala prahara (i.e., the period in which the study of Agamas is prohibited)); a brief scripture on ethics, of smaller size, with succint exposition of the topic. cullam ti-lahutaram avittharattham appagamtham ca cullakappasutam. (Nandi 77 Cüp. 57)
nādātmajña iti, athavā......lokālokasvarūpaparijnātetyarthah.
(Sūtra 1.6.3 Vr Pa 143) 3. The person who knows the kşetra, i.e., body, desire, sensory object, violence and the activities of mind, speech and body. kşetram-sarīram, kāmah, indriyavişayah, himsā, manovākkāyapravrttisca. yah puruşah etatsarvam jānāti sa kşetrajno bhavati. (ABhā 316) 4. A knowledgable or a learned person. jo dihaloga--satthassa kheyanne, se asatthassa kheyanne.
(A 1.67) ....kşetrajño-jñāni......
(ABhā 1.67)
Ksullaka Bhava Minimum life-span-The shortest Bhava (birth in a particular realm of mundane existence) which is equal to 256 Āvalikās (16777216 Āvalikās=48 minutes). do ya sayā chappannā āvaliyānam tu khuddabhavamānam. .... kşullakabhavagrahaņānyekasminnucchavāsanihsvāse sātirekāņi saptadaśa mantavyāni;yat uktam-khuddagabhavaggahaņā sattarasa havamti āņupāņammi'. (ViBhā 3318 Vr)
Ksetradisā Directions arising from the Rucaka (central space-units of the cosmos), consisting of eight ākāsapradesa (space-unit), and situated in the middle part of Mount Meru. . . ....khettadisatthapaesiyaruyagão merumajjhammi.
(ViBÌhĩ 2700)
Kșetraparamāņu Spatial atom--A single ākāsapradeša (space-unit), i.e., one space-unit. kşetraparamānuḥākāśapradeśaḥ.
(Bhaga 20.37 Vr)
Kșullikāvimānapravibhakti A kind of Kālika Sruta (a category of Āgama (2) (canonical work) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night); One of the two chapters of the scriptural treatise on the Vimāna (habitat) of the Devas (gods), giving in brief the description of both types of Vimāna—Avalikā and Prakirnaka of the Kalpas (3) (heavens of the gods with hierarchy) such as Saudharmā (the first heaven) etc.. āvalikāpraviştānāmitareşām vā vimānānām vā pravibhaktih pravibhajanam yasyām granthapaddhatau sā vimānapravibhaktih, să caikāstokagranthārthā dvitiyā mahāgranthārthā, tatrā"dyā kşullikāvimānapravibhaktiḥ.
(Nandi 78 MaVr Pa 206)
Kșetra That part of the cosmic space which is pervaded by a substance, e.g. a region of space occupied by a Paramāņu (the ultimate atom), which measures one ākāsapradesa (space-unit).
(ViBhā 432 V, p. 208) See-Sparsanā.
Kșetrapalyopama A time-unit of innumerable years. It is of two kinds-1. Vyāvahārika (empirical), 2. Suksma (subtle). Vyāvahārika Kșetra Palyopama: There is a cylindrical pit (or vessel) measuring one Yojana each in length, breadth and height, and with a circumference of slightly more than three Yojanas. It is made cram-full with the billions of hair-tips of the children of the age of one day upto seven days. Every Samaya (the smallest time-unit) a single space-unit from the total number of space-units which are occupied by the total number of hair-tips is (imaginarily) taken out; the total period of time that elapses for emptying it completely is called Vyāvahārika Kşetra Palyopama. It is of no use (purpose); only for the sake of propounding, it is propounded. Sukşma Kșetra Palyopama: a single space-unit from the total number of space-units of that cylinder, whether they are occupied or not Occipied by the hairpieces, is (imaginarily) taken out. The total period of time that elapses for emptying it completely is called "Sukṣma Kşetra
Ksetrajña 1. One who has attained self-realization. 2. One who knows the Loka (cosmos) and Aloka (supra-cosmos). 'kşetrajño' yathāvasthitātmasvarūpaparijñā

Page #134

Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa
- 117
kşetravastunah pramāṇātikramah, pratyākhyānakālagrhitamānolarghanamityarthah, etasya cāticāratvamanābhogādinā'tikramādinā vā.
(Upā 1.36 Vr p. 13)
Kșetravipākini Those Karma-praksties (types of Karma) which arise only during the Antarālagati (motion of the Jiva (soul) after death in the space)) and not at any other time. kşetre gatyantarasamkramanahetunabhahpathe vipäkah phaladānābhimukhyam yāsām tāḥ kṣetravipking ah.
(KaPra p. 35)
Palyopama". tattha nam jese vāvahārie, se jahānāmae palle siyā--joyanam āyāma-vikkhambhenam, joyanam uddham uccattenam, tam tigunam savisesam parikkheveņam; se nam palleGākā egāhiya-beyāhiya-teyāhiya, ukkosenain sattarattaparūdhānam. sammatthe sannicite, bharie vālaggakodīņam. jam nam tassa āgāsapaesā telim vālaggehim apphunnā, tao nam samae-samae egamevam āgāsapaesam avahāya jāvaienam kālenam se palle khine nirae nilleve nitthie bhavai. se tam vāvahārie khettapaliovame. eehim vāvahäriyakhettapaliovamasāgarovamehim natthi kimcippaoyanam, kevalam pannavattham pannavijjai. se tam vāvahārie khettapaliovame.. se kim tam suhume khettapaliovame? suhume khettapaliovame, se jahānāmae palle siyajoyanam āyāma-vikkhambhenam, joyanam uddham uccattenam, tam tiguņam savisesam parikkheveņam; se nam palleGāhāegāhiya-beyāhiya-teyāhiya, ukkosenam sattarattaparūdhānam. samatthe sannicite, bharie vālaggakodīņam. tattha nam egamege vālagge asamkhejjāim khamdāim kajjai. je nam tassa pallassa āgāsapaesā tehim bālaggehim apphunnā vā aṇapphunnā vā, tao nam samae-samae egamegam āgāsapaesam avahāya jāvaienam kālenam se palle khine nirae nilleve nitthie bhavai. se tam suhume khettapaliovame. (Anu 434, 436-438)
Kşetravrddhi An Aticāra (partial transgression) of Digurata (the sixth vow of the lay follower in which one restricts one's journey in different directions); to reduce the dimension of the accepted region for travelling in one direction and by adding it to that in another one, to extend it beyond the accepted limit. 'khettavuddhi'tti ekato yojanašataparimānamabhigyhitamanyato daśayojananyabhigrhītāni, tatasca yasyām disi daśa yojanāni tasyām disi samutpanne kārye yojanasatamadhyādapaniyanyāni daśa yojanāni tatraiva svabuddhyā prakṣipati, samvardhayatyekatah. (Upā 1.37 VỊ p. 14)
Kșetra Sāgaropama It is of two types: Vyāvahārika and Sūksma. 10 x crore x crore Vyāvahārika Kşetra Palyopama=1 Vyavahārika Kşetra Sāgaropama. It is of no use (purpose); only for the sake of propounding, it is propounded. 10 x crore x crore Sukşma Kşetra Palyopama=1 Sukşma Kşetra Sāgaropama. (Anu 434,439)
Kşetraloka That aspect of Loka (cosmos) which is explained through its spatial exposition. 'khettaloe' tti kşetrarūpo lokaḥ.
(Bhaga 11.90 Vr)
Kşetravāstupramāṇātikrama An Aticāra (partial transgression of the Icchaparimāņavrata Vrata (fifth vow of the lay follower); transgression of the accepted limit of the possession of agricultural field, residential house etc., either inadvertently or on account of excessive greed etc..
Kșetropapātagati A type of Upapātagati; the motion related to that space where the (mundane) souls (infernals etc.), emancipated souls and Pudgalas (physical substances) undertake their motion to reach their definite destination (where they would stay after reaching there) kşetram-ākāśam yatra nārakādayo jantavah siddhāh pudgalā vā avatişthante.
(Prajna 16.24 VỊ Pa 328) See-Upapātagati.

Page #135

118:
Jaina Päriblāșika Sabdakosa
Ksaumakapraśna A kind of Vidyā (occult science); that Vidyā, through which one can get the desired answer (or solution) to one's question by incarnating the deity on clothes. pasiņāim' ti praśnavidyāh yakābhiḥ kṣaumakādişu devatāvatāraḥ kriyate.
(Sthā 10.116 Vr Pa 485)
the eatables such as fruits and dry fruits. khādah prayojanamasyeti khādimam-phalavargādi.
(Sthā 4.288 Vr Pa 219) 2. Delicacies quâ eatables. (TaVā7.21) See-Svādima, Upavāsa.
Khecara Birds-A class of five-sensed subhumans; the winged subhuman beings possessed of five sense-organs and capable of flying in air, such as-birds with skin (carmapakşi), birds with feathers (romapakşi), birds having their wings in the shape of a box (samudgapakşi) and birds with their wings always spread out (vitatapaksi). pamcimdiyatirikho...........khahahayarā ya boddhavvā.. camme u lomapakkhi ya, taiyā samuggapakkhi
Kha Kharasvara One of the fifteen types of Paramādhārmika Deva (a type of Asurakumāra Deva (a kind of Mansion-dwelling god) who inflict pain to the infernal beings); those Asura Devas (demons) who, by creating the infernal) tree called sālmali which is full of thorns like vajra (the hardest substance), hang the infernal beings on the thorns and then pull them apart while they are screaming. kappamti karakaehim, tacchimti paropparam parasuehim. simvvalitarumāruhamti, kharassarā tattha neraiyā.
(SūtraNi 81)
yà.
viyayapakkhi ya boddhavvā, pakkhind ya cauvvihā..
(u 36.170,171,188)
Khedajña One who has deep knowledge about the sufferings of all mundane Jivas (living beings) which are caused by Karma and who is also able to prescribe the remedy thereof.. khedam-samsāräntarvartinäm präninäm karmavipäkajam duḥkham jānātiti khedajo duhkhāpanodanasamarthopadeśadānāt.
(Sütra 1.6.3 V? Pa 143)
Khalina A blemish of Kāyotsarga (2) (austerity quâ abandonment of body); to stand in the posture of Kāyotsarga by holding the Rajoharana (one of the monastic paraphernalia of the Jain ascetic, which is used to cleanse the ground to remove softly the insects etc.) in front. thāi ya khaliņam va jahā rayaharanam aggão kāum..
(AvaNi 1546 HWVpp. 205)
Ga Gaccha 1. That monastic order, which is headed by a single Acārya (preceptor). ekācāryapraneyasādhusamūho gacchaḥ.
(Tabhā 9.24 Vr) 2. That major form of monastic organization, which is constituted of the (minor sections like) Kula (1), Gana (1) and Sangha (2). gacchaḥ sādhusamüharūpo......gacchagrahanena kula-gana-samgharūpo gacchaḥ. (Brbhā 2865 Vr)
Khalurka Bad disciple-The disciple who is antagonistic to, back-biter of and untrustworthy for the Guru
(2).
Gajaratna
je kira gurupadiniyā, sabalā asamāhikāragā pāvā. ahigaranakāragam vā, jinavayane te kira khalumkā.. pisuņā parovatäpi, bhinnarahassā param paribhavamti. nivvaya-nissila-sadhā, jiņavayane te kira khalumkā..
(UNi 488,489)
(Uśā Vr Pa 350)
See -- Hastiratna.
Gana
Khādima 1. A kind of Ahāra (2) (alimental materials);
1. A relatively bigger integrated form of monastic organisation, which is a union of many

Page #136

119:
Ganadharma 1. The political system of gana---states or republican states such as Malls and its code of conduct (or constitution). 2. The organisation of the Gana (2) (monastic sub-order) and the code of conduct for it. mallādiganavyavasthājainānām vākulasamudāyo ganah-kotikādistaddharmah-tatsämacāri.
(Sthā 10.135 V? Pa 489)
Jaino Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa interdependent Kulas (1) (religious sub-orders). 'ganah' paraspatásāpekṣānekakulasamudāyaḥ.
(BrBhā 2780) See-Upādhyāya. 2. A form of monastic order, consisting of cohehsive groups with similar vācanākalpa (the ascetic conduct prescribed by the canonical texts belonging to the same synod) and Sāmācāri (rules of conduct quâ etiquette, formality and convention). gana iti-ekavācanācārakrivāsthānām samudāyaḥ.
(Avani 211 HäVrp.90) 3. Continuous persistence of the tradition of the Srutasthaviras. 'ganah' sthavirasantatisamsthitih. sthaviragrahanena śrutastaviraparigrahah....teşām santatih-paramparā, tasyāḥ samsthānam-vartanam udyāpi bhavanam samsthatiḥ.
. (TaVā9.24 V.!) Ganadhara 1. One of the server posts in a religious order. That ascetic (Muni), who is on a par with the Ācārya (preceptor) in the Sanha (religious order) and who, by the order of the Acārya, undertakes independent sojoutns with the monastic Sangha. yastvācāryadesiyo gurvādeśāt sādhuganam gļhitvā prthag viharati sa ganadharah.
(AV, p.236) 2. That ascetic (Muni), who is entrusted with the responsibility of making the arrangements (of the sojourning place etc.) for the nuns. 'ganadharaḥ samyatiparivartakaḥ.
(Brbhā 4150 Vr) 3. That ascetic (Muni), who is the sūtrakartā (i.e., who composes the canonical texts on the basis of the direct revealation to him by the Tirthankara (ford-founder)); e.g., the eleven chief disciples of Mahāvīra. ganadharāḥ-sūtrakarttāraḥ.
(Āvani 211 HãVrp.90) 4. That ascetic (Muni), who brings about the growth and development) of the Gana (2)(monastic sub-order) without committing any kind of Virādhanā (i.e., breach of punctilious observance) of the prescribed conduct for the knowledge etc. jñānādināmavirādhanām kurvan yo gaccham parivardhayati sa ganadharaḥ.
(Vyabhā 1375 V, p.5)
Gananopaga A blemish of Pratilekhanā (inspection of monastic paraphernalia); it is pertaining to the re-counting of the number of times the cloth has been inspected; according to the rule, regarding prasphotana (i.e., to shake the cloth), the cloth should be shaken six times (three times on each side) by dividing the cloth in three parts on each side, and pramärjana (i.e., to remove the insect etc. from the cloth and put it aside) which is done thrice in each Sat Pūrva (i.e., six times shaking of cloth), thus total number of Khotaka (pramārjana) is eighteen times; now, during the performance, if a doubt regarding the counting of number occurs, and if re-counting is done, then it amounts to the blemish of Gananopaga. pramāņe--prasphoțādisamkhyālakṣaṇe pramadam-anavadhānam yacca samkite-pramādatah pramānam prati sarkotpatau gananām karārigulirekhāsparsanādinaikadvitrisankhyātmikāmupagacchati-upayāti gananopagam.
(U 26,27 ŚāVr Pa 542)
Gaņādhipati
(BrBhā 2050)
See-Gani.
Gaņāvacchedaka One of the seven posts in the religious order. That ascetic (Muni), who is entrusted with the responsibility of contemplating on the functioning of the Gaccha (a major form of monastic organisation). gaņāvacchedakastu gacchakāryacintakah.
(ĀVr Pa 236) See-Upādhyāya.
Ganini
(BrBhā 2339)
See--Pravaritini.

Page #137

Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa ganime-jannam ganijjai.
(Anu 382)
-: 120:Ganipițaka Dvādasānga (the twelve Argas (principal canonical works)-That treasure (of books) (containing the twelve Angas (principal canonical works)), which is all in all of the Acārya (precep
tor)
gani-ācāryastasya pițakam-sarvasvam ganipitakam
(Nandi 68 HāVr p.82)
Gati 1. Transformation of mode-Through which the substance undergoes change from one mode to another. 2. Realm of existence-The transmigration of soul from the birth in one realm of existence to that in another realm of existence, viz., infernal, sub-human, human or celestial (god). gamyate-tathāvidhakarmasacivaih prāpyate iti gatih-nārakatvādiparyāyaparinatiḥ.
(PrajnaVr Pa 469) 3. Motion-That through which something goes from one place to another. deśāddeśāntaraprāptiheturgatiḥ. (SaSi 4.21)
Gaņividyā A kind of Utkālika Śruta (a category of Āgamas (canonical works), which is allowed to be studied at all time barring the akāla prahara (i.e., the period in which the study of Āgamas is prohibited)); in this canonical work, there is the description of auspicious moment, comstellation etc. to be used on various occasions like initiation etc.. .....pavvāvanā sāmāiyārovanam.....emāiyā kajjā jesu tihikarana-nakkhatta-muhutta-jogesu ya je jattha karanijjā te jattha'jjhayane vannijjamti tamajjhayaņam gaṇivijjā. (Nandi 77 Cup.58)
Gaņisampadā Internal and external glory of the Acārya (preceptor)-Grandeur of his conduct, physique etc.. atthavahā gaņisampadā pannattā, tam jahāāyārasampadā sutasampadā sarirasampadā vayanasampadā vāyaṇāsampadā matisampadā paogasampadā samghaparinnā ņāmam ashamā.
. (Daśā 4.3)
Gatikalyāņa That god, who is born in Anuttara Vimāna (the highest heaven of the Empyrean gods) or as a Kalpopapanna Deva (Empyrean gods with hierarchy) in the Vaimānika (Empyrean) heaven as Indra (the king of the gods), Sāmānika (semi-king of the gods), Trāyastrimsaka (ministers and priests of the gods), Lokapāla (universal guards), Parisad (1) (member of council of Indra), Atmarakşaka (body-guard of Indra), Prakimaka (gods who are like common citizens) etc.. gatikallāņā-kallānagati unuttarovavāiesu vemāniesu vā indrasāmānikatrāyastrimsalokapālaparişadātmarakşaprakimakeșu.
(Sūtra 2.2.69 Cü pp. 366, 367)
Gaņi Chief of the Gana (2) (monastic sub-order) The Acārya (preceptor). It is one of the seven posts in a religious order. 'gani' gaņādhipatirācāryaḥ. (ByBhā 4150 Vr) See-Uādhyāya. Gandikānuyoga A division of Anuyoga (system of exposition). ikkhumādiparvagamdikāvat ekkāhikarattanato gamdiyāņuogobhanito......gamdikā iti khamdam.
(Nandi 119 Cú p.77) See-Kandikānuyoga.
Gatināma A sub-type of Nāma (body-making) Karma, the rise of which is responsible for the reincarnation of the soul in any one of the four kinds of Gati (2) (realm of mundane existence) such as infernal etc.. narakagatistiryaggatirmanusyagatirdevagatistajjanakam nāma gatināma.
(Prajnã 23.38 VỊ Pa 469)
Ganya A kind of Vibhäganişpanna Dravyapramāņa (a type of measurement (or weight)); the measure which can be counted or that which is calculable.
Gatināmanidhattāyu A type of āyubandha (bondage of life-span-determining Karnia); the Niddhatta (or Nişeka) of Āyuşya (life-span-determining) Karma, together with any one of) four sub-types of Gatināma, viz., infernal etc. of Nāma (body-making) Karma (responsible for birth in any one of the Gaties (2) (realm of

Page #138

Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakośa
121:
mundane existences)). gatirnarakagatyádibhedāccaturddhā saiva näma gatināma tena saha nidhattamāyurgatināmanidhattāyuḥ.
(Prajna 6.118 Vr Pa 217).
They are handsome and have melodious voice; they wear crown on their head and a necklace around their neck; their symbol is Tumbarū tree. gandharvā raktāvadātā gambhirah priyadarsanāh surūpāh sumukkhākārāḥ susvarā maulidharā hāravibhūsaņāstumbaruvíkşadhvajāḥ.
(Tabha 4.12)
Gatipratighāta To impede one's own prospect of re-ncarnation in auspicious Gati (2) (realm of mundane existence) through indulging in evil conduct. gateh-devagatyādeh prakaranācchubhāyāh pratighātah-tatprāptiyogyatve sati vikarmmakaraṇādaprāptirgatipratighātaḥ.
(Stha 5.70 Vr Pa 289)
Gatipravāda The scripture which describes the Gati (3) (motion of the Jiva and the Pudgala). ...amhamnam ajjo! gammamāne gae... tubbhannam appaņā ceva gammamāne agae............te therā bhagavamto annautthie evam padibhanamti, padibhaạittā gaippavāyam nāma ajjhayaņam pannavaimsu..
(Bhaga 8.292)
Gamanaguņa The specific attribute possessed of by the Dharmāstikāya (the fundamental substance quâ medium of motion), by virtue of which it (Dharmāstikāya) assists the Jiva (soul) and the Pudgala (physical substance) in their motion (or movement) when they have developed a tendency to move. 'gamanagune' tti jīvapudgalānām gatiparinatānām gatyupastambhahetuḥ. (Bhaga 2.25 Vr) Gamika Śruta That canonical work which is replete with the usages of Bhanga (permutation and combination), mathematical formulae, gamas (paradigms-i.e., a textual pattern giving the set of particulars indicative of the common characteristics). E.g., Drşțivāda. bhamgaganiyāi gamiyam jam sarisagamam ca kāraṇavasena. ditthivãe vā.. (ViBhā 549)
Gandha Smell—A Lakşaņa (distinguishing characteristic) (property) of matter, which is perceptible to the sense-organ of smell. vannarasagamdhaphāsā, puggalänam tu lakkhanam.
(U 28.12) ghānassa gamdham gahanam vayamti.... gamdhassa ghāņam gahanam vayamti....
(U 32.48,49)
Garudopapāta A kind of Kālika Śruta (a category of Āgama (2) (canonical work) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night); the treatise, in which there is description of the Garuda Deva and on the recitation of which, the Garuda Deva himself becomes manifestly present. See-Arunopapāta.
Gandhanāma A sub-type of Nāma (body-making) Karma, the rise of which is responsible for the odour-system of the body of the Jiva (living beings). gandhyate-āghrayate iti gandhaḥ, sa dvidhā tadyathā-surabhigandho durabhigandhasca, tannibandhanam gandhanāmāpi dvidhā.....yadudayajjantuśarireșu surabhigandha upajāyate yathā śatapatramālatīkusumādinām tatsurabhigandhanāma, yadudyād durabhigandhaḥ śarireşūpajāyate yathā lasunādinām tat durabhigandhanāma.
(Prajna 23.48 Vy Pa 473)
Garbha 1. A type of birth The vertebrate are threefold, viz., Jarāyuja (those born with membreneous envelope called placenta), Andaja (oviparous) and Potaja (those born without any covering); they take birth from Garbha (2). garbhopapātasammürcchanāni janma. jarāyvandapotajānām garbhaḥ. (Jaisidi 3.14,15) 2. That uterus, in which the combination of semen and ovum takes place. Or in which rasa (fluid which is one of the seven essential ingrediants of the body) from the aliment taken in by
Gandhara Fourth type of Vānamantara Deva (Forest-dwelling god); the gods belonging to this category have a reddish lusture; they have a serious nature.

Page #139

~:122~
the mother, is appropriated by the foetus. yatra sukrasonitayoh striya udaramupagatayorgaranam misranam bhavati sa garbhah
(Tavā 2.31)
Garbhaja
That Jiva (living being), which is born through uterine birth;
it is born in the womb of the mother as a result of the union of the semen and ovum (blood), which ultimatly results in the formation of zygote. yoviṣadyonävaikadhyamägatya grahaṇam śukraraktayoryat kriyate jivena jananyabhyavahṛtähärarasaparipoṣāpekṣam tad garbhajanmo(Tavā 2.32 Vṛ)
cyate.
Garbhavakrantika
The Jiva (living being) born through uterine birth. (Prajila 1.82)
Garhana
Explicit self-criticism-To reveal one's blemishes (or sins) before others. garhanena parasamakṣamatmano doṣodbha(U 29.8 ŠāVT Pa 580)
vanena.
Gaveṣaṇā
1. A synonym of Matijñana (perceptual cognition):
to search for the vyatirekadharmas (dharma (arrtibute) based on Vyatireka (assertion of the concomitance of the absence of Sadhya (probandum or major term) and the absence of Sadhana (proban or middle term)). gaveṣaṇam vyatirekadharmalocanam gaveṣaṇā. (ViBha 396 Vr)
2. Third stage of Tha (speculation), in which by giving up the vyatirekadharma (dharma (arrtibute) based on Vyatireka (assertion of the concomitance of the absence of Sadhya (probandum or major term) and the absence of Sadhana (proban or middle term)), the anayadharma (dharma (arrtibute) based on Anvaya (statement of the constant and invariable concomitance of the Sadhana (proban or middle term) (or Hetu) and the Sadhya (probandum or major term)) is thoroughly reflected on. tasseva'tthassa vairegadhammapariccão annayadhammasamalogaṇam ca gavesaṇata bhanna(Nandi 45 Cap. 36) 3. While undertaking investigation for accep
ti.
Jaina Paribhāṣika Sabdakosa
table food etc. to search for food free from blemishes of Udgama (blemish of bhiks (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) relating to origination or preparation of food etc.) and Utpadana (the blemish pertaining to the ways adopted in obtaining bliks (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) by an ascetic).
adhakarmadidoṣaparihārata udgaman, dhātryādi dosaparityagataścotpadanam suddhamadadhita. (U 24.11 SaVr Pa 517)
Gadhabandhanabaddha
That Karmic bondage, which is Nikācita-unamenable to any kind of alteration. 'dhaniyam' tti gadham bandhanam-sleṣaṇam tena baddha nikācitā ityarthaḥ,
(U 29.23 SaVr Pa 585)
Gāṇanganika
A type of Sabala (dosa):
that ascetic (Muni), who gets himself transfered from one Gana (2) (monastic sub-order) to another one within six months, without having any specific reason.
anto chaṇham māsāṇam gaṇāto ganam samkamamane sabale. (Dasa 2.3) svecchapravṛttataya 'gāṇamganie' tti gaṇad ganam sanmasabhyantara eva sankramatiti gånamganika' ityagamiki paribhāṣā.
(U 17.17 SaVr Pa 435, 436)
Gatraudvartana
A type of Anäcära (2) (gross transgression of ascetic conduct);
to rub a cosmetic paste, made from the ground pulse, over the body (for cleaning and softening. the skin). gayassuvvaṭṭanāni ya.
(Da 3.5)
Gātrābhyanga
A type of Anacara (2) (gross transgression of ascetic conduct);
to massage the body with oil.
gayabbhango sarirabbhamgaṇamaddaṇāiņi.
(Da 3.9 ACū p. 62)
Gitärtha
1. That ascetic (Muni), who is well-versed with

Page #140

Jaina Paribhāṣika Sabdakosa
the meaning of the Chedasutras (four canonical works, viz., Nisitha, Vyavahara, Kalpa, Dasa)). viditah-munitah parijdto'rthah chedasitrasya yena tam viditärtham khalu vadanti gitártham. (BrBhā 689 Vr) 2. That ascetic (Muni), who is retainer of both the sutra (the text of the scripture) as well as the artha (the meaning or the purport of the scrip ture).
ekah sutradharo'pyarthadharo'pi.... tattvato gitärthasabdamavikalamudvodhiomarhati.
(BrBhd 689,690 Vr)
Guna
1. A Paryaya (mode) or an unit for measuring the intensity of a quality. gunah-amśaḥ paryayaḥ. (Anuma Vr Pa 101) 2. Quality-The concomitant characteristic of the Dravya (substance), which subsists in a substance (which becomes its substratum); but it (quality) itself is not possessed of any quality. dravyasraya nirguna gunṇaḥ (Tasi 5.40) gunah sahabhavi dharmo yathātmani vijäänavyaktiśaktyādiḥ. (Pranata 5.7)
Gunaratnasamvatsara
A very severe type of penance, which continues for 16 months, in which the total number of fasting days amounts to 13 months and 17 days. and that of days for intake of food amounts to 2 months and 13 days (73 days) only. (See fig. p. 393).
gujaratnasamvatsaram tapaḥ, iha ca trayodasamāsāḥ saptadasadinādhikastapaḥkālaḥ, trisaptatisca dinäni päranakakala iti. (Bhaga 2.61 Vr)
Gunavirya
The qualitative power which is innate in at medicine, which cures the disease. dunaviriyam jam osahina titta-kaduya-kasaya-ambila-mahuraguṇattäe rogavaṇayaṇasāma(NiBhd 47 Cu)
ttham.
Gunasthana
dharma-dharminórabhedopacärät jivasthänäni karmakṣayopasamādijanyaguṇāvirbhāvaripa
kramikaviśuddhirupāņi gunasthänäni ucyante. (Jaisidi 7.1 Vr)
See Jivasthana.
Gupti
~:123~
1. Rightful inhibition of even the auspicious activities of mind, speech and body (together with the inauspicious ones). samyagyoganigraho guptiḥ (Tasū 9.4) 2. That state of Citta (4) (psyche) through which the inauspicious activities of mind, speech and body are inhibited.
gutti niyattane vutta asubhatthesu savvaso.. (U 24.26)
Guptendriya
One who has curbed his senses. guptani-svasvaviṣayapravṛttinirodhena samvrtanindriyani yenäsau guptendriyah.
(BrBhā 803 VT)
Guru
1. The religious preceptor-The pioneering propounder of the philosophy of religion. E.g..Tirthankara, Ganadhara and the like. dharmajño dharmakarta ca, sada dharmapravartakah.
sattvebhyo dharmasasträrthadesako gururucyate... (PrajñāVr Pa 163) 2. That ascetic (Nirgrantha (2)) who is the follower of the religious discipline of the Arhata (1) (Tirthankara (ford-founder)) and is also free from both the psychic and physical fetters. nirgrantho guruh.. arhatan pravacanānugāmī bāhyabhyantaragranthivipramuktah nirgranthah. (Jaisidi 8.2 Vr)
Gurucintaka
That ascetic (Muni), who is appointed for attending upon the Guru (1) (preceptor).
(VyaBha 1943)
Guru Prayaścitta
The Anudghatika Prayaścitta (expiation) which is to be carried out continuously. With respect to time (season), it is to be observed in summer and with respect to penance, it is to be observed as Astamabhakata (te., a three-day fast). jam tu niramtaradāṇam, jassa va tassa va tavassa tam gurugam.
jam puna samtaradāṇam, gurā vi so khalu bhave lahuo..
kāla-tave āsajja va, guni vi hoi lahuo laki gunīgo. kālo gimho u guru, aṭhāi tavo lahû seso.. (BrBha 300, 301)
See-Anudghätika.

Page #141

Jaina Pāribhäșika Sabdakosa
that Siddha, who had attained emancipation in the outfit of a householder. grhasthāh santo ye siddhāste gļhilingasiddhāḥ.
(PrasãVPa 112)
- 124:Gurulaghudravya That substance which is possessed of mass (weight); e.g., the gross aggregates, the Audārika Sarira (gross body), Vaikriya Sarira (protean body), Ahāraka Sarira (conveyance body), and Taijasa Sarīra (fiery body). paramāṇväderārabhya samkhyātapradeśātmako'samkhyātapradeśātmako yaścānantapradeśātmakah sūkşmaskandhaḥkārmaņaprabhịtika ete agurulaghavah, bādarāh skandhā audārikavaikriyāhārakataijasarūpā gurulaghavaḥ.
(BrBhā 65 Vr) poggalatthikāe....garuyalahue vi, agaruyalahue
Grhāntarnişadya A kind of Anācāra (2) (gross transgression of ascetic conduct); to sit at the householder's house while moving around for collecting bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction) from the houses. giham ceva gihamtaram tammi gihe nisejjā.... ettha gocaraggagatassa nisejjā....
(Da 3.5 JiCū p.114)
vi.
jivatthikāe......agaruyagahue.. (Bhaga 1.403,404) See-Gurulaghuparyava.
Grhiamatra A kind of Anācāra (2) (gross transgression of ascetic conduct); to take meals in the utensils of the householder. gihimattam gihibhāyaṇam ti. (Da 3.3 JiCū p.112)
Grhidharma
(Upā 1.45)
Gurulaghuparyava A property of Pudgala (physical substance) in the form of mode of mass (or weight); it is a property of that physical substance, which is in the form of a gross Skandha (aggregate).
(Bhaga 2.45) gurulaghudravyāņi—bādaraskandhadravyāņi.... tatparyavāḥ.
(Jam Vr Pa 130) Grddhaprşthamarana A type of Maraņa (death); death of that living being (a human being or an animal) which had entered into a carcass of a big animal like an elephant etc., caused through plucking (of its flesh) by vultures etc. karikarabhādiśarīramadhyapātādinā gydhrādibhirātmānam bhakşayato mahāsattvasya bhavati.
(Sama 17.9 VỊ Pa 33)
See-Śrāvakadharma.
Grhivaiyāprtya A kind of Anācāra (2) (gross transgression of ascetic conduct); To share the food etc. obtained through Gocaracaryā (to collect food from several houses of the householders, by accepting it in a little quantity from each one, like a grazing cow (which eats a little grass from each spot)) with the householders. gihiņa annapāņādihim visūramtāņa visamvibhāgakaraṇam.
(Da 3.6 JiCu p.114)
Gshapatiratna One of the fourteen ratnas (precious and unique animate and inanimate objects) of the Cakravarti (universal sovereign). A gem among human being in the form of a chamberlain, who always remains alert and ready for excellent management of the Cakravarti's residence. (For example), he can manage to procure any food-stuff the very day even by sowing the seeds of a grain and reaping the crop on the same day. grhapatih-cakravarttigrhasamucitetikartavyatāpataḥ
(PrasāVPa 350)
Gocaracaryā To go on round for collection of bhikṣä (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction) from several houses of the householders, by accepting it in a little quantity from each one like a grazing cow (which eats a little grass from each
spot).
goścaraṇam gocarah, caraṇam-caryā, gocara iva caryā gocaracaryā. (AeaHaVr 2 p.57)
(ACH
Gļhilingasiddha A type of Siddha (liberated soul);

Page #142

- 125:
gauravena-garvena yaddīyate tad gauravadānamiti, uktam canațanarttamustikebhyo dānam sambandhibandhumitrebhyah. yaddiyate yasortham garveņa tu tadbhaveddanam..
(Sthā 10.97 Vr Pa 471)
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa Gotra Karma Status-determining Karma1. One of the main eight types of Karma; that Karma, which is responsible for the reincarnation of the Jiva (soul) in high or low caste etc., and also for gaining superiority or inferiority with respect to beauty, penance, strength etc. uccanicakulotpattilaksanah paryāyavisesah tadvipākavedyam karmāpi gotram.
(PrajnáVr Pa 454) 2. The Karma which determines the highness or lowness of one's status (or position or rank) in the society. uccanicabhedam gacchati yeneti gotram.
(Jaisidi 4.3)
Graha A variety of Jyotişka Devanikāya (congregation of Luminous gods); the number of such gods is eighty-eight, e.g., mercury, venus, jupiter, mars, saturn etc..
(Tripra 7.15-22) See-Jyotiska.
Godohikā A kind of Nişadyā (a sitting posture); to sit on one's toes by keeping the knees high and placing both hands on thighs; to sit in the position of milking a cow. gordohanam godohikā tadvadyā'sau godohikā.
(Sthā 5.50 Vr Pa 287)
Grahaņaguņa That specific characteristic of the Pudgala (physical substance), on account of which it has the capacity to form aggregate mutually with other Pudgalas as well as to get associated with the Jiva (soul). poggalatthikāe....gunao gahanaguņo. grahanam-parasparena sambandhanam jīvena vā audārikādibhih prakārairiti. (Bhaga 2.129 Vr)
Golaka Infinite number of Jivas (souls belonging to the category of Sādhārāņa Jiva) sharing a common body is called Nigoda which is of the shape of a drop of water (stibuka); innumerable number of such Nigodas together make a Golaka. anantānām jivānām sādhāraṇamekam sariram, tacca stibukākāram, itthambhūtānām cāsamkhyeyānām nigodānām samudāyo golakākāro golakaḥ. te ca golakā asamkhyeyāḥ.
(BysamVr Pa 128 a) golā ya asamkhijjā, assamkhanigoao havai golo. ekkaekkammi nigoe, anamtajivā muneyavvā..
(Brsam 301)
Grahaņaśikṣā Theoretical education1. Preaching for acquiring knowledge. Pedagogy-Studying from the teacher himself or through a book (scripture etc.). dvādasavarşāņi yāvat sūtram tvayā'dhyetavyamityupadeso grahaņaśikṣā. (ViBha 7 V, p. 8) 2. That education, through which the development of knowledge takes place. See-Asevanasikşā.
Gaurava Arrogance-The inauspicious feeling of exaltation and conceit due to pride and greediness. (It is of three types, viz., Rddhi-gaurava, Rasa-gaurava and Sata-gaurava). Gauravāni-abhimānalobhābhyāmātmano'subhabhāvagurutvāni. (Sama 3.4 V? Pa 8)
Grahanaisanā While undertaking investigation for acceptable food, to accept only the pure food which is free from the blemishes of Udgama, Utpādana and Esanā. evam tu gavitthassa uggamauppāyaṇāvisuddhassa. gahanavisohivisuddhassa hoi gahanam tu pimdassa..
(PiNi 513) grahaņaişaņāyām sodhayecchankitādidoşatyāgatah..
(uśãVr Pa 517)
Gaurava Dāna That Dāna (charity), which is given with arrogance and with the object of earning fame.
Grāmadharma A type of Lokadharma (mundane law) which is related with the management of the village and

Page #143

~:126
the code of conduct for the villagers. grama-janapadäśrayāsteṣām teṣu vã dharmmah-samācāro vyavastheti grämadharmah. (Stha 10.135 Vr Pa 488)
Grāsaiṣaṇā
The fivefold Mandalika Dosa (blemish incurred at the time of eating meals). (ONI 551) See-Paribhogaiṣaṇā.
Graiveyaka
Neck-dwelling gods-A variety of the gods. whose heavens (dwelling places) are situated at the neck of the Lokapuruşa (the shape of the universe resembling that of a human being). (See fig. p. 396).
lokapurusasya grivästhāniyatvāt grīvāķī, grīvāsu bhavani graiveyakāņi vimänäni. (TaVa4.19.2)
Glanavaiyavṛttyakara
That ascetic (Muni), who is appointed for attending upon the sick monks and nuns.
(VyaBhd 1943)
Gha
Ghana Tapa
A type of Itvarika Anasana (fasting for a definite period of time):
the number of padas in the Sreyi (Tapa) x the number of padas in the Pratara (Tapa) Ghana Tapa. For instance, suppose there are four padas in Sreni (Tapa): the number of padas in Pratara Tapa, will be sixteen; therefore, Ghana Tapa = 4 x 16 = 64; it means when the Pratara Tapa is repeated four times, it will become Ghana Tapa. atra ca şodasapadatmakaḥ pratarah padacatustayatmikaya śrenya gunito ghano bhavati, agatam catulsastih (64), sthapana tu pärvikaiva navaram bahalyato'pi padacatustayatmakatvam viseṣaḥ, etadupalakṣitam tapo ghanatapa ucyate, (U 30.10 SaVr Pa 601) See-Sreyi Tapa, Pratara Tapa.
The following table explains:
1 Śreni
1. One day fast + Pāraṇaka 2. two days' fast + Pāraṇaka 3. Three days' fast + Pāraṇaka
4. Four day's fast + Paranaka
5. One day fast + Pāraṇaka
2nd Śreni 6. two days' fast + Pāraṇaka 7. Three days' fast + Pāraṇaka 8. Four day's fast + Pāraṇaka
3 Śreni
4th Śreni
Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
tam.........
9. One day fast + Pāraṇaka 10. two days' fast + Pāraṇaka 11. Three days' fast + Pāraṇaka 12. Four day's fast + Pāraṇaka
13. One day fast + Pāraṇaka 14. two days' fast + Pāraṇaka 15. Three days' fast + Pāraṇaka 16. Four day's fast + Pāraṇaka
1-16. One day fast + Pāraṇaka 17-32. two days' fast + Pāraṇaka 33-48. Three days' fast + Pāraṇaka 49-64. Four day's fast + Pāraṇaka
Ghanavata
Dense air (layer) (in Jain Cosmography), suppor ted by Tanuvata (thin air (layer)). ghanavatavalayam tanuvatavalayapratisthi(Tavā 3.1)
Ghanodadhi
Dense ocean (layer) (in Jain Cosmography). supported by Glianavata (dense air (layer)). ghanodhadhivalayam ghanavātavalayapratisthitam......... (Tavā 3.1)
Ghätikarma
Destroying (or desperate) Karmas-Those Karmas, which destroy the principal qualities of soul;
there are four Ghati Karmas, viz., Jñānāvaraṇiya (knowledge-veiling). Darsanävaraniya (intuition-veiling). Mohaniya (deluding) and Antaniya (obstructing) Karmas. avarayamohaviggham ghädi jivaguṇaghādaṇa
ttado.
augaṇāmam godam veyaniyam taha aghadi tti... (Goka 9)
Jñānāvaraṇadarśanāvaraṇamohaniyāntarāyacatuskam ghati, seṣacatuskam ca aghati. (Jaisidi 4.4 Vr)
See Aghatikarma.
Ghatyakarma
See-Ghātikarma.
(Jäisidi 7.22)

Page #144

Jaina Paribhāṣika Sabdakosa
Ghoratapasvi
Practitioner of sublime austerities-The penancer ascetic (Muni) sojourning in a place surrounded by ferocious animals, thieves and plunderers.
.....simhavyāghrädivyalamgabhiṣaṇasvanaghoTacaurãdipracariteṣvabhirucitäväsäśca ghora
(Tavā 3.36)
tapasaḥ.
Ghorabramhacaryavāsi
Observer of unfaltering celibacy-One who is observing celibacy without lapse for a very long time and because of the exalted Kṣayopaśama (annihilation-cum-subsidence) of the Caritramohaniya (conduct-deluding) Karma, there is no breach of celibacy even in dream. cirosita'skhalitabrahmacaryavāsāḥ prakṛṣṭacăritramohaniyakṣayopaśamāt praṇaṣṭaduḥsvapna ghorabrahmacarinah. (TaVa 3.36)
Ghoşasama
To pronounce precisely the vowels and consonants with the same acuteness in accent and softness or hardness in sound as pronounced by the Guru (1) (preceptor), while taking lessons from him.
udättäditä ghosā te jadhā gunīhim uccariyātadhā gahitam ti ghosasamamiti. (Anu 13 Ci p. 7)
Ghoşahina
An Aticara (partial transgression) of the conduct quá Jana (knowledge or leaming):
to pronounce erroneously the vowels and consonants with different acuteness in accent etc. and softness or hardness in sound. ghosahinam-udättädighosarahitam.
(Ava 4.8 HaVy2 p. 161)
Ghränendriya
Olfactory sense-organ-That sense-organ, by means of which the Jiva (soul) can apprehend the odour;
it is available to soul due to the Kṣayopasama (annihilation-cum-subsidence) of the Viryantaraya (Karma, obstructing the spiritual energy) and the Karma, veiling the perception through the specified sense-organ (i.e., olfactory), and also the Udaya (rise) of the Angopanga Nama Karma (which is a sub-type of the body-making Karma responsible for the availibility of the primary and secondary organs of the body).
~: 127
viryantarayapratiniyatendriyavaraṇakṣayopaSamangopanganämalabhavaṣṭambhat......jighratyanenätmeti ghrāṇam.
(Tava 2.19) Ghranendriya Asamvara (Ăśrava) Non-inhibition of the olfactory sense-organIndulging in the activity of the olfactory sense-organ, which causes the attraction (influx) of new Karma towards the soul. (Stha 10.11)
Ghränendriya Nigraha
Curbing of the sense-organ of smell-To check the attachment and aversion towards the fragrance and bad odour respectively; such stoppage precludes the bondage of new Karma. which is caused by indulging in attachment and aversion (to smell) and sheds off the previously bound Karma.
ghanimdiyaniggaheṇam maṇunnāmaṇunnesu gandhesu ragadosaniggaham jaṇayai, tappaccaiyam kammam na bandhai, puvvabaddham ca nijjarei.. (U 29.65)
Ghränendriya Pratyakṣa
A type of Indriya Pratyakṣa (direct cognition quá sensory perception);
the perceptual cognition of smell of a physical. object which takes place through the olfactory sense-organ.
See-Indriya Pratyakṣa.
Ghränendriya Praṇa
Vital energy quâ olfactory sense-organ-One of the ten Pranas (vital energies), which engenders the power of smell. (Prasă 1066)
Ghrāṇendriyarāgoparati
A Bhāvanā (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Aparigraha Mahavrata (fifth great vow of non-possession):
abstaining from the attachment to agreeable. smell and aversion to disagreeable one. (Sama 25.1.23)
See Cakṣurindriyarägoparati.
Ghranendriya Samvara
Restraint quâ olfactory sense-organ-Inhibition of the influx of Karma by undertaking the restraint over the Ghränendriya (olfactory sense-organ). (Sthat 5.137)

Page #145

- 128
Cakraratna One of the fourteen ratnas (precious and unique animate and inanimate objects) of the Cakravarti (universal sovereign): a discus which acts like a magic weapon; it is the best of all weapons, it is capable to conquer unsuppressible enemies. cakram samastāyudhātiśāyidurdamaripujayakaram.
(Prasā 1214 V? Pa 350)
Jaina Pāribhāşika Sabdakosa The sense-organ of sight (eyes)--That sense-organ, by means of which the Jiva (soul) apprehends colour and form (of the visible material substance): it is available to soul due to the Kşayopasama (annihilation-cum-subsidence) of the Viryantarāya (Karma, obstructing the spiritual energy) and specific (i.e. ocular) sense-organ-veiling Karina, and also the Udaya (rise) of the Angopānga Nama Karma (which is a sub-type of the body-making Karma responsible for the availibility of the primary and secondary organs of the body). vīryāntarāyapratiniyatendriyāvaranakşayopasamangopārganāmalābhāvastambhāt......pasyatyanenātmeti cakṣuḥ.
(Tavā 2.19)
Cakravarti Universal sovereign-One category of Salākāpurusa (universal personage); the Lord of six continents (constituting the Bharatakşetra); his principal weapon is discus (cakra). He is possessed of the strength of four million astāpada (a fabulous animal possessed of eight legs and greater strength than elephant). 'cakravarti' satkhandabharatadhipah.
(uśáVr Pa 350)
Cakşurindriya Asamvara Non-inhibition of sense-organ of sight--Indulging in ocular activity which causes the attraction (influx) of new Karma towards the soul.
(Stha 10.11)
Cakravāla Sreņi A type of ākāśasreni (Śreni (1) (the row of spaceunits)): thatākasasreni, in which only the Pudgala (phy-sical substance) Paramāņu (the ultimate atom), an agreegate consisting of two Pradeśas (the indivisible units of the substance) etc., after taking circular path, reaches its place of arrival. 'cakkavāla' tti cakravālam-mandalam, tatasca yayā mandalena pari-bhramya paramānvādirutpadyate să cakravālā, sā caivam.
(Bhaga 25.91 Vr)
Cakşurindriyanigraha Curbing of the sense-organ of sight-To check the attachment and aversion towards the agreeable and disagreeable forms (and colours) respectively, such stoppage precludes the bondage of Karma, which is caused by indulging in attachment and aversion (to forms and colours) and sheds off the previously bound Karma. cakkhimdiyaniggaheṇam maņunnāmaņunnesu rūvesu rāgadosaniggaham janayai, tappaccaiyam kammam na bamdhai, puvvabaddham ca nijjarei..
(U 29.64)
Cakşurindriya Pratyakşa A variety of Indriya Pratyaksa (direct cognition quâ sensory perception); the perceptual cognition of form (and colour) of a physical object which takes place through the ocular sense-organ. See-Indriya Pratyakşa.
Cakravāla Sāmācārī The observance of the Sāmācāri (rules of conduct quâ etiquette, formality and convention) related with the daily performances such as Pratilekhanā (inspection of monastic paraphernalia), pramārjana (cleansing the ground etc. to avoid injury to insects) etc. padilehaņā pamajjana bhikkhiriyā"logabhumjaņā ceva. pattagadhuvana viyārā thamdila āvassayāiya..
(Prasā 768)
Cakşurindriya Prāņa Vital energy quâ sense-organ of sight-One of the ten Prāņas (vital energies), which engenders the power of perceiving through eyes.
(Prasā 1066)
Cakşurindriya
Cakşurindriya Rāgoparati.

Page #146

Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa
- 129:
sometime even without such invitation. majjhimitã camdã.
(Sthā 3.143) ye tvāhūtā anāhūtāscāgacchanti sā madhyamā.
(Sthā 3.143 Vr Pa 122) See--Jātā Parişad, Samitā Parişad.
A Bhāvanā (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Aparigraha Mahāvrata (fifth great vow of non-possession); abstaining from the attachment to agreeable smell and aversion to disagreeable one.
(Sama 25.1.22) pascānāmindriyārthānām sparsarasagandhavarņaśabdānām manojñānām prāptau gārddhyavarjanamamanojnānām prāptau dveşavarjanam.
(Tabhā 7.3)
Cakşurindriya Samvara Restraint quâ sense-organ of sight-Inhibition of the influx of Karma by undertaking the restraint over the Cakşurindriya (eyes).
(Sthā 5.137)
Catuhsthānapatita (Catuhsthānikā) Four mathematical measurements which indicate relatively less or more strength of number: they are(i) innumerableth part less (ii) numerable part less (iii) numerable times less (iv) innumerable times less. Or (v) innumerableth part more (vi) numerableth part more (vii) numerable times more (viii) innumerable times more. See-Sațsthānapatita.
Catuhsparsi Those Pudgala-skandhas (material aggregates), with innate capacity to undergo subtle transformation, which are possessed of only four types of touch (Snigdha-Ruksa (gluey-dry), (śīta-usna (cool-hot). They are neither-heavy-nor-lightthey are not possessed of weight (mass), e.g. Karmaśarira (subtlemost body) formed by Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma)), Manayoga (activity of mind), Vacanayoga (activity of speech). See-Astasparsi.
Cakşurgrāhyavivarjana Fourth type of Brahmacarya Gupti (protective discipline of celebacy). arigapaccamgasamthānam, cărullaviyapehiyam. banbhacerao thiņam, cakkhugijjham vivajjae.. See--Indriyālokavarjara. Cakşurdarśana A type of Darsana (intuition); the Darsana i.e., apprehension of the generic attribute of the object, made through the Cakşurindriya (the sense-organ of sight). cakşurindriyeņa darsanam-rūpasāmānyagrahaņalaksanam cakşurdarsanam.
: (Prajñā 29.3 V? Pa 527) Cakşurdarśanāvaraņa A sub-type of Darsanāvaraņiya (intuition-veiling) Karma; the Karma, veiling the Cakşurdarśana (the apprehension of the generic attribute of the object made through the Cakşurindriya (eyes)). cakṣuşā darsanam-sāmānyagrāhi bodhascakşurdarśanam tasyāvaranam cakşurdarśanāvaranam.
(Sthā 9.14 Vr Pa 424)
Caturindriya Four-sensed being—The Jiva (soul) possessed of four sense-organs viz., the senses of touch, taste, smell and vision. E.g., mosquito, fly, bee etc.. sparśanarasanaghrāṇacakşurindriyacatustayayuktā damsamasakamaksikābhramarādayascaturindriyāḥ.
(BrDraSam 11 Vyp. 23)
Caņdā Parişad A type of the council of Indra (the king of the gods); the second council of Indra, which is intermediate between the first and the third; the members of this council attend the meeting sometime on special invitation of the Indra and
Caturthabhakta Fasting for one day-A type of Anasana (fasting); the Pratyākhyāna (1) (formal resolve (vow) of abstinence)) of (abstinence from) taking food, in which fasting is undertaken from the sunset of the first day up to the sunrise of the third day (in all, missing three meals, taking food on the fourth meal). caturtham bhaktam yāvadbhaktam tyajyate yatra taccaturtham, iyam copavāsasya samjñā.
(Bhaga 2.62 Vr) 'cautthabhattiyassa'....ekam pūrvadine dve upa

Page #147

Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa
- 130:vāsadine caturtham pāraṇakādine bhaktambhojanam pariharati yatra tapasi tat-caturtha bhaktam, tad yasayāsti sa caturthabhaktivyaḥ.
(Sthā 3.37 Vr Pa 137) See-Abhaktārtha.
(Nandi 78) Candravedhyaka A kind of Utkālika Sruta (a category of Agamas (canonical works), which is allowed to be studied at all time barring the akāla prahara (i.e., the period in which the study of Agamas is prohibited)); it contains an elaborate description of the virtues like the 'virtue of modesty', 'virtues of the Acārya (preceptor)', 'virtues of the disciple', 'the virtue of knowledge', 'the virtue of conduct', etc..
(Nandi 77)
Carana
Caturdaśapūrvi The ascetic (Muni) who has knowledge of the entire fourteen Pūrvas (canonical texts of earlier lore), which is a treasure of distinguished knowledge. There are two types of Caturdaśapūrvi1. Bhinnākṣara Caturdaśapūrvi (Srutakevali) and 2. Abhinnākṣara Caturdasapürvi. ......coddassa puvvāim ahijjai. (Anta 3.116) ....caturdaśapūrvadharah, sa ca dvividhaḥ-bhinnākṣaro'bhinnākṣarasca, te ca yasyaikekamakşaram śrutajñāna-gamyaparyāyaih, sat kārikabhedena bhinnam vitimiratāmitam sa bhinnākşarah, tasya ca śrutajñānasamsayāpagamāt prasnābhāvastatascāhārakalabdhitāmapi naivopajivati vinālambanena, sa eva srutakevali bhanyate, sesah karotyakştsnaśrutajñānalābhādavitarāgatvācca.
(Tabha 2.49 Vr p.209) sayalasudaņāņadhāriņo coddasapuvvino.
(Dhava Pu 9 p. 70) See-Abhinnākṣara Caturdaśapūrvi, Bhinnākşara Caturdaśapūrvi
The observance of that ethical conduct, which is to be practised perenially by an ascetic, e.g. non-violence etc.. nityānuşthānam caranam......vratādi sarvakālameva caryate na punaruratasünyah kascitkālah.
(OBhā 3 Vr Pa 7)
Caranavidhi A kind of Utkālika Śruta (a category of Agamas (canonical works), which is allowed to be studied at all time barring the akāla prahara (i.e., the period in which the study of Agamas is prohibited)); it contains in detail the description of the rules and regulations of Cäritra (ascetic conduct). caranam-cārittam, tassa vihi caranavihi, sabhedo caranavihi vannijjati jattha ajjhayane tamajjhayanam caranavihi. (Nandi 77 Cūp. 58)
Caturvimśatistava The second Āvaśyaka of Şadāvaśyaka (six chapters to be recited daily at both twilights), also called logassa, which comprises eulogy of the twenty-four Jinas (Tirtharkaras (ford-founders)) (Nandi 75) caturvimsatistavah tirthakarānāmanukirtanam.
(Tavā 6.24)
Candra A kind of Jyotişka Devanikāya (congregation of Luminous god). aştāvimsatirnakṣatrāņi, astāsītirgrahāh, şațşastihsahastrāņi nava satāni pañcasaptatini tārākotākotināmekaikasyacandramasah parigrahah.
(Tabhā 4.14) See-Jyotişka Deva.
Caranasaptati The compilation of seventy types of ethical conduct to be practised perennially, e.g., five Mahāvratas (great vows) tenfold Sramanadharma (tenfold virtues of ascetic) etc.. vayasamanadhammasamjamaveyāvaccam ca bambhaguttio. nāņāitiyam tava kohaniggahāi caranameyam.
(OBha 2) See-Caraña.
Candraprajñapti A kind of Kālika Sruta (a category of Agama (2) (canonical work) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night); it contains astronomical description of the moon.
Carama A person is Carama with respect to his state which is the ultimate state and which is going to cease to exist for ever. accamtaviogo jassa, jena bhāveng so carimo.
(Bhaga 18.36)

Page #148

- 131 :
Jaina Päribhāṣika Sabdakosa Caramanāraka That Jiva (soul, which is born as an infernal for the last time; (it will never again reincarnate in infernal realm). caramanārakabhavayuktvāccaramāḥ na punarnārakā bhavisyanti. (Sthā 10.123 Vr Pa 487)
abandons the static state. 'caliyam' ti jivapradeśebhyascalitam.
(Bhaga 1.28 Vr)
Caramasamayanirgrantha The Nirgrantha (4) (Nirgrantha (3) during the last Samaya (smallest time-unit) of the eleventh and twelfth Gunasthānas (stage of spiritual development) viz., Upaśāntamoha and Kșiņamoha Gunasthānas. See-Yathāsūksmanirgrantha.
Cāturyāma Dharma The monastic discipline prescribed in the form of the four vows, viz., Prāņātipātaviramaņa (abstinence from violence), Mļsāvādaviramaņa (abstinence from telling lies), Adattādānaviramana (abstinence from stealing) and Bāhyādānaviramana (abstinence from sex) for the ascetic in the time-period of twenty-two (intervening) Tirtharkaras (ford-founders) (i.e., from 2nd to 23rd). cāturyāmah-mahāvratacatustayātmako yo dharmaḥ
(U 23.12 SãV? Pa 499)
Caritra
(U 28.29)
See-Cāritra.
Cāpeți A kind of Vidyā (occult science); that Vidyā, in which the medical practitioner slaps some other person and the patient becomes cured. yayā anyasya capețāyām diyamānāyāmaturah svastho bhavati să căpeți.
(VyaBhā 2441 Vr Pa 27)
Carmaratna One of the fourteen ratnas (precious and unique animate and inanimate objects) of the Cakravarti (universal sovereign); the shield of a Cakravarti, which serves as a boat in water. It has also a supernatural power, on account of which the seeds which are sown in the morning in an area of 12 Yojanas (1 Yojana= 7.88 miles) x 12 Yojanas get ripe by the midday. tae nam se divve cammarayane susenaseñāvaiņā parāmutthe samāne khippāmeva nāvābhūe jāe yāvi hotthā.
(Jam 3.80) carmaratnam-dvādaśayojanāyāmavistāram prātaruptāparāhnasampannopabhogyaśālyādisampattikaram.. (Prasā 1214 Vr Pa 350)
Cāmara A kind of Mahāprātihārya (superhuman magnificence of the Tirtharkara (ford-founder)); one of the thirty-four Atisayas (superhuman magnificence) of the Tirtharikara (ford-founder)); whisks (or flappers), white like the flower of kunda (a kind of jasmine which is white and delicate or lotus), are waved around the Arhat (Tirthankara) (by the gods) as a mark of respect. (It is one of the thirty-four Atisayas. devaih.....kāñcanamayoddandadandaramaniyā cārucämarasrirvistāryate. (Prasa 440 Vr Pa 106) āgāsiyão seyavaracamarão. (Sama 34.1.8) See-Chatra.
Caryā Parīşaha A type of Parişaha (hardship); the weariness created due to travelling (on foot) from place to place and not having a fixed abode; the ascetic (Muni) should endure it with equanimity. ega eva care lādhe ahibhūya parisahe. gäme vā nagare vāvi nigame vā rāyahäņie.. asamāņo care bhikkhū neva kujjā pariggaham. asamsatto gihatthehim anieo parivvae..
(U 2.18.19)
Cāraka Imprisonment-A clause of ancient Dandaniti (penal code or policy); to give punishment of imprisonment to the criminal cārakam guptigrham. (Stha 7.66 Vr Pa 378)
Calita That Karma-pudgala (material cluster quâ Karma), which undergoes vibrations when it
Cāraņa One, possessed of the superhuman power of locomotion-That ascetic (Muni), who is equip

Page #149

~132~
ped with a Labdhi, (supematural power), by dint of which he is able to perform superhuman locomotion in a miraculous way like going away and coming back (several Yojanas (1Yojana-7.88 miles) per day)) and also fly in air. caraṇa-gamanamatiśayavadākāśe eṣāmastīti (Bhaga 20.79 Vr)
caraṇaḥ.
See-Janghácaraṇa.
Caraṇa (Rddhi)
A type of Rddhi (2) (supematual power). See Carana.
Căritra
Self-restraint (Samyama-observance of asce tic conduct)
1. Check the Karma-abstinence from the causes of influx of Karma. karmādānakāraṇanivrttiścäritram. (TaVa1.7) ......carittena niginha......... (U 28.35) 2. The Yoga (2) (activities of mind, speech and body) which is free from sin;
it results in Nirjarā (shedding Karma)—the collection of Karma gradually becomes empty. ......eyam cayarittakaram, cärittam hoi dhiyam.. (U 28.33)
Caritra Ātmā
A state (or mode) of the soul, resulting from the cessation of sinful Yoga (2) (activities of mind, speech and body) and performance of Yoga (2) free from sin.
căritrātmā viratänä.......
(Bhaga 12.200 Vr)
Caritrakaṣāyakusila
A sub-type of Kaṣāyakusila Nirgrantha (3): That ascetic (Muni), who by indulging in anger, conceit etc. even in the relation to Caritra (ascetic conduct) or by exercising imprecation etc. out of Kaşaya (passions), violates his Caritra (observance of ascetic conduct). See-Jüänakaşayakusila.
Caritrapratişevanäkusila
A sub-category of Pratisevanākusila Nirgrantha (3):
that ascetic (Muni), who, for eaming livelihood. indulges in the occult sciences such as kautuka (ask people to perform bathing etc. for getting progeny), batikarma (to use ash etc. for protection of house and the like). Praśnaprasna (to solve
Jaina Päriblasika Sabdakosa
problems, on being asked or without being asked, through occult science), Nimitta (astrology), kalkakuruki (witchcraft), Laksana (science of interpretation of the marks on the body), Vidya (occult sciences) and Mantra. See-Jidnapratiṣevaṇākušila.
Caritradharma
The ascetic mode of life, which is in the form of cessation of sinful Yoga (2) (activities of mind, speech and body) and performance of Yoga (2) free from sin.
asuhado viņivitti, suhe pavitti ya jana cärittam. vadasamidiguttiruvam vavaharaṇaya du jiņa(Brdrasain 45)
bhaniyan..
Caritrapuläka
A sub-category of Puläka Nirgrantha (3) the ascetic who makes his Caritra (ascetic conduct) almost worthless by blemishing both the Mulaguna (primary virtue) as well as the Uttaraguna (subsidiary virtue). malottaragimapratisevanätascaraṇapulākaḥ. (Stha 5.185 Vr Pa 320)
Caritrabodhi
Enlightenment quâ conduct
1. Obtaining of unobtained Caritra (ascetic conduct).
2. Contemplation upon the means of obtaining Caritra (ascetic conduct). (DvāА3) See-Bodhi.
Căritramohaniya
Deluding Karma quâ conduct-A sub-type of Mohaniya (deluding) Karma,
due to the Udaya (rise) of which the consciousness quà Caritra (practice of conduct) gets deluded.
caritram-sävadyetarayoganivṛttipravṛttigamyam subhātmapariņāmarupam tanmohayati. (Prajña 23.32 Vr Pa 467,468)
Căritravinaya
Reverential recognition of Caritra (ascetic conduct):
to undertake its practice and propound it before the Bhavya Jivas (souls who are worthy of attaining liberation). samaiyadicaranassa saddahanaya taheva käe
nam.

Page #150

-: 133 -
Jaina Pāribltāșika Sabdakosa samphāsanam parūvaṇamaha purao bhavvasattānam..
(Sthā 7.130 Vr Pa 388)
Cáritravinita Modest in respect of Cāritra-That ascetic (Muni), who sheds the eight kinds of Karma, which were collected (in past), and who does not indulge in bondage of new Karmas, atthavidham kammacayam, jamhā rittam kareti jayamāņo. navamannam ca na bamdheti, carittavinio bhavati tamhā..
(Dani 294)
1. A part of the method of learning by heart (by rote); committing to memory (a lesson, a text etc.) in such a way that one can reproduce it even when asked from beginning, middle or end. pucchitassa ādimajjhamte savvam vā sigghamagacchati tam jitam.
(Anu 13 Cū p. 7) 2. A state of Karma; in this state, along with the time, there is a gradual decrease in the pradeśa (quantity of Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma)); consequently, although the number of karmic Paramānus (the ultimate atoms), responsible for increase in intensity (of karmic fruition), goes on decreasing, there is a gradual rise in its power of fruition. 'citasya' uttarottarasthitisu pradeśahānyā rasaorddhagã casthöpitasa. (PrajñāVy Pa 459)
Cāritravīrya The spiritual energy capable of annihilating all the Karma and obtaining the Labdhi (supernatural power which is attained through yoga (spiritual practices like Tapa, Dhyāna etc.)). carittavīriyam ņāma asesakammavidāraṇasāmattham, khirādiladdhuppädanasāmattham ca.
(NiBhā 47 Cü p. 26)
Cāritrācāra Observance of the (five types of) Samiti (comportment) and (three types of) Gupti (inhibition of activity of mind, speech and body) for keeping the Cāritra (ascetic conduct) immaculate. panidhānajogajutto, pamcahim samitihim tihim ya guttihim. esa carittāyāro atthaviho hoti ņāyavvo...
(NiBhā 35)
Citta Psyche1. According to the transcendental point of view, Citta can be called soul. nicchayanayābhippāena citta ityātmā.
(AnuCup. 13) 2. The specific Pariņāma (2) (natural transformation) of soul or consciousness. cittam jivo bhannai......ceyaņābhāvo bhannai.
(Da 4 Sū 4 JiCū p. 135) ātmanascaitanyavisesapariņāmaścittam.
(Sasi 2.32) 3. That Adhyavasāya (subtle level of consciousness, which interacts with karmic body), which is not steady. ....jam calam tayam cittam... (AvaHäVr 2 p. 62) 4. The Parināma (2) (natural transformation) (of soul) in the form of Yoga (2) (activities of mind, speech and body)-The consciousness functioning with the gross body which activates mind, speech and body. jo puna jogapariņāmo annonnelimajjhavasāņehim amtarito so cittam. (Āva Cū 2 p. 69)
Cālanā To initiate a logical discussion or debate on the Tattva (category of truth) by putting forward an issue. 'āksepah' cālanā.
(BrBhā 205 Vr)
Cikitsāpinda A type of Utpādana Dosa (the blemish pertaining to the ways adopted in obtaining bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) by an ascetic); to accept bhikṣā by administering treatment like a medical practitioner. vamana-virecana-vastikarmmādi kārayato vaidyabhaişajyādi sūcayato väpiņdārtham cikitsapindah..
(Yośā 1.38 V, p. 135)
Citrāntaragandikā One kind of Kandikānuyoga (a type of system of exposition) which provides description regarding reincarnation of successor kings of Lord Rşabha and Lord Ajita in their intervening period, in the Anuttaravimāna (the highest heaven of the Empyrean gods) or attainment of emancipation. rşabhājitatirthakarāntare tadvamsajabhüpati
Cita

Page #151

134:
nām seşagatigamanavyudāsena sivagamanānuttaropapātaprāptipratipādikāścitrāntaragandikāḥ.
(Samapra 129 VỊ Pa 122)
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa scholions like Niryukti and Bhāşya.
(NandiCū p. 1)
Cintā Fourth stage of Ihā (speculation), in which thorough reflection of the meaning derived from anvayadharma (dharma (arrtibute) based on Anvaya (statement of the constant and invariable concomitance of the Sādhana (proban or middle term) (or Hetu) and the Sadhya (probandum or major term)) is repeatedly undertaken. tasseva taddhammāņugatatthassa puno puno samāloyaņamteņa cimtā bhannati.
(Nandi 45 Cū p. 36)
Cülā 1. Name of one of the five divisions of Drstivāda (12th Arga (principal canonical work)). 'cūla'tti siharam. ditthivāte jam parikamma-sutta-puvva-aņuyoge-yanabhanitam tam cūlāsu bhaạitam.
(Nandi 118 Cū p. 79) 2. A treatise which is like a scholion to explain in brief the meaning (or purport) of the original text which might itself have interpreted or uninterpreted it. puvvabhanito abhaņio ya samāsato cūlāe artho bhanyate.
(NandiCū p. 59) 3. Appendix of an Agama (2) (canonical work).
Cira Avagrahamati A kind of empirical Avagraha (sensation); to have a delayed cognizance of the object; e.g.to apprehend delayedly a sound. alpasrotrendriyāvaranakşayopasamādipāriņāmikatvāt cireņa sabdamavagyhnäti.
(Tavā 1.16.16)
Cetan8 Sentience-It is the distinguishing characteristic of the Jiva (soul); it is in the form of Jñāna (knowledge) and Darsana (1) (intuition-apprehension of generic attribute) cetanalaksano hi jioah. (PrajñāV Pa 454) cetanā jñānadarśanātmikā. (Jaisidi 2.3 Vr) See-Upayoga,
Cilimili One of the monastic paraphernalia, which is used as a curtain. 'cilimili'tti yavanikā. (ONi 78 Vr Pa 43)
Ceștā Kāyotsarga The Kāyotsarga (austerity quâ abandonment of body) which is practised when the ascetic (Muni) finishes any of the activities like going and coming cetthākāussaggo cetthāto nipphanno jathā gamaņāgamaņādisu kāussaggo kirati.
(AvaCu 2 p. 248) See-Abhibhava Kāyotsarga.
Cūrạnapiņda A type of Utpādana Dosa (the blemish pertaining to the ways adopted in obtaining bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) by an ascetic); to accept bhikṣā from the househoder by giving him a kind of charmed power for cleansing the eyes or beautifying the body or for making the donor invisible. cürnah—nayanāñjanādirantardhānādiphalah.
(Prasā 567 Vr) vidyām mantram cūrņam yogam ca bhikṣārtham prayuñjānasya catvāro vidyādipindāḥ.
(Yos 1.38 Vr p. 136)
Caikitsya A type of Anācāra (2) (gross transgression of ascetic conduct); to undergo treatment in order to mitigate a disease; to take medicine. cikitsāyā bhāvascaikitsyam—vyādhipratikriyarūpamanācaritam. (Da 3.4 HāVr Pa 117)
Caitanya See-Jiva.
Cūrni A type of scholion on a canonical work; an analytical commentary on the Agamas (2) (canonical works), which is made in präkrta mixed with sanskrta, in the period later than the
Caitanyakendra Psychic centre-The prime centre of manifesta

Page #152

Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
tion of consciousness; cakra (in Hathayoga): that part of the body which gets transformal into Karana (7) or that psychic centre which gets awakened, becomes the region through which the rays of super-sensory knowledge emerge (ABh12.127)
out.
See-Marma, Sandhi.
Caityavāsi
That ascetic (Muni), who, giving up the mores of udyukta vihara (walking from place to place. instead of having a fixed abode) resides at a caitya (a place of worship) or a monastery. ceiyamadhaivāsam püyärambhäi niccavāsi(Sambodha 61)
tam......
Cyavana
Marana (death) of the Jyotiska Deva (Luminous gods) and Vaimänika Deva (Empyrean gods); departure of the soul of these gods to the next form of existence, after having completed their respective life-span in the upper regions; after death, they descend downwards (in their re-incamation)
'cayane' tti cyutiḥ cyavanm-vaimānikajyotiṣkāṇām maraṇam. (Stha 1.27 Vr Pa 19)
Cha
Chatra
1. A type of Andcăra (2) (gross transgression of ascetic conduct);
to use umbrella in order to avoid rain and heat of the sun.
chattam ca...tam vijjam parijāniyā.. ätapadiniväraṇāya chatram......karmopädänakaraṇatvena jñaparijñayā parijñāya pratyakhyānaparijnaya pariharediti. (Sūtra 1.9.18 Vr)
2. A kind of Mahaprätiharya (supematual magni-ficence of the Tirthankara (fordfounder)); one of the thirtyfour Atisayas (superhuman magnificence) of the Tirthankara);
when the Tirthankara deli-vers sermons, three um-brellas (shields against the heat of the sun) are spread in the sky (one above the other like three-tier) above the head of the Tirthankara by the gods; (it is one of the thirty-four Atisayas.
~135~ kamkilli kusumavutthi devajjhuni cămară"saṇāim ca.
bhavalaya bheri chattam jayanti jinapadiherām.. ....blurbinahsvastrayaikasämrajyasamsacakan Saridindukundakumudāvadātam...chatratrayama
tipavitramasutryate. agasagayam chattam.
Chatraratna
One of the fourteen ratnas (precious and unique animate and inanimate objects) of the Cakravarti (universal sovereign);
divine umbrella which protects the army of the Cakravarti from heat, wind and rain. chatram...tapanätapavätavṛstiprabhṛtidosa(Prasa 1214 Vr Pa 350)
(Prasă 440 Vr Pa 106) (Sama 34.1.7)
kṣayakarakam.
Chadmastha
Non-omniscient soul-That Jiva (soul) whose Jñana (knowledge) and Darśana (1) (intuitionapprehension of generic attribute) remain veiled:
the soul who remains in that state which is effected by the Udaya (rise) of the Ghatikarmas (or ghatyakarmas) (desparate or destroying Karmas).
chadma jñānadṛgāvaraṇe, tatra tiṣṭantiti chadmasthäh. (Dhava Pu 1 p. 188)
akevali chadmasthaḥ. ghatyakarmodayaḥ chadma, tatra tiṣṭhatiti chadmasthah. (Jaidisi 7.22 Vr)
Chadmasthamaraṇa
A kind of Marana (death);
the death of a Chadmastha (a non-omniscient soul).
chadmasthamaranam-akevalimaranam.
(Sama 17.9 Vr Pa 33)
Chandana Sāmācārī
A type of Sāmācārī (rules of conduct quâ ettquette, formality and convention);
to invite Guru etc. for partaking the substances like food etc. received in bhiksa (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction). chamdana davvajäeṇam....... See-Nimantrana.
(U 26.6)
Channa Älocană
A blemish of Alocana (confession);

Page #153

136 -
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa
to make Alocanā in such a low voice that the Acārya (preceptor) cannot hear it; only he himself can hear. 'channam' tti pracchannamālocayati yathā"tmanaiva srnoti nācāryaḥ. (Sthä 10.70 Vr Pa 460)
Ścitta in the form of lowering of his/her seniority minimum by five days upto maximum by six months. chedo avarādhopacaena sāsanaviruddhādisamayāreņa vā tavārihamatikkamtassa pamcarāimdiyādipavvajjāvicchedanam. (AvaCu 2 p. 247) panagāi paņagavuddhi, donha vi chammäsa nitthavanā.
(BrBhā 707)
Chardita A type of blemish related with Esaņā Dosa (Grahanaişaņā) (blemish pertaining to comportment quâ acceptance of food etc.); accepting food (like ghee etc.) gets splashed down on the ground during the process of giving. ghrtādiccharddayan yaddadāti tat chardditam.
(Yośā 1.38 V, p. 137)
Chaviccheda 1. A clause of ancient Dandaniti (penal code or policy); corporeal punishment in the form of mutilitation of the hands, limbs, nose etc.. 'chavicchedo' hastapādanāsikādicchedah.
(Sthā 7.66 Vr Pa 378) 2. An Aticära (partial transgression of Sthūlaprāņātipātaviramaņa Vrata (abstinence from causing injury to gross living beings which have capacity to move about the first vow of the lay follower)—to mutilate the organs or limbs of creature by beating it or binding it. thūlagapāņāivāyaveramanassa samanovāsaenam ime pamca aiyārā jāņiyavvā, tam jahā...... chavicchee....
(Āva Pari p. 21)
Chedasūtra The four canonical works viz., Nišitha, Vyavahāra, Kalpa and Daśā come under the category of Chedasūtra; these texts deal with the seven organisational posts, the dos and don'ts of ascetic conduct and directives on the procedure of Prayascitta (expiation) .....āyarie vā uvajjhāe vā pavatti vā there vā gani vā ganhaare vā gaṇāvaccheie vā...... (Ka 3.13) chedasuyam......jamhä ettha sapāyacchitto vidhi bhannati, jamhā ya tena caranavisuddhi kareti, tamhā tam uttamasutam. (NiBhā 6184 Cüp. 253) kappa-vavahāra-kappiyākappiya-cullakappa-mahäkappsuya-nisihāiesu chedasuttesu aivittharena pacchittam bhaniyam. (Jičūp.1)
Chedopasthāpanīya Kalpasthiti Rules and regulations for the ascetics (Munies) of Chedopasthāpaniya Caritra (ordination through detailed resolves). (Sthā 6.103) Chedopasthāpaniya Cāritra See-Chedopasthāpya Cāritra.
Chinna Nimitta A branch of astānga mahānimitta (the eightfold science of progntostication); to foretell about the auspicious or inauspicious event on basis of the hole made in cloth, weapon, umbrella etc. by a weapon, a rat, a thorn etc.. vastraśastrachatropānadāsanasayanādişu...... sastrakantakamūşikādikrtachedadarśanāt kālatrayavişayalābhālābhasukhaduhkhädisūcanam chinnam.
(Tavā 3.36) See-Nimitta.
Chedopasthāpya Caritra Confirmation of the initiation into monkhood through ordination ceremony-That Cäritra (ascetic conduct) in which the initiation into Sāmāyika (2) Caritra (preliminary initiation into ascetic conduct) is concluded and ordination is made through detailed classification of five Mahāvratas (great vows). chedena-vibhāgena mahāvrateşu upasthāpyate iti chedopasthāpyam.
(Jaisidi 6.5 Vr)
Ja
Cheda Prāyascitta A kind of Prāyascitta (expiation); when a monk/nun goes on committing offences (without making the proper confession or indulges in activities against the religious order or transgresses the limit of the expiation called tapa, he/she has to undergo the Cheda Präya
Jagaśreņi The cosmic row (of space-units) which measures 7 Rajjus (innumerable Yojanas (1Yojana=7.88 miles)).

Page #154

- 137 :
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa 1 Jagaśreņi = 7 Rajjus Volume of Loka (cosmos)=(Jagasreni) = 343 cubic Rajjus.
(TaRāvā3.38) Jäghanya Ātāpanā The minimum (ordinary) form of Āiāpanā (exposure of naked body to sun-rays by sitting on the sun-baked ground)-The Atāpanā undertaken in the standing postures like Hastisundikā, Ekapādikā, and Samapādikā. urdhvasthitasya jaghany.......ūrdhvasthānātāpanā'pi tridhā hastiśaundikā ekapādikā samapādikā ceti.
(AupaVPa 75) See-Utkrsta Ātāpanā.
(province) etc.; if these words are used in other regions, to connote their meanings, they would be deemed as expression of truth. janapadeşu-deseşu yadyadarthavācakatayā rūdham deśāntare'pi tattadarthavācakatayā prayujyamānam satyamavitathamiti janapadasatyam, yathā korkaņādişu payah piccam, niramudakam.
(Sthā 10.89 Vr Pa 464)
Jaghanya Gītārtha That ascetic (Muni), who is possessed of the knowledge of the Acāraprakalpa i.e., Nisitha (canonical work on expiation).. ācāraprakalpadharāḥ nisīthādhyayanadhāriņo jaghanya gitārthāḥ.
(Brbhā 693 Vr)
Janma Birth-Taking birth in the Yonies (substratum suitable for the birth of the Jivas (souls)) such as Sacitta (animate object) etc.; to get reincarnated in new body, new life; there are three kinds of birth-Sammürcchana, Garbha and Upapāta. janma prādurbhāvamātram saririņām.
(Tabhā 2.32 Vr) ädhäro hi yoniradheyam janma, yataḥ sacittādiyonyadhisthāna ātmā sammürcchanādi janmanā sarirahārendriyādiyogyān pudgalānādatte.
(TaVā2.32.13) sammürcchanagarbhopapātā janma.
(Tasū 2.32)
Jaghanya Cirapravrajita That ascetic (Muni), whose tenure of ascetic life is three years. trivarşapravrajito jaghanyaścirapravrajitaḥ.
(BrBhā 403 Vr)
Jaghanya Bahuśruta
(BrBhā 402)
Jambūdvīpa The name of the central continent (island) (in Jain Cosmography); it is situated in the centre of the Tiryagloka (middle universe), surrounded by innumerable concentric rings of alternate oceans and continents; its diameter is 1 lakh Yojana (1Yojana= 7.88 kilometers) and Mount Meru is its nucleus. tanmadhye merunābhirurtto yojanašatasahasraviskambho jambūdvipaḥ.
(TaSū3.9)
See-Jaghanya Gitārtha.
Jarghācāraņa A type of Cāraņa Ķddhi (supernatural power of locomotion); that ascetic (Muni), who is possessed of the Labdhi (supernatural power) of travelling speedily for hundreds of Yojana (1Yojana=7.88 kilometers), keeping himself four Angulas (1Angula=1.3 inches) above the ground. bhuva uparyākāśe caturangulapramāṇe jarghotkşepaniksepasighrakaranapatavo bahuyojanaśatāśugamanapravaņā jarghācāraṇāḥ.
(Tavā 3.36)
Jambūdvīpaprajñapti Name of the fifth Upānga (auxiliary canonical work). A kind of Kālika Sruta (a category of Agama (2) (canonical work) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night); it gives the geographical description of the Jambūdvipa along with its mountains and rivers.
(Nandi 78)
Janapada Satya A type of (verbal) truth; the use of a conventional word of one province in any other region; e.g., the words "Picca" for milk, “Nira" for water are used in Komkana
Jaya Win in debate-A term used in polemics; succesful proving of one's own view by the speakers in favour of or against the issue. vādinah prativādino vāyā svapakşasya sidhih sā jayah.
(Prami 2.1.31 Vr)

Page #155

- 138:
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa
Jayanta Name of the third amongst the five Annuttaravimānas (the highest heavens of the Empyrean gods).
(TaBhā 4.20) See-Aparājita.
Jarā The physical pain, due to which the body gets decayed. je nam jivā sārīram vedanam vedemti tesi nam jīvānam jarā.
(Bhaga 16.29)
Tapa, Dhyāna etc.), by dint of which a disease can be cured by the application of bodily dirt (which acts like a medicine). jallo malah....cātmānam param vā rogāpanayanabuddhyā vidādibhiḥ sprśataḥ sādhostadrogāpagamaḥ
(ViBhä 779 V, p. 322) Jāgārikā Wakefulness-To undertake contemplation remaining awake, free from sleep and remissness. jāgarikā—prabodhaḥ. (Bhaga 12.20 Vr)
Jarāyuja Viviparous—A type of birth through Garbha; the living beings which are born with chorion made of blood and flesh around the body, e.g., cow, buffalow etc.. jarāyujāndajapotānām garbhaḥ. ......yajjālavat prāṇiparivaranam vitatamāmsasonitam tajjārāyurityucyate. (TaVa 2.33) jarāuvedhitā jāyamti jarāujā gavādayah.
(Da 4.9 ACū p. 77)
Jalacārana A kind of Cäraņa Ķddhi (supernatural power of locomotion), by dint of this supernatural power, the sādhaka (practitioner) can perform locomotion on water even without injuring the water-bodied beings. jalamupādāya vāpyādişvapkāyajivānavirädhayantaḥ bhūmāviva pādoddhāraniksepakusalah jalacāraņāḥ.
(Tavā 3.36 p. 202)
Jātā Parişad A type of the council of Indra (the king of the gods); the third council of Indra, which is an external one; the members of this council attend the meeting without an invitation of Indra. ....bāhiritā jāyā. ye tvanāhūtā apyāgacchanti sä bähyā.
(Sthā 3.143 Vr Pa 122) See-Samitā Parişad, Candā Parişad. Jätināma A sub-type of Nāma (body-making) Karma, the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for the reincarnation of the Jivá (soul) in the jati(category) of one-sensed being etc.; it is a classification of the living beings on the basis of the number of sense-organs available to the Jiva. ekendriyādināmekendriyatvādirūpasamānapariņāmalakṣaṇamekendriyādiśabdavyapadeśabhäk yatsämänyam să jätistajjanakam nāma jātināma.
(Prajña 23.40 V; Pa 469)
Jalla Parīşaha Parişaha quâ bodily dirt-A type of Parişaha; the ascetic (Muni) should endure equanimously the hardship created by the bodily dirt through overcoming the feeling of perturbance caused by the dirt (which may get collected on the body). kilinnagãe mehāvi pamkeņa vā raeņa vā. ghimsu vā paritāveņa sāyam no paridevae.. veejja nijjarāpehi āriyam dhamma'nuttaram. jāva sarirabheu tti jallam kāena dhārae..
(U 2.36,37) Jallausadhi Supernatural healing power through bodily dirt-A kind of Labdhi (supernatual power, obtained through) yoga (spiritual practices like
Jātināmanidhattāyu A type of āyubandha (bondage of life-span-determining Karma); the Niddhata (or Nişeka) of Āyuşya (life-span-determining) Karma, together with any one of) five sub-types of Jātināma, viz., one-sensed etc. of Nāma (body-making) Karma. ekendriyajātyādih pañcaprakārā saiva nāmanāmakarmaņa uttaraprakrtivisesarūpam jātināma tena saha nidhattam nisiktam yadāyustajjātināmanidhattāyuḥ. (Prajñā 6.118 V? Pa 217)
Jātisampanna A person, hailing from a noble maternal clan,

Page #156

Jaina Paribhāṣika Sabdakosa
who does not indulged in any such deed which is unworthy of being performed; however, if indulged in (inadvertently), then he rectifies it. jätikulasampannah präyaḥ kimcidakṛtyam na sevate, asevya ca paścat tadgunatah samyagalocayet. (Stha 8.19 Vr Pa 402)
Jātisthavira
An elderly Śramaya (1)-Nirgrantha (2) (Jain ascetic) whose age is sixty years or above. satthiväsajac samane niggamthe jätithere. (Sth 3.187)
Jätismṛti
A type of Matijana (perceptual cognition); memory of the past life (or lives):
through it, one can know one's own past nine lives which were in the species of Samanaska (i.e., beings possessed of mental faculty). idam jätismaranam matijñānasyaiva ekaḥ prakaro'sti, anena utkarṣatah parvavarttini navasamjnijanmāni jñātum sakyāni. (ABhā p. 22) 'sarati' tti smarati paurāniki jātimjanma. (U 19.8 SaVr Pa 452)
Jätyuttara
In Vada (polemics), mentioning such faults/ fallacies (of the opponent) which, in reality, do not exist at all. abhitadosodbhāvanāni düṣaṇābhāsā jātчutta(Prami 2.29)
rāni.
See-Vāda.
Jitanidra
That ascetic (Muni), who has vanquished sleep; such Muni sleeps only for a while and is not hindered by sleep while he is performing the contemplation over the scriptural text and its meaning in the night hours. jitanidrah-alpanidraḥ, sa hi rätrau sutramartham va paribhavayan na nidraya bädhyate. (PrasaVr Pa 131)
Jitendriya
That aspirant who has subdued his sense-organs of audition and the like. jimdio nama jitäni soyaiņi indiyāņi jena so jim(Da 9.3.13 JiCa p. 285)
dio.
Jina
~139~
1. Tirthankara (ford-founder). ......dhammatitthayare jine. See Jaina.
2. Omniscient in general. jinäḥ samanyakevalinah. (BrBhd 1114 Vr) 3. One possessed of supersensory knowledge One who has attained Afindriya Jana (super-sensory knowledge).
(Āra 2.1)
tao jina pamatta, tam jaha-ohiņāṇajiņe, maṇapajjavaṇāṇajine, kevalaṇanajine. (Stl 3.512) 4. Vitaraga-One who has vanquished both Raga (attachment) and Dvesa (aversion). jiyakohamaṇamaya, jiyaloha tena te jina hunti.... (AvaNi 1076) ragadveṣamohan jayantiti jinäh. (Stay Pa 168)
Jinakalpa
(BrBhd 1384)
See-Jinkalpasthiti.
Jinakalpasthiti
The code of ascetic conduct for such ascetic (Muni) who observes the same conduct as that of the Jina (Tirthankara (ford-founder)) and is solitary sojourner (a recluse) equipped with extraordinary knowledge.
egarasangadhari edi dhammasukkajhāņi ya. cattasesakasaya moṇavai kamdarāvāsi... bahinntarangagamthacuva ninnehä nippiha ya
jaivaino.
jina iva viharamti sada te jinakappe thiya savaṇā.. (Bhasam 122,123)
Jinakalpika
That ascetic (Muni), who observes the code of conduct of the Jinakalpa (or Jinakalpasthiti). (BrBhd 1391)
dhammo..
Jinadharma
Jainism-Jainadharma-The Dharma (1) propounded by the Jina (Tirthankara (ford-founder))-the Arhat, who has attained the highest knowledge and which is in the form of sruta (righteousness quâ knowledge) Caritra (righteousness quâ conduct). ...bodhi-jinadharmo.arhatprajñaptasya dharmasya śrutacaritranipasya.....
jayai.
vatthupayasaṇasūro aisayarayaṇāņa sāyaro
savvajayajtvabandhurabandhu duvihovi jina(Sthāvṛ Pa 306)

Page #157

140 :Jinamudrā 1. To undertake Kāyotsarga (2) (austerity quâ abandonment of body) in standing posture, by keeping both the feet apart with a distance of four Argulas (1 Angula=1.3 inches) between them in front and a little less distance in back, and by keeping both the hands hanging down (touching the thighs). cattāri angulāim purao ūņāim jattha pacchimao. pāyānam ussaggo esā puna hoi jiņamuddā..
(Pañcā 114) 2. (Keeping the hands in the posture of drdha samyama mudra and jñāna mudra, practising indriya mudra-indriya-vijaya mudra and kaşaya-mudra. Jinavacana (Sacred) Utterances of the Jina (Tirthankara (ford-founder))-The sermons of the Jina, through which the carnal desires get purged off and the (most dreadful experiences of) birth, death, disease and all sufferings are annihilated. jiņavayaņamosahamiņam, visayasuhavireyaņam amidabhūdam. jaramaraņavāhiharaṇam, khayakaraṇam savvadukkhānam.
(Daprā 17)
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa off the previously bound Karma. jibbhimndiyaniggahenam maņunnāmaņunnesu rasesu rāgadosaniggahamjanayai, tappaccaiyam kammam na bamdhai, puvvabaddham ca nijjarei.
(U 29.66) Jihvendriya Pratyakşa A type of Indriya Pratyakşa (direct cognition quâ sensory perception); the perceptual cognition of taste of a physical object which takes place through the gustatory sense-organ. See—Indriyapratyakşa. Jihvendriyarāgoparati A Bhāvanā (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Aparigraha Mahāvrata (fifth great vow of non-possession); abstaining from the attachment to agreeable taste and aversion to disagreeable one.
(Sama 25.1.24) See--Cakşurindriyarāgoparati.
Jihvendriya Samvara Restraint quâ gustatory sense-organ-Inhibition of the influx of Karma by undertaking the restraint over the Rasanendriya (gustatory sense-organ).
(Sthā 5.137)
Jinaśāsana Dvādaśānga-The twelve Argas (1) (principal canonical works); the doctrines propounded by the Tirthankara (ford-founder). Jinaśāsanam—jināgamam. (U1.6 ŚãV188)
Jinendra
Jita Mores laid down by many ascetics who are Gitārtha (2) (the ascetics who have knowledge of the text of the scriptures as well as its meaning) through mutual consensus after due deliberations. jitam nāma prabhūtānekagitārthakytamaryādā.
(VyaBhā 7 Vr Pa 6) bahujaņamāinnam puņa jitam...... (Vyabha 9)
(Samapra 224.6)
See-Tirtharkara.
Jihvendriya Asamvara (Aśrava) Non-inhibitation of the gustatory sense-organIndulging in the activity of the gustatory senseorgan which causes the attraction (influx) of new Karma towards the soul. (Stha 10.11)
Jihvendriyanigraha Curbing of the sense-organ of smell-To check the attachment and aversion towards the agreeable and disagreeable smells respectively; such stoppage precludes the bondage of new Karma, which is caused by indulging in attach-ment and aversion (to smells) and sheds
Jitakalpa 1. One of the Cheda Sūtras, in which the "Jita Vyavahāra" is expounded.
(Sašaā) 2. A type of Vyavahāra (monastic jurisprudence); acting in accordance with the decision of a "Samvigna Gitārtha" (2) (the ascetics who adhere to the scriptural sanctions as well as who have knowledge of the text of the scriptures as well as its meaning) in absence of availability of clear direction of the Āgamas (2) (canonical works) regarding the dos and don'ts and expiation jam jassa va pacchittam, āyariyaparamparāe

Page #158

Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
aviruddham.
joga ya bahuvikappā, eso khalu jiyakappo u.. vattanuvattapavatto bahuso ayuvattiu maha
nenam.
eso u jiyakappo, pamcamao hoi vavahāro.. (VyaBid 12,4532)
Jita Vyavahāra
See-Jitakalpa.
(Vya 10.6)
Jiva
1. Living being-That which is possessed of life; it is Jiva, because it lives, it experiences jrvatua (the state of being a Jiva) and undergoes the effect of Ayuşya (life-span-determining) Karma. jamha jive jivati, jivattam äuyam ca kamman uvajivati tamha jive tti vattavvam siya.
(Bhaga 2.15) 2. That living being, which is possessed of five sense-organs. ...jivāḥ -jivah pañcendriya jñeyä..... (USаVṛ Pa 584) 3. Atma (soul)-A real existence which is an indivisible continuum of innumerable undetachable Pradeśas (the indivisible units of the substance) of sentience (consciousness), and which is one of the nine Tattvas (categories of truth), and whose distinguishing characteristics is Upayoga (activity of sentience or consciousness).
asamkhejjä......logägasappadesaullapadese tu jive ti vattavvam. (AvaCu 1 p.420) uvayogalakkhane nam jive... (Bhaga 13.59) (U 28.11)
jive tava niyama jive, jive vi niyama jive... jivacaitanyayoh paraspareṇāvinābhātatvājjivaScaitanyamevacaitanyamapi jiva eva. (Bhaga 6.174 Vr)
See-Upayoga.
4. A Desa (part) of the Jivästikäya (one of the five Astikayas (extended substances), possessed of consciousness).
upayogaguno jivästikäyaḥtadamsabhuto jivaḥ. (Bhaga 2.135 Vr)
Jiva Kriya
A type of Kriya (urge);
the activity undertaken by a Jiva (living being). which becomes the cause of bondage of Karma. jivasya kriya-vyāpāro jivakriya.
(Stha 2.2 Vr Pa 36)
~: 141:~
Jivadṛṣṭijā Kriya
A type of Drstija Kriya (sight-based urge); the activity involving Raga (attachment) undertaken for looking at the animate objects. ya aśvādidarśanartham gacchatah. (Stha 2.21 Vr Pa 39)
Jivana
Life-The state of a Jiva (living being), in which there is the blending of Paryäpties (bio-potentials) and Pranas (vital energies). paryaptinam prāṇānam ca yoga eva jivanam, tesam viyogasca mṛtyuh.
Jivanaisṛstiki Kriya
A type of Naisṛṣṭiki Kriya (throw-based urge); the activity of throwing out the animate objects such as to throw out water (which is in the form of water-bodied beings) with the help of a device and the like.
räjädisamadeśadyadudakasya yanträdibhirnisarjanam sa jivanaisṛṣṭiki. (Sthi 2.28 Vr Pa 39)
Jivapärigrahiki Kriyā
A type of Pärigrahiki Kriya (possessive urge); the activity undertaken for protecting the posse ssion of animate objects (e.g. cattle etc.). (Sth 2.16)
Jivaprätityiki Kriya
A type of Prätityiki Kriya (urge of dependence on others);
the activity, which is the cause of the influx of Karma undertaken through the help of Jiva (living being).
jivam pratitya yaḥ karmabandhaḥ så tatha. (Stha 2.24 Vr Pa 39)
Jivapradesikavāda
The second variety of Pravacananihnavas (the apostasy which disowns (or denies) any one doctrine propounded by the Agama (2) (canonical work) (and propounds his own)); the view (put forward by an apostate), which denies the truth; that apostate who does not accept (the doctrine) that the innumerable Pradeśas (the indivisible units of the substance) of the Jiva (soul) constitute the soul; instead of this, he believes that only the terminal Pradesas of the Jiva constitute the soul.

Page #159

142:jīvapradeso jīvābhyupagamato vidyate yeşām te tathā, caramapradesajīvaprarūpiņaḥ.
(Stha 7.140 Vr Pa 389)
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa vam bhanatyetādrśametaditi yatsā 'jivaveyaraniā'jivaveyāraniyā va'tti. (Sthā 2.31 Vr Pa 39)
Jivaprādoșiki Kriyā A type of Prādoșiki Kriyā (jealousy-based urge); the malicious activity due to the feeling of jealousy towards any person. jive pradveşājjivaprādveșiki. (Stha 2.9 Vr Pa 38)
Jivabhāva Defining characteristic of the Jiva (soul)Jivatva-The mode of the soul as living being, Caitanya (consciousness or sentience). jive nam sautthāne.....spurisakkāra-parakkame āyabhāveņam jivabhāvam uvadamsatiti vattavvam siyā.. jivabhāvam ti jīvatvam caitanyam.
(Bhaga 2.136 Vy) Jivamadhyapradeśa The central Pradeśas (the indivisible units of the substance) of the Jiva (soul)-A special structure of eight Pradeśas in the centre of the innumerable Pradeśas of the Jiva; this is called Rucaka Pradeśa. tatthanam je se aņādie apajjavasie se nam atthanham jxoamajjhapaesẵnam. (Bhaga 8.354) See-Madhyapradesa.
Jivasāmantopanipātiki Kriyā A type of Sāmantopanipātiki Kriyā (urge of rejoicing, caused by the applause from the multitude); the activity of rejoicing, caused by the appaluse from the multitude regarding the animate objects, owned by oneself. kasyāpi şando rūpavānasti tam ca jano yatha yathā pralokayati prasamsayati ca tathā tathā tatsvāmi hrsyatiti jīvasāmantopanipātiki.
(Sthā 2.25 Vr Pa 39) Jivasthāna Classification of the Jiva (soul) into fourteen states on the basis of the graded purity of the soul with respect to the cessation of Karma. kammavisohimagganam paducca cauddasa jīvatthāņā pannattā.
(Sama 14.5) See-Gunasthāna.
Jivavipākini Those Karma-prakrities (types of Karma) which are responsible for yielding their effect only in the Jiva (soul) itself; not anywhere else, i.e., not in the body; e.g., Jñānāvaraṇīya (knowledgeveiling), Darsanāvaraniya (intuition-veiling) etc.. jīve jivagate jñānādilaksane svarūpe vipäkastadanugrahopaghātādisampādanäbhimukhyalakșano yāsām tāh jivavipākinyaḥ. (KaPra p.36)
Jivasprşțijā Kriyā A type of Sprstijā Kriyā (tactile urge); the activity involving attachment and a version to the (agreeable and disagreeable) touches of animate objects. jīvamajivam vā rāgadveşāblajām prcchatah sprsato vā yā sā jivaprstikā jīvasprstikā vā.
(Stha 2.27 Vr Pa 39) Jīvasvāhastiki Kriyā A type of Svāhastiki Kriyā (urge for doing anything with one's own hand by oneself): the activity involving killing of other living being with the living being which is in one's own hand. svahastagļhitena jīvena jivam mārayati säjivasvāhastiki.
(Stha 2.27 V? Pa 39)
Jivavaidāriņikā Kriyā A type of Vaidāraṇikā Kriyā (disclousure-based urge); the Kriyā (of divulging the secret (despicable) deeds of other Jivas (living beings). (Stha 2.31) vidārayati-sphoțayatiti, athavā jīvamajivam vā" samānabhāşeşu vikrinati sati dvaibhäşiko vicārayati pariyacchāveitti bhanitam hoti, athavā jīvam-puruşam vitārayati-pratārayati vañcayatityarthah, asadgunairetādrśaḥ tādrsastvamiti, puruşādivipratāranabuddhyaiva, vā'ji
Jivājīvābhigama Name of the third Upānga (auxiliary canonical work). A kind of Utkālika Sruta (a category of Agamas (canonical works), which is allowed to be studied at all time barring the akāla prahara (i.e., the period in which the study of Agamas is prohibited)); it contains dicussion on Jiva (soul), Ajiva (non-soul), and their classification. (Nandi 77) jīvājīvābhigame duvihe pannatte, tam jahā---jīvābhigame ya ajīvābhigame ya.. (Jivā 1.2)

Page #160

143 :
Jaina Päribhāşika Sabdakośa Jivājñāpánika Kriyā A type of Ājñāpanikā Kriyā (urge for giving permission to others); the activity involving giving of permission related with Jiva (animate objects). jivamājñāpayata ānāyayato vā pareņa jivājñāpani jiānāgani vã. (Shã 2.30 Vị Pa 39)
Jivodayanişpanna The state of the Jiva (soul), consequent upon the Udaya (rise) of Karma or the fruition of Karma; e.g., infernal being etc.. jive kammodaenam jo jivassa bhāvo nivvattito jahā ņeraite ityādi. (Anu 274 Cū p. 42)
Jīvāpratyākhyāna Kriyā A type of Apratyākhyāna Kriya (urge of non-abstinence); the activity, related with Jiva (living being), indulged in in absence of Pratyākhyāna (1) (formal resolve (vow) of abstinence)). jivavişaye pratyākhyānābhāvena yo bandhādirvyāpāraḥ sā jīvāpratyākhyānakriyā.
(Sthã 2.13 Vy Pa 38)
Jugupsā A type of Nokasāya (quasi-passion), which is a sub-type of Cāritramohaniya (conduct deluding) Karma the Udaya (rise) of which engenders disgust towards a person or (a filthy) object. yadudayena ca visthādibībhatsapadārthebhyo jugupsate tajjugiupsākarmma.
(Sthã 9.63 Vy Pa 445)
Jivārambhiki Kriyā . A type of Arambhiki Kriyā (violence-based urge); the activity indulged in through crushing of Jivas (living beings) and that of rejoicing at the violence of the Jiva perpetrated by someone else. chedanabhedanavistramsanādikriyāparatvam, anyena carambhe kriyamāne praharsa ārambha
(Tavā 6.5)
Jrmbhaka Deva Sportive god-That Vyantara Deva (Forest-dwelling god), who is extremely interested in playing games and always remains cheerful. jambhagāṇam devā niccampamudita-pakkiliyā kamdapparatimohanasilā.jenam te deve kuddhe pāsejjā, se nam purise mahamtam ayasam pāunejjā....tutthe păsejjā, mahamtam jasam pāunejjā. jambhaga'tti jrmbhante-vijrmbhante svacchandacăritayā ceştante ye te jrmbhakāḥ tiryaglokavāsino vyantaradevāḥ. (Bhaga 14.118 Vr)
kriya.
Jivāstikāya The Totality of all Jivas (comprising of infinite number of Jiva Dravya), which is possessed of the quality of Upayoga (consciousness or the activity of sentience). davvao nam jivatthikāe anamtāim jivadavvāim.
(Bhaga 2.128) See- Jiva.
Jaina Follower of Jina (Tirtharikara (ford-founder)) who is the devotee of the Arhat (Tirtharkara (ford-founder). That person, who is the worshipper of the Jinendra (Jina) Deva (3). jinendro devatā tatra rāgadveşavivarjitaḥ.
(SaSa 45) sakalajinasya bhagavatastirthādhināthasya pādapadmopajīvino jaināḥ (NisātāVị 139)
Jainadharma See- Jinadharma.
Jivitāśamsāprayoga An Aticāra (partial transgression) of Samlekhanā (scraping penance unto death, i.e., emaciation of passions by a graded course of penance (fasting)); to have aspiration such as "Let me live more." on gaining fame during the undertaking of Samlekhanā. “jivitāśamsāprayogo' jivitam-prānadhāraṇam tadāśamsāyāh-tadabhilāşasya prayogo'yadi bahukālamaham jiveyam'......"yatha jivitameva śreyaḥ, pratipannānasanasyāpi yata evamvidhā maduddesena vibhūtirvartate"
Jainaśāsana Commandments of the Dharma (1) propounded by the Tirtharkaras (ford-founders). See-Jinaśāsana.
Jaina Samudghāta jainasamudghātah kevalisamudghāta ityarthaḥ.

Page #161

144:
Jaina Päribhāsika Sabdakośa
(ViBhā 383 Vr p. 187) See-Kevali Samudghat.
Jñaparijñā The cognitive part of Parijñā (renunciation based on comprehension); . the acumen to comprehend a thing or an idea in its entirety. jāņaņāparinnā ņāma jo jam kimci attham jānai, sā tassa jāņaņāparinnā bhavati. (DaliCū p. 116) See-Pratyākhyānaparijñā.
pride etc. even when involved in the process of knowledge, vitiates knowledge. ņāņamdamsaņalimge jo jumjai kohamāṇamāihim. so nāņāikusilo kasāyao hoi vinneo.. cārittammi kusilo, kasāyao jo payacchai sāvam. maņasā kohāie, nisevayam hoi ahasuhumo.. ahavāvi kasāehim nāņāiņam virāhao jou. so nāņāikusilo neo vakkhāṇabheenam..
(Bhaga 25.283 Vr)
Jñātadharmakathā Name of the sixth Anga of Dvādasānga Sruta (twelve principal canonical works); in which illustrations (rāta) and religious stories (dharmakathā) have been compiled. ņāya tti—āharaṇā, ditthamtiyo vā najjati jeha'ttho te nātā. ahimsādilakkhaṇassa dhammassa kahā dhammakahā. (Nandi 86 Cū p.66)
Jñātadharmakathādhara That ascetic (Muni), who is well versed in the text as well as the meaning of the Jnātadharmakathā (the sixth Arga (principal canonical work)). appegaiyā nāyādhammakahādharā. (Aupa 45)
Jĩãna Cetana That state of conciousness, in which only knowledge (and nothing else) is experienced. svasya jñānamātrasya cetanāt svayameva jñānacetanā bhavati.
(SaSA 386) Jñānapulāka A sub-category of Pratisevanā Pulāka Nirgrantha (3); that ascetic (Muni), who makes his (virtue of) knowledge bereft of spirit by indulging in the transgressions of knowledge, such as skhalita (slip of tongue and the like), milita (faulty pronunciation by mixing the letters and the like) etc.. and who vitiates knowledge. skhalitamilitêdibhiraticārairjñānamāsrityātmānam asāram kurvan jñāpulāka).
(Sthā5.185 V? Pa 320) jñānamäsritya pulākastasijāsāratäkäri viradhako jñānapulākah... khaliyāidūsanehim nānam, samkāiehim sammattam. muluttaragınapadisevaņāi caraṇam virähei..
(Bhaga 25.279 Vr)
Jñāna 1. Knowledge (cognition of the specific attributes)-The state of consciousness emerging due to Kşaya (annihilation) or Kşayopasama (annihilation-cum-subsidence) of knowledge-veiling Karma, through which the categories of truth like Jiva (soul) etc. are known. khayovasamiyakhāieņa vābhāvena jīvādipadatthā najjamti iti ņānam. (Nandi 6.11 Vr p. 24) 2. Knowledge is essentially a product of sentience, which is the nature of the self (soul). jñānam cetanā ātmanaḥ svarūpam iti.
Jñāna Ātmā Mode of soul quâ knowledge-That mode of soul, which is in the form of knowledge. jñānaviseșita upasarjanikrtadarśanādirātmā jñānātmā samyagdrsteh. (Bhaga 12.200 Vr)
Jñānapratișevaņākuśīla A sub-category of Pratisevanākusila Nirhrantha (3): that ascetic (Muni), who, inspite of being jñānopajivi (specifically involved in the process of knowledge), does not observe Jrānācāra (the conduct quâ knowledge) such as following scheduled time for studying scriptures, modesty etc.. jñānadarśanachritralirgānuupajīvan pratişevanato jñānādikusilah. (Sthă5.187 Vr Pa 320) iha nāņāikusilo uvajivam loi nānapabhije.
(Bhaga 25.282Vr)
Jñānakasāyakusila A sub-category of Kaşaya Kusila Nirgrantha (3) That ascetic (Muni), who, by indulging in anger.
Jñānapravāda Name of the fifth Pūrva (canonical work of the

Page #162

Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
earlier lore);
it is a treatise on epistemology covering the topic of knowledge and its varieties. pancaman nanappavadam ti, tammi matinänäipancakassa saprabhedam pranipaṇā jamhā katā tamhāṇāṇappavadam. (Nandi 104 Cu p. 75)
Jnanabodhi
1. Enlightenment quâ knowledge-Attainment of the Samyak Jnana (right knowledge) which was hitherto not obtained. samyagdarsanajñānacāritrāṇāmaprāptaprapa
nambodhih.
(BrdraSam Vrp.114) 2. Reflection over the means of attainment of the (right) knowledge. See-Bodhi.
Jñanavinaya
Reverence quâ knowledge-To perform all tasks of learning (gaining knowledge) such as receiving knowledge, practising it, revising it etc. reverentially, for the sake of purification of soul. sabakumānajñānagrahanābhyāsasmaraṇādirjñā
navinayah.
(TaVa 9.23)
Jñānavinita
A leamer who (goes on) receiving (new) knowledge, revises the (old) received knowledge, performs all actions (wisely) through exercising knowledge and does not bind (new) Karma. nāņam sikkhati nāṇī, guneti nāņeņa kuṇati kiccāni.
nāņi navam na bardhati, nāṇavinio bhavati tamh.... (DaNi 293)
Jñana Samjñā
Instinct quâ knowledge-Comprehension (cognition attained through the Kṣayopasama (annihilation-cum-subsidence) or Kṣaya (annihilation) of Jäänävaraṇa (knowledge-veiling) Karma:
matiḥ śrutam avadhiḥ manaḥparyavaḥ kevalañca-etajjñānapañcakam jñanasamjñā.
(ABhp. 23)
Jñānākṣara
A type of Aksara (letter). See-Akşara, Labdhiakṣara.
Jñānācāra
(Nandicap. 44)
~: 145:~
Conduct quâ knowledge-The conduct of modesty etc. practised for the development of Śrutajnana (articulate knowledge).
kale vinaye bahumāne uvadhāne taha aniņhavane. vamjanaatthatadubhae atthavidho ṇāṇamāyāro. (NiBha 8)
Jäänävaraṇiya Karma
Knowledge-veiling Karma-One of the main eight (types of) Karmas:
the Karma, through which the soul's faculty of cognition of the specific attributes of the object. is veiled.
jayate-paricchidyate vastvaneneti jäänam— samanyaviseṣātmake vastuni viseṣagrahaṇātmako bodhah, avriyate-acchadyate anenetyavaraṇiyam.....jñānasyāvaraṇīyam jñānāvaraṇi(TaBha 8.5 Vr)
yam.
Jyeṣṭhävagraha
The sojourn of an ascetic (Muni) at one place for four months during the rainy season. varisărattam caummäsiyam, sa eva jetthuggaho. (DaJiCap. 374)
Jyotiḥsamarambha
A type of Anăcăra (2) (gross transgression of ascetic conduct);
indulging in ignition of fire (by the ascetic). joti aggi tassa jam samarambhanam etadanācin(Da 3.4 ACū p. 61)
nam.
Jyotiska Deva
Luminous gods-The third type of Devanikāya (fourfold habitats of gods):
that Devanikaya which is endowed with Tejolesya (1) (red psychic colour) and whose abode. is situated in the madhyaloka (middle universe). Moon, sun, constellation, planet and star-are the five types of luminous gods. joisiyanam.....ega teulessä. (Prajši 36.208) camda sura ya nakkhattā, gahā tārāgaṇā tahā. disavicarino ceva, pancahā joisālayā..
(U 36.208)
Jha
Jhamjhakara
1. One of the (twenty types of) Asamādhisthāna (cause of discomposure);

Page #163

- 146 -
Taina Pāribhāşika Sabdakosa macchuvvattam ekkam vamditüņam chaddati bitieņa paseti pariyattati recakāvartena.
(RoaNi 1208 Ci p. 43)
one who creates schism in the Gana (2) (religious sub-order) or who causes mental affliction to the Gana.
(Sama 20.1) 2. One who indulges in vocal quarrel.
(U 29.40 Vr) jhajjhākaro yena yena ganasya bhedo bhavati tattatkaro, yena vā gaṇasya manoduhkham samutpadyate tadbhāvi.
(SamaVr Pa 37)
Jhamjhapuruṣa Quarrelsome-One who always picks up quarrels with others; he incurs bondage of Mahāmohaniya Karma (deluding Karma of high intensity) ...ajjhīnajhamjhe purise, mahāmohampakuvvai..
(Sama 30.1.9)
Ta Tāla A fruit in which yet the stone (seed) has not developed; to say this fruit is still stoneless": this kind of statement made by an ascetic (Mu) amounts to a transgression. tahā phalāim.....tālāim.....no vae.. 'țālāni' abaddhāsthini komalāniti.
(Da 7.32 HäVr Pa 219)
Jharaka 1. That ascetic (Muni), who is mentally attentive to the meaning (and purport) of the Sutra (2) (canonical aphorism). suttatthe ya maņasā jhāyamtojharako.
(Nandi Ga 28 Cū p. 8) 2. One who carries forward the flow of knowledge.
Tolagati A blemish of performing Krtikarma (twelvefold obeisance)1. To perfom the ritual of obeisance in hopping-style like a grasshopper. ....tolo vva upphidamto osakkahisakkane kunai.. pascădgamanam....abhimukhagamanam te avaşvaskaņābhişvaşkane folo vva-tiddavadutplavamānaḥ karoti yatra tattolagativandanakamityarthah.
(Prusä 157 Vr Pa 36). 2. To perfom the ritual of obeisance by rising up in the style of a camel and going near to each other.. ļolagati-tolo jadhā utthettă annamannassa miilam jāti.
(AvaNi 1207 Cū p. 43) 3. A person whose style of movement is like that of a camel, or one whose configuration is ugly like that of a camel. ļolagatayah-ustrādisamapracārāli, päthäntarena tolākrtayah-aprasastākārāh.
(Bliaga 7.119 Vr)
Jhasa Samsthāna An auspicious mark of the shape of a fish, which is found on the body of humans and subhumans, above the navel. ....näbherupari....svastika-jhaşa-kalasādisubhacilma......
(Goji 371 Vr) ....edāni samthānāni tirikhamanussānam ņālie uvarimabhāge homti. (Dhiava Pu 13 p. 297)
CI.
Jhaşāvarta A blemish of performing Krtikarma (twelvefold obeisance); performing the ritual of obeisance to one ascetic (Muni) in hurry and taking a quick turn like a fish, to start paying obeisance to another Muni in the posture of recakāvarta (i.e. sitting in the posture of a person performing evacuation). utthimtanivesimto uvvattai macchau vva jalamajjhe. vamdiukāmo va'nnam jlaso va pariyattae turiyam. ....jigamisurupavişta eva jhasa iva...tvaritānga parāvrtya yad gacchati tanmatsyodvrttain, ittham ca yadrigaparāvartanam tajjlaşāvartamityabliidhiyate.
(Prasi 159 Vr Pa 37)
Dha Dhaddharasvara A blemish of performing Krtikarına (twelvefold obeisance); to pay obeisance while pronouncing too loudly the äläpakas (sections) of the vandanisütras (the text to be pronounced while performing the ritual of obeisance). dhaddharasarena jo puna suttam ghosei dhaddharam tamila...... dhaddharena—mahatā sabdenoccărayannālāpakan yad vandate dhaddharam tadiheti.
(Prusi 173 Vr Pa 38)

Page #164

Jaina Paribhasika Sahdakoša
ghaṭāpekṣaya patadau manastadanyamanaḥ. (Stha 3.357 Vr Pa 132)
See-Tanmana, Noamana.
Ta
Tajjātadoṣa
A type of fault (or fallacy) in Vada (polemics): to resort to silence due to irritation during the course of vada.
pratividadeḥ sakāśājjätaḥ kṣobhänmukhastambhadilakṣano doṣastajjätadoṣaḥ.
(Stha 10.94 Vr Pa 467)
Tatagati
A type of motion (gati):
when any person starts from some place with an intention to reach a destination, before he reaches the ultimate destination, through every step, he covers some distance towards his goal: by dividing the intermediate distance in several sub-destinations, the movement through which such sub-destinations are covered is called Tatagati.
yam gramam sanniveśam va prati pratisthito devadattädistam grämädikam yavaddyapi na präpnoti tavadantara pathi ekaikasmin padanyase tattaddesantaraprāptilakṣaṇā gatirastiti tatagatih. (Praji 16.22 Vr Pa 328)
Tatpratirüpakavyavahāra
An Aticara (partial transgression) of the Sthila Adattadana Viramana Vrata (abstinence from the gross stealing, third vow of the lay follower). to pass away a fake commodity in place of the genuine one, or to adulterate. tena-adhikṛtena pratinipakam sadrśam tatpratiripakam tasya vividhamavaharaṇam vya
vaharah-prakṣepastatpratirūpakavyavahāraḥ. (UPA 1.35 Vṛp. 13)
Tattva
Category of truth-Vastu (3) (object of valid organ of cognition) which is a fundamental principle of the summium bour ultimate truths.
jiväjivapuуapäpäsravasamvaranirjarābandha
mokṣāstattvam..
tattvam paramarthikam vastu. (Jaisidi 2.1 Vr) tattvamiti....tathyam sadbhitam paramartha ityarthaḥ.....jivädinämarthānām yā svasattä
socyate. See-Tathya.
~:147
(TaBha 1.4 Vr)
Tatrabhu
Fifth type of Pindastha Dhyana (meditation based on the corporeal frame of the body); meditation on immaculate nature of soul, after having practised the Dharanas (3) (fastening of psyche on particular objects of meditation) viz.. Parthivi (on earth element). Agneyi (on fire element), Maruti (on air element) and Vāri (on water element). saptadhätuvinābhütam pürnendurvisadadyutim. sarvajñakalpamätmänam suddhabuddhiḥ sma
ret tatah...
svängagarbhe niräkaram samsmarediti tatrabhuh.
sabhyasa iti pindasthe yogi sivasukham bhajet... (Yosa 7.23,25)
Tatsevi Älocanā
A blemish of Alocana (confession);
to perform confession of the faults (or transgressions) before the Guru (1) (religious preceptor) who himself is perpetrator of the same blemishes (or transgressions).
ye doşă alocayitavyastatsevi yo gurustasya purato yadalocanam sa tatsevilaksana alocanadosah. (Stha 10.70 Vr Pa 461)
Tathākāra Sāmācārī
A type of Sämäcäri (rules of conduct quâ etiquette, formality and convention);
the Sāmācāri, in which the usage of the word tathākāra which is an endorsing expression (meaning "what you say is correct") is to be made. by the disciple in affirmative response to what is told (by the Guru (2) in the form of preaching). ....tahakkaro ya paḍissue.. (U 26.6)
Tathājñāna
A kind of Dravyanuyoga (ontological exposi tion);
exposition on the real nature of the fundamental Dravya (substance).
yatha vastu tathā jñānam yasya tattathājñānam. (Stha 10.46 Vr Pa 457)
Tathopapatti
Existence of Sadhana (proban or middle term) is possible only if there is existence of Sadhya

Page #165

- 148:
(probandum or major term); e.g.-existence of smoke is possible only if there is fire. satyeva sādhye hetorupapattih tathopapattih. yathā-agnimānayam parvatah, tathaiva dhumopapatteh.
(Pranata 3.30)
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakośa maņa Prāyascitta (recoiling from transgression) are simultaneously adminstered. mülutiaragunātikkamasaindehe āutteņa vā kae āloyanapadikkamaṇamubhayam.
(AVOC1 2 p. 246)
Tathya Categories whose existence is real. E.g.---Jiva (soul), Ajīva (non-soul) etc.. tathyāḥ avitathā nirupacaritavrttayah.
(USĪVr Pa 562) jivājīvā ya bamdho ya, punnam pāvāsavo tahā. samvaro nijjarā mokkho, samtee tahiyā nava..
(U 28.14) See-Tattva.
Tadubhayaśastra Weapon of both-one's own and alien kindsA type of Sastra (weapon or instrument of violence); that animate or ananimate substance which, when used, kills a living being of both one's own kind and alien kind. E.g.-water mixed with soil acts as the weapon for other soil.
(ABlā 1.19) See-Svakāyasastra, Parakāyasastra.
Tadanyamana A state of Mana (mind); the mind which is pre-occupied in anything else, other than its objective. (Sthā 3.357 Vr Pa 132) See-Tanmana.
Tadubhayāgama , That Agama (2) (canonical work), in which the Sūtra (2) (canonical aphorism) and their meaning are compiled together. sūtrārthobhayarūpastu tadubhayāgamaḥ.
(Anu 550 Ma Vr Pa 202)
Tadubhaya (Sūtra-artha) A kind of Jñānācāra (conduct quâ knowledge); during the period of Svädhyāya (scriptural studies and teaching), to comprehend both the Sūtra (2) (canonical aphorism) and their meaning; to undertake the study of both the canonical text and its meaning with proper attention. tadubhayam ca-vyañjanārthayorubhayam.... samyagupayogena ca yataḥ sütrādi pathaniyam.
(Prasa 267 Vr Pa 64)
Tadbhava Maraņa A type of Marana (death); Death followed by the reincarnation in the same species of life- A type of Marana (death); when a sub-human or human being binds the life-span of the same species and dies, and is re-born accordingly, such death is called Tadbhava Marana. tasmai bhavāya manusyādeh sato manusyādāveva baddhāyuşo yanmaraṇam tattadbhavamaranam.
(Bhaga 2.49 Vr)
Tadubhayakalpika That ascetic (Muni), who has the talent to undertake the study of the Sūtra (2) (canonical aphorism) of the Agamas (2) (canonical works) like the Avasyaka and their meaning simultaneously. yo dvāvapi sitrā'rthau yugapad grahitum samarthaḥ sa tadubhayakalpikah. (BỊBhā 409 Vr)
Tadubhaya Prāyaścitta Simultaneous administeration of both types of expiation, viz., the Alocanā and the Pratikramana—That Prāyascitta (expiation), which is administered when there is a doubt about transgression of Mülaguna (principal virtue) or Uttaraguna (subsidiary virtues), or when there is deliberate transgression of Mülaguna or Uttaraguņa, and in which both types of PrāyaŚcitta viz., Alocană (confession) and Pratikra
Tadvyatiriktamithyādarśanapratyayā Kriya A type of Kriyā (urge); a sub-type of Mithyādarśanapratyayā Kriyā (the propensity quâ perverted faith), in which the existence of categories of truth (i.e. really existent substances) are not accepted:e.g., (to believe that) there is no soul. inātiriktamithyādarsanād vyatiriktam mithyadarśanam---nästyevātmetyādimatarūpam pratyayo yasyāḥ sā tathā. (Sthā 2.16 Vr Pa 39)
Tanuvāta Thin air (layer) (in Jain cosmography), which is liquid supported by space.

Page #166

Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
tanuvatavalayamākāśapratiṣṭhitam......
(TaVa3.1)
See - Ghanavata.
Tandulaprakirṇaka
A kind of Utkalika Śruta (a category of Agamas (canonical works), which is allowed to be studied at all time barring the akila prahara (i.e... the period in which the study of Agamas is prohibited));
name of a Prakiraṇaka (1) (Agama extracted by the Sthaviras (elder ascetics) from the scriptures) in which there is a description of various ascepts of human life, e.g.. foetus, human anatomy, ten divisions of life-span of hundreds of years and various physical conditions, food etc.. during each of them. (Nandi 77)
Tanmana
A state of Mana (mind);
the mind which is totally engrossed in a particular object which is to be known or which is one's objective.
tasya-devadattadestasminghaṭadau manastanmanah, tatodevadattad anyasya-yajñadattäderdhatapekṣayā paṭādau vā manastadanyamanah, avivaksitasambandhitavisesam tu manomātram noamana iti. (Stha 3.357 Vr Pa 132) See-Tadanyamana, Noamana.
Tapa
Austerties (or penance)-That which heats up (burns up) and destroys the eight types of Karmic knots or Karmanasarira (subtlemost body formed by Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quå Karma)). It is the cause of annihilation of the previously bound Karma.
tavo nama tavayati atthaviham kammaganthim näseti tti vuttam bhavai (Da 8.62 JiCú p.15) purvagrhitakarmakṣayahetuśca tapaḥ.
(ONiVr Pa 12)
Tapa Аcăra
Conduct quà Tapa-Undertaking the twelve types of Tapa (austerities) such as Anasana (fasting) etc.. adeptly and unwearingly. barasavihammi vi tave sabbhitara-bähire jinuvadiṭthe.
agilde aṇājivi ṇāyavvo so tavayaro.. (Dani160) Tapodharma
~:149~
A type of Śramaṇadharma (tenfold virtues of ascetic) or uttamadharma (noble virtues); Tapa (austerity or penance) being undertaken. for the annihilation of Karma and purification of the soul.
karmakṣayartham tapyata iti tapaḥ. (TaVa9.6)
Tapovinita
One whose mind is engrossed in tapa-vinaya (modesty quâ penance) and who, by undertaking Tapa (austerity or penance) gets rid of ignorance and takes his soul closer to Mokşa (liberation). avaneti tavena tamam, uvaneti ya mokkhamaggamappāṇam.
tava vinayanicchitamati, tavovinio havati tamhā.. (DaNi 295)
Tapaḥprayaścitta
The Tapa (austerity or penance) performed in lieu of Prayascita (expiation) for purification of trangression committed with respect to the Mulaguna (principal virtue) or the Uttraguna (secondary virtue). The duration of such Tapa is. fasting for five day-nights in minimum and for six months in maximum. tavo muluttaraguṇätiyāre pamcarätimdiyati chammäsävasäṇamanekadha. (AvaCa 2 p. 246)
Taptatapasvi
Practitioner of blazing austerity-That ascetic (Muni), who is performer of such penance that whatever insipid and meager food he eats is instantaneously assimilated in the body, without being converted into blood and faeces. taptayasakatahapatitajalakaṇavadāśuśuṣkālpaharataya malarudhiradhibhavapariņāmavirahitabhyavahārāḥ taptatapasaḥ
(Tava 3.36)
Taptanirvṛtabhojitva
A type of Anäcära (2) (gross transgression of ascetic conduct);
to consume half-cooked food which is in the form of an animate object (i.e., Sacitta). java nätivaagaṇiparinatam tam tattaaparinivvudam. (Da 3.6 ACú p.61)
Tamaḥprabha
Dark-hued infemal land-The clan (gotra) of the sixth nether (infernal) land (Magha); it is full of darkness of black colour. (Cf. Mahātamaḥprabha). (See fig. p. 396).

Page #167

: 150:
jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
krsnatamo ivābhāti tamahprabhā.
(Anu 181 Cū p. 35) See-Rarnaprabhā.
Tamaskāya A mass of darkness (the form of a cosmological structure of very great size in) formed by the natural transformations of the water-bodied beings and Pudgalas (material clusters); it exists in both the Tiryakloka (middle universe) and the Urdhvaloka (upper universe). (See fig. p. 394). tamaskāyasya ca stibukākārāpkāyikajivātmakatvāt.
(Bhaga 6.72 V? Pa 539) tamukkāe nam.....jivapariņāme vi poggalapariņāme vi.
(Bhaga 6.87)
Tāpakşetra 1. The lit field-That portion of the space which is pervaded by the heat of the sun. There are two suns in the Jambidvipa: when the day is of 18 Muhurttas (1Mulurtta-48 minutes) each sun lights part of the Jambūdvipa. The circumferences of the Jambūdvipa is 316288 Yojanas (1Yojana=7.88 kilometers). part of that circumference is-316288x?=94868/ Yojanas. This is the lit field (of the fambrīdvipa). 'suriya'tti dvau süryani jambūdvipe........yadāpi dākṣinottarayoh sarvotkrsto divaso bhavati, tadāpi jambūdvipasya daśablāg.itrayapramanameva tāpakşetram tayoh pratyekam syād... utkystadinam cāstādaśabhirmulirttairuktam. ......lavanasamudram prati caturnavatiryojananäm sahasrāni aştau satanyaştaşastyadhikäni catvārasca dasablāga yojanasyetyetadatkrstadine tāpakşetrapramānain blavati.....jambiidvipaparidheḥ kijicinnyünāstavimšatyuttarasatadvayādhikasodaśasahastropetajojanalaksatrayamānasija daśablirbhāge hyte yallabdhain tasya trigunitve ctasya bhavāditi. (Bhaga 5.3-7 V!) 2. The length of the day--The time from sunrise up to sunset kşetram---suryasambandhi tāpakşetram dinamityarthah. .
(Bhaga 7.24 Vr)
Tamastamā
(Stha 7.24)
See-Mahātamaḥ Prabhā.
Tamā
(Sthā 7.24)
See-Tamahprabhā.
Tarka Inductive reasoning—The judgement based on the Anvaya (statement of the constant and invariable concomitance of the Sadhana (proban or middle term) (or Hetu) and the Sādhya (jolandum or major term)) and Vyatireka (assertion of the concomitance of the absence of Sādhya and the absence of Sādhana); for example, the Anvaya is—wherever there is smoke, there is fire; the Vyatireka is—wherever there is no fire, there is no smoke. anvayavyatirekanirnayastarkaḥ. ....anvayah yatha-yatra dhūmastaträgnilt, agnāveva vā dhūmaḥ. ....vyatirekah, yatha--agnyabhāve na dhūmah.
(Bhiksu 3.7 Vr)
Tāpakşetradisā That Kșetradisā (direction arising from the Rucaka (centre of the cosmos)), which is identified by heat (radiations) of the sun. tatra tapatiti tāpa iha savitā grhyate, tadupalakṣitā kşetradik tāpakşetradik. sä сāniyatetya
110
jesim jatto sūro uei tesim tai havai puvvā. tāvakklittadisão payāhinam sesiyāo sim..
(Vibha 2701 Vr p. 149)
Tāyi
(U 8.4 SãVr Pa 291)
See-Trāyi.
Taskaraprayoga An Aticāra (partial transgression of the vow of Sthilaadattādānaviramana (abstinence from gross stealing, the third vow of the lay follower); to instigate others to indulge in stealing and to become accomplice in it. taskaraprayogascauravyāpāraṇam, harata yüyam ityevamabhyanujñānamityarthah.
(Upā 1.34 Vr p. 12)
Tārā Star- A kind of Jyotiska (Luninious god) Devanikāya (fourfold habitat of gods). (L 36.208) See-Jyotiska Deva.
Tālavrntavidyā Healing through palm-leaf-A kind of Vidya (occult science):

Page #168

Jaina Pāribhäsika Sabdakosa
151 -
that Vidyā, in which a foot-stalk (or a fan) of palmleaf is first treated by chanting Mantras; then the patient is treated with it, which makes him free from the ailment. tālavrntavişayā vidyā, yayā tālavrntainabhimantrya tenāturo'pamriyamanah svastho bhavati sā tālavrntavidyā.
(Vya Bhā 2439 Vr)
belonging to the realm of sub-human, which are other than the Aupapātika (3) (Deva (god) and Nāraka (infernal) and the human being and which always lead life in low (wretched) state. aupapädikamanuşyebhyah seșāstiryagyonayah.
(Tasu 4.28) tirobhāvo nyagbhägah upabähyatvamityarthah tataḥ karmodayāpāditabhāvā tiryagyonirityākhyāyate.
(Tavā 4.27)
Tālodghāținīvidyā A kind of Vidyā (occult science); that Vidyā, through which bolted locks are automatically unlocked tālugghādanie vijjāe tālagāņi vihādeuņa.....
(NiBhā 347 Cü)
Titiksā Endurance of sufferings—A type of Yogasamgraha; to undertake the practice of vanquishing the Parişahas (hardships). 'titikkha'tti titiksā parişahādijayaḥ.
(Sama 32.2.2 Vr Pa 55)
Tiryagloka Middle universe—The middle portion of the Loka (cosmos), which has the shape of a jhallari (a discshaped musical instrument): it has a diameter of one Rajju (innumerable Yojanas) and height of 1800 Yojanas (1 Yojana=7.88 kilometers): it comprises innumerable (Asamkhyeya) alternate continents and oceans like concentric rings with each encircling the preceding one, with the Jambūdvipa at the centre of all, and the Mt. Meru at the centre of the Jambūdvīpa. tiryagloko jhallaryäkrtih.
(Tavā 3.6) jhallari sarvatra samatala tulyaviskambhāyāmavāditraviseşastadvat tiryaglokasanniveśah, sa ca viskambhāyāmābhyān rajjupramāno jambūdvipamerurucakamadlıya iti. (Tavā 3.6 Vr) 'tiriyaloe'....samayaparibhāṣayā tiryagmadhye vyavasthito lokastiryaglokah.athavā tiryak sabdo madhyamaparyāyah. (An 177 MaV? Pa 80) astādaśasatayojanocchrito'samkhyadvipasamudrāyāmastiryak.
(Jaisidi 1.8 Vr)
Tiryaksampātima That Jiva (living being or insect) which can fly in lateral directions e.g., bees, insects, moth etc.. tiriccham sampayamtiti tiricchasampāimā, te ya payamgādi.
(Da 5.18 JiCi p. 170)
Tiryaksāmānya The Sāmānya (generic character of an object) which is equally obtained in each individual (of a group); e.g. pitcherhood in each pitcher (wheather it is of gold or clay). tulyā parinatirbhinnavyaktisu yattaducyate. tiryaksāmānyamityeva ghatatvam tu ghateşviva..
(Drata 1.5) prativyakti tat tiryaksāmānyam, yathā-vatanimbādişu vrkşatvam.
(Bhikṣu 6.6 Vr) See—ūrdhvatāsāmānya.
Tiryagdiśāpramāṇātikrama An Aticāra (partial transgression of the Digvrata (the sixth vow of the lay follower); to transgress the accepted limit of movement in the lateral direction, either unknowingly or due to any other reason. See-Urdhvadisāpramāṇātikrama.
Tiryagvyatikrama
(TaSu 7.25) See-Tiryagdisāpramāṇātikrama. Tiryañcagati Realm of subhuman-One of the four kinds of Gati (2) (realm of mundane existence): it is the sub-type of the Gatināma Karma (body-making Karma quâ Gati), due to the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (soul) undergoes experience of the subhuman mode of life. See-Narakagati.
Tiryagyonika Sub-human living beings—The living beings,
Tiryañcāyuşka Life-span quâ subhuman-A sub-type of the

Page #169

~152~
Ayuṣya (life-span-determining) Karma, due to the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (soul) undergoes the exprience of the subhuman state. ayurevayuskam.....tiryagyonaya eka-dvi-tri-catuḥ-pañcendriyästeṣamidam tairyagyonam. (TaBhā 8.11 Vr)
Tirtha
Ford (to cross the ocean of mundane existence)
1. The Srutajñāna (articulate knowledge or the scriptural knowledge); the Pravacana-Discourse (of the Tirthankara (ford-founder)) which is renowned as Dvadasanga (the twelve Angas (principal canonical works).
tirtham śrutajñānam tatpūrvikā 'arhatta' tirthakarata, na khalu bhaväntareşu śrutabhyasamantarena bhagavat evameva"rhantyalakṣmirupadhaukate. (BrBha 1194 Vr) ...pavayanam pi tittham...... (ViBh1380) tittham duvalasangam. (Dhava Pu 13 p. 366) 2. The religious order of the Sramaņas (1) (ascetic of the Jain religious order) which comprises male and female ascetics (i.e., monks and nuns respectively) and male and female lay followers. tittham puna cauvaṇne samaṇasanghe.
Tirthankara
Ford-founder-One type of Śalakāpuruşa (universal personage);
one who is the founder of the Tirtha (ford (to cross the ocean of mundane existence)), one who delivers the Pravacana (Discourse on Truth, which is contained in Dvadasanga (the twelve Aigas (principal canonical works)).
arahā tāva niyam titthakare. (Bhaga 20.74) pujjā pavāyagā pavayaṇassa te bārasamgassa. (Vibha 1066)
See-Jina.
Tirthankaranama
A sub-tpye of Nama (body-making) Karma, due to the Udaya (rise) of which a Jiva (soul) becomes Tirthankara (ford-founder)-the founder of the Tirtha (ford (to cross the ocean of mundane existence)). tirthakaratvanirvartakam tirthakaranāma.
(TaBha 8.12)
Tirthankarasiddha
A kind of Siddha (liberated soul):
Jaina Päriblasika Sabdakosa that Siddha, who had attained emancipation in the form of a Tirthankara (ford-founder). risabhadayo titthakarā, te jamhä titthakaraṇama-kammudayabhave thita titthakarabhāvāto vā siddha tamhā te titthakarasiddha. (Nandi 31Cap. 26)
Tirthasiddha
A kind of Siddha (liberated soul);
that Siddha, who had attained emancipation after having been initiated in a Tirtha (2) (religious order founded by the Tirthankara (ford-founder).
je titthe siddha te titthasiddhā.
Tivrakāmābhiniveśa
(Nandi 31 Cu p. 26).
See-Kamabhogativrăbhilāṣā.
(TaSu 7.23)
Tivranubhava
1. Strong intensity (of fruition of Karma)-That bondage of Karma. the Anubhava (Bandha) (bondage quâ intensity) of which is very strong: it has the Catuḥsthanika (Catuḥsthänapatita) intensity.
roti.
tivranubhāvāścatuḥsthānikarasatvena....praka(U 29.23 Savr Pa 585) 2. That bondage of Karma, the Mandanubhava (bondage quá mild intensity) of which is rendered Tivranubhava (1). See-Mandanubhāva.
Tucchausadhibhakṣaṇa
An Aticara (partial transgression) of the vow of Upabhoga-paribhogaparimana (seventh vow of the lay follower):
to consume grain of worthless quality (such as the pod of a leguminous plant which is not fully developed) due to which there is more killing of the Jivas (living beings) but less satiation. 'tucchosahibhakkhanaya' tti tucchal-asarā ausadhayaḥ anispannamudgaphaliprabhṛtayaḥ tadbhakṣane hi mahati viradhana svalpa ca tatkäryä trptiḥ. (UPa 1.38 Vrp. 16)
Trasparśa Parişaha
A type of Parisaha (hardship):
the pricks of thomy grass etc. or the pain caused by its harshness, which is to be endured equanimously by the ascetic (Muni).

Page #170

Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
153 :
acelagassa luhassa, samjayassa tavassino. tanesu sayamānassa, hujjā gāyavirāhan... āyavassa nivāenam, aulā havai veyaņā. evam naccă na sevamti, tumtujam tanatajjiyā..
(U 2.34,35)
Tejaskāya Fire-bodied beings-The third of the Sadjivanikāya (six classes of living beings). (ACīlī 2.41) See-Tejaskāyika. Tejaskāyika Fire-bodied beings—That Jiva (soul, living being), the body of which is the fire." tejah-uşmalakṣaṇam pratitam, tadeva kāyah sariram yeşām te tejahkāyāh, tejahkāyā eva tejahkāyikā”.
(DaHaVPa 138) See--Tejaskāya.
creation of Tejolesyā (1) (red psychic colour). The aura of red colour akin to rising sun. himgulayadhāusamkāsā taruņāiccasannibhā. suyatumapaivanibhā teulesā u vannao..
(U 34.7) See-Dravyalesyā. 3. Fiery flame (of the supernatural power) of Tejolabdhi (energy of fiery body) gained through Tapa (austerities), through which anything situated even at a distance of hundreds of Yojanas (1 Yojana=7.88 kilometers) can be burnt to ashes. samkşiptā-sarīrāntarlinatvena hrasvatām gatā, vipulā-vistirņā anekayojanapramänakşetrāsritavastudahanasamarthatvāttejolesyā-visiştatapojanyalabdhivisesaprabhavā tejojvālā.
(Bhaga 1.9 Vr) See--Samkşiptavipulatejolesyā.
Taijasavargaņā The material clusters fit for the Taijas Sarira (fiery body).
(ViBhā 631)
Tejolabdhi Supernatural power quâ energy of fiery bodyA kind of Labdhi (supernatural power); the energy of Taijasa sarira (fiery-body) obtained by developing the Taijasa Sarira; this power can be utilized both for giving a curse and granting a boon. teja ityagnih, tejogunopitadravyavargaṇāsamarambdha tejovikārasteja eva vā taijasamuşnaguņam sāpānugrahasāmarthyāvirbhāvanam tadeva yadottaraguņapratyayā labdhirutpannā bhavati.
(TaBhā 2.37 Vr) See-Tejoleśyā. Tejoleśyā 1. Red Lesyā (psychic colour)-The fourth among the six kinds of Leśyā; (it is the first auspicious Lesyā); auspicious (benevolent) flow of Bhīva (1) (disposition at subtle level of consciousness)-A type of radiation emanating from soul at very subtle level of consciousness, which makes the soul prone to deep faith in moral and religious discipline. niyāvitti acavale, amāi akuuhale. viņiyaviņae damte, jogavam uvahāṇavam.. piyadhamme dadhadhamme, vajjabhiru hiesae. eyajogasamāutto teulesam tu pariname..
(U 34.27.28) See-Bhāvalesya. 2. The Pudgala (material clusters) of rising sun red colour, which becomes instrumental in
Taijasa Sarīra Fiery body (Bio-electrical (micro) body)-It is composed of the atoms of Taijasa Varganā (class of material clusters quâ fiery body); it is responsible for the efflugence of the body; it assists in digestion and produces the aura (ābhāmandala) (which is a coloured envelope around the body); it is also responsible for attainment of Tejolabdhi (supernatural power quâ energy of fiery body). 'teyae' tti tejaso bhāvastaijasam, uşmādilingasiddham, uktam ca-- savvassa umhasiddham rasādiāhārapāgajanagamca. teyagaladdhinimittam ca teyagam hoi nāyavvam..
(Sthā 5.25 Vr Pa 281)
Taijasasarīrabandhananāma A sub-type of Nāma (body-making) Karma, the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for the establishment of the mutual relation between the Pudgalas of Taijasa Sarira (material clusters quâ fiery body), which have already been accepted and which are in the process of being accepted and also the Kārmana Sarira (subtlemost body formed by Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma)). yadudayātaijasapudgalānām grhitānām grhya

Page #171

154:
Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
māņānām ca parasparam kārmanapudgalaiśca saha sambamdhastattaijasasarirabandhanandma.
(Prajñä 23.43 Vr Pa 470)
undertake locomotion voluntarily in order to acquire what is beneficial and avoid what is harmful Initähitapravrttinivrttyartham gamanasilästrasāḥ, taditare sthāvarāh. (Jaisidi 3.3 Vr)
Taijasasamudghāta Expansion (projection) of soul-units (outside the body) related with Taijas Sarira (fiery body)—A type of Samudghāta (expansion of the soul-units beyond the body): it occurs to eliminate the material particles of the Taijas Sarira: its purpose is to grant favour or inflict curse. It depends upon the Taijas Sarira Nāma Karma (body-making Karma quâ fiery-body). vaikurvikataijasāhārakasamudghātah sariranamakarmāsrayāh.
(Sama Vr Pa 12)
Trasanādi That cylindrical part of the cosmic space (Lokākāśa) wherein the Trasakāyika Jiva (living being possessed of the body capable of undertaking locomotion) can inhabit. It is located in the central part of cosmos and is of one Rajju (innumera-ble Yojanas) in length and breadth and a little less than thirteen Rajjus (i.e., 13 Rajjus minus 32162241 Dhanusyas (2000 Dhanusya=1 kosa) in height. loyabahumajjhadese tarummi sāram va rajjupadarajudā. terasarajjucchehā kimcūņā hodi tasanāli..
(Tripra 2.6)
Tyāgadharma A type of Sramanadharma (tenfold virtues of ascetic) or uttamadharma (noble virtues); renunciation of evil propensities with respect to body, paraphernalia, food, drinks etc.. bāhyjābhyantaropadhiśarirannapānādyāśrayo bhāvadoșaparityāgastyāgah. (TaBhā9.6.8)
Tyāgi Renouncer-The person who does not enjoy himself the beautiful and dear sensual pleasures in spite of their availability, but renounces them voluntarily. je ya kamte pie bhoe, laddhe vipitthikuvvai. sāhine cayai bhoe, se hu cāi tti vuccai. (Da 2.3)
Trasanāma A type of Nāma (body-making) Karma, by the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (soul) gets the capacity of movement in desired direction. It becomes the cause for taking birth in two-sensed beings and so on. trasanti-uşnādyabhitaptālı santo vivaksitasthänādudvijante gacchanti ca chāyādyāsevanartham sthānāntaramiti. trasă--dvindriyādayastatparyāyaparinativedyam nāmakarmāņi trasanāma.
(Prajna 23.38 Vr Pa 474)
Trasakāya The sixth of the Şadjivanikāya (six classes of living beings).
(ACúla 2.41) See-Trasakāyika, Trasa Jiva.
Trāyastrimsaka Those gods, who are in the position of ministers and priests. trāyastrimśā mantripurolitasthāniyāli.
(Ta Bha 4.4)
Trasakāyika The living being, capable of undertaking locomotion-That Jiva (living being), whose body is capable of running away due to fear. (Cf. Sthavara). trasanasilāstrasāh pratitā eva, trasāḥ kāyāḥ--- sarīrāņi yeşām te trasakāyāh, trasakāyā eva trasakāyikāḥ.
(DahāVr Pa 138) See-Trasa Jiva.
Trāyi That ascetic, who protects himself from the great fear of the existence in mundane world: or that ascetic (Muni) who is like the Vitarāga (one, free from attachment and aversion). tāyate trāyate vā raksati durgaterātmānam ekendriyādiprāņino vā'vasyamiti täyi träyi vā.
(U 8.4 SãVr Pa 291)
Trasa Jiva Those mobile Jivas (living beings) who can
Tricakṣuḥ

Page #172

Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa
155:
part more (vi) numerable times more. See-Sațsthānapatita.
That geniune Sramana (ascetic), who is possessed of supernatural knowledge, i.e., who has three eyes--the sense-organ of vision, super articulate knowledge and super clairvoyance. (Paramāvadhi (Jžāna)). ...tahārüve samane vā māhane vā uppannaņānadamsanadlare ticakkliu tti vattavvam siyā. .....tricaksuh, cakşurindriyaparamasrutāvadhibhiriti vaktavyam syāt. (Sthā 3.499 Vr Pa 161)
Trindriya Three-sensed living being-The living being endowed with three sense-organs, viz., the sense of touch, taste and smell. E.g., kunt (a very small insect hardly one mm in size, often found in papers of old books), ant, louse etc.. sparśanarasanaghrāṇendriyatrayayuktāḥ kunthupipilikāyūkāmatkuņādayastrindriyāh.
(BrDraSam 11 Vr p. 23)
Tripadi. The Tripadi (triplet) of terms viz., Utpāda (origination). Vyaya (cessation) and Dhrauvya (persistence): the set of the these three terms, (which stands for the reality (sat)), is expounded by the Tirtharkara (ford-founder) (in his exposition on the nature of reality) and on the basis of which the Ganadharas (3) (composer of the canonical works) compose the Dvādaśānga (the twelve Angas (principal canonical works)). uppanne i vā, vigame i vādhuve i vā, etā eva tisro nişadyā), āsāmeva'sakāsād ganabhytām'utpādavyayadhrauvyayuktam sadi' ti pratitirupajāyate, anyathā sattā'yogāt, tatasca te pūrvabhavabhāvitamatayo dvādaśārgamuparacaijanti.
(AvaNi 735 HĪVrp. 185) tihim nisejjāhim coddasapuvvāņi uppāditāni. kim ca vāgareti bhagavam? uppanne vigate dhuveetão tinni nisejjāo. uppanne tti je uppannimä bhavā te uvāgacchamti.vigate tti te vigatissabhāvā te vigacchamti. dhuvā je aviņāsadhammino.
(AvaNi 735 Cap. 370) See--Mātrkāpada.
Trairāśikavāda The sixth variety of Pravacananihnavas (the apostasy which disowns (or denies) any one doctrine propounded by the Agama (2) (canonical work) (and propounds his own)); the view (put forward by an apostate), which denies the truth; that apostate who does not accept Mahavira's doctrine of Dvairāsikavāda i.e., there are only two general sets of objects viz., Jita (soul or animate) and Ajiva (non-soul or inanimate); instead of this, he asserts the doctrine that there are three general sets of objects, viz., Jiva, Ajiva and Nojiva (i.e., neither Jiva, nor Ajiva). jivājīvanojivabhedāstravo rāśayah samähstāstrirāsih. tatprayojanam yeşām te trairāśikāh, räsitrayaklıyāpakā ityarthah.
(Sthā 7.140 Vr Pa 413)
Trividya Knower of three sciences-One who is conversant with three sciences, viz.. (1) knowledge of past life (2) knowledge of birth and death (3) knowledge of the annihilation of the influx (of Karma) (i.e., īsravaksaya). pūrvajanmajñānam janmamaranayorjñānam asravakşayajñānam ceti tisro vidyāḥ. etāsāın vidyānām jñātā trividyo bhavati.
(ABhā 3.28)
Da Damsamasaka Parişaha Hardship quâ insect bite-A type of Parişaha (hardship): The pain, arising from the bites of gnats, mosquities etc., which is to be endured equanimously by the ascetic (Muni). puttho ya damsamasaehim samareva malāmuni. nāgo samgāmaşise vā sūro abhihane param.. na samtase na vārejjā manam pi na paosae. uvehe na hane pāne bhumjamte mamsasoniyam..
(U 2.10,11)
Tristhānapatita (Tristhānika) Three mathematical measurements which indicate relatively less or more strength of number; they are-(i) innumerableth part less (ii) numerableth part less (111) numerable times less. Or (iv) innumerableth part more (v) numerableth
Danda 1. That activity, on account of which the soul has to undergo punishment (danda); that activity, which deprives the soul of the Căritra (conduct/asceticism) and which results

Page #173

156 -
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa hasramapyadhah pravišati.
(Prasā 1214 V? Pa 350, 351)
in soul's reincarnation in Durgati (deteriorate reincarnation) in next life. dandyate-căritraisvaryāpahārato'sārikriyate ebhirātmeti dandā.
(Sama 1.6 Vr Pa 8) 2. Vertical column-In the course of the KevaliSamudghāta (spatial expansion of soul-units by the omniscient soul beyond the body), the configuration of a vertical column (Danda) of the thickness of body, touching the Zenith and nadir of the cosmos is attained in the first and the eighth Samaya (smallest time-unit) of the projection. padhamasamaye damdam karei'tti prathamasamaya eva svadehaviskambhamürdhvamadhaścāyatamubhayato'pi lokāntagāminam jivapradeśasamghātam damdasthānīyam kevali jñānābhogataḥ karoti.
(Aupa V? Pa 208, 209) See-Kevalisamudghāta.
Dandāyatika A variety of Kāyaklesa (external austerity by undertaking yogic postures); a Yogic posture simulating a stick, in which the practitioner lies down on the ground in a straight position like a bamboo by joining both legs and touching both hands to the legs. dandāyatikah--prasaritadehah.
(Shã 7.49 Vy Pa 378)
Dandaka Classification of Jivas (living beings) into homogeneous categories; there are 24 Dandakas.
(Shã 1.213)
Datti A measure of bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction); the quantity of bhikṣā—food, drinks etc., given to an ascetic (Muni) by hand or a container without breaking the flow. (If the flow breaks, it is one Datti; again if it is given, then it is second Datti, and so on). tatra karasthālādibhyo'vyavacchinnadhārayā yā patati bhikṣā sā dattirabhidhiyate.
(Prasā 197 Vr Pa 45)
Dandaniti A penal code (or policy) prevalent in very ancient time, in which there was provision for punishment corresponding to the graveness of crime. dandnam dandaḥ-aparādhināmanusāsanam, tatra tasya vā sa eva vānītiḥ-nayo dandanitiḥ.
(Sthā 7.66 Vr Pa 378)
Dantavana A kind of Anācāra (2) (gross transgression of ascetic conduct); to brush teeth with a tooth-brush (such as a dry fibrous twig). dantāh pūyante---pavitrāh kriyante yena kāşthakhandena taddantapāvanam.
, (Prasā 210 Vr Pa 51)
Dandaratna One of the fourteen ratnas (precious and unique animate and inanimate objects) of the Cakravarti (universal sovereign); the cudgel (danda) of the Cakravarti, which possesses superhuman powers-it is capable of destroying the whole army of the enemy, it is divine (superhuman) and invincible; it can fulfil the task of levelling the uneven plot of land wherein the army of the Cakravarti can be camped; and can fulfil all the desires of its beholder. It can penetrate in the earth up to one thousand Yojanas (1Yojana=7.88 kilometers). dandaratnam ratnamayapañcalatākam vajrasāramayam sarvasatrusainyavināśakārakam, cakravartinah skandhāvāram visamonnatavibhāgeşu samatvakāri sāntikaram cakravartino hitepsitamanorathapūrakam divyamapratihatam prayatnavišesatasca vyāpāryamāņam yojanasa
Dantavānijya A type of Karmādāna (occupation involving great violence and possession); trading in commodities like tusk, horns of animals, leather etc.. 'damtavānijje'tti dantānām-hastivişāņānām upalakṣaṇatvādeşām carmacāmarapütikesādinām vānijyam-krayavikrayo dantavānijyam.
(Bhaga 8.242 Vr)
Dayā 1. To protect all living beings of the world i.e.. not to kill them through deliberate effort. sarvajagajjīvarakṣaṇarūpā yā day.....
(Praśna 6.3 Vr Pa 109)

Page #174

Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
2. To protect one's own soul or soul of others from sinful activity. pāpācaranādātmarakṣā dayā. Jaisidi 9.1) Darpapratisevaņā To indulge in the Pratişevaņā (indulging in transgression like prānātipāta (injuring or killing a living being etc.)) out of sheer arrogance or instigation due to attachment or due to aversion. dappo puna vaggaņāio iti vacanät. tasmādāgamapratişiddlaprānātipätādyāsevā yā s darppapratisemanā. (Stã 10.69 V Pa 460) rāgadveşābhyām anugată-sahitā yā pratisevanā sā darpikā.
(BrBhā 4943 Vr) Darpikā
(BrBhā 4943 Vr) See--Darpapratisevaņā.
-157:Darsana Ātmā The consciousness quâ intuition-That mode of soul, which is in the form of Darsana (1) (intuition-apprehension of generic attribute). darśanātmā sarvajīvānām.......jassa daviyāyā tassa damsanāyā niyamam atthi' tti yathā siddhasya kevaladarsanam 'jassavi damsaņāyā tassa daviyāyā niyamam atthi' tti yathā cakşudarsanādidarsanavatām jivatvam.
(Bhaga 12.200,203 Vr)
Darśanakaṣāyakusila A sub-category of Kaşāyakusila Nirgrantha (3); that ascetic (Muni), who, by indulging in anger, conceit etc. in context of Darsana (2) (i.e., enlightened world-view), violates the observance of Darsana. See-jñānakaṣāyakusila.
Darsanakriyā Urge quâ vision-A type of Kriyā (urge); the activity, indulged in by a passionate person through looking at a charming beauty, on account of becoming overwhelmed by attachment to it. rāgārdrīkstatvāt pramādinaḥ ramaniyarūpālokanābhiprāyah.
(Tavā 6.5)
Darbha Vidyā A kind of Vidyā (occult science); that Vidyā, in which the kusa (grass) is first treated by chanting Mantras, then the patient is treated with it, which makes him free from the ailment. yā darbhe darbhavişayā bhavati vidyā, yayā darbhairapamrjyamāna āturah praguno-bhavati.
(Vya Bhā 2439 Vr) Darsana 1. Intuition-Apprehension of the generic attribute of the object. It is Anākära Upayoga indeterminate consciousness (cognitive activity). Through it, only that apprehension of the object occurs, which is devoid of any particular characteristic such as class, substance, quality and function. jam sāmannaggahanam damsanameyam.....
(SaPra 2.1) ....darśanam--anullikhitavišeşasya sanmätrasya pratipatih....
(Jaisidi 2.11 Vr) 2. The world-view (Drsti), which is due to the cessation of the Darsana Mohaniya (view-deluding) Karma—the Samyaktva (right faith). drsyante-sraddhiyante padārthā anena....darśanam-darśanamohaniyasya kşayah kayopasamo vā, drştirvā darśanam-darśanamohaniyakşayādy virbhūtastattvasraddhānarüpa ātmapariņāmaḥ. (Stha 1.46 Vr Pa 21,22) 3. The world-view (Drsti), which is due to Udaya (rise) of the Darsana Mohaniya (view-deluding) Karma —the Mithyātva (perverse faith). darśanamohodayāt atattve tattvapratitih mithyātvam giyate.
(Jaisidi 4.18 Vr)
Draśana Parīşaha A type of Parişaha (hardship); the ascetic (Muni) should overcome the despondency (or disbelief) that may be created due to the failure in attaining the supersensory perception of the subtle categories. natthi nūņam pare loc iddhi vāvi tavassiņo. aduvā vamcio mi tti ii bhikkhū na cimtae.. abhū jinā atthi jiņā, aduvāvi bhavissai. musam te evamāhamsu, ii bhikkhu na cimtae..
(U 2.44, 45)
Darśanapulāka A sub-category of Pulāka Nirgrantha (3); one who makes his Darsana (2) (i.e., enlightened world-view) bereft of its essence, by coming in contact with people having perverse deluded world-view. kudrstisamstavādibhirdarśanapulākaḥ.
(Stha 5.185 Vr Pa 320)
Darsana Pratimā The first (out of the eleven) of the Upāsaka pra

Page #175

- 158:
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
(Prajia 23.33 Vr Pa 467)
namohaniyam.
timas (intensive course of spiritual practice prescribed for the lay follower) in which the lay follower (observing this course) undertakes the practice of strengthening his Darsana (2) (faith or enlightentened world-view) by making it free from the distractions such as Samkā (scepticism), Kārkņā (affinity for perverse goal) etc. and by augmenting through specific practice the virtues such as Sama (placidity), Samvega (detachment) etc. and which is to be observed without any exception like royal compulsion etc.. pasamāigunavisittham kuggahasamkāisallaparihīņain. sammadamsanamanaham dainsanapadimā havai padhamā.. samyagdarśanasya kugrahasamkādisalyarahitasyānuvratādigunavikalasya yo'bhyupagamah sā darśanapratimeti, samyagdarsanapratipattisca tasya pūrvamapyāsit kevalamiha sarkādidosarājābhiyogādyākārasatkavarjitatvena yathāvatsamyagdarsanācāravisesaparipālanābinyupagamena ca pratimātvam sambhāvyate.
(Prasă 982 Vr Pa 294)
Darsanavinaya Reverence quâ Darsana (2) (i.e., enlightened world-view)-To have unfaltering (or unflinching) faith in and dedication towards the Tattva (category of truth), propounded by the Tirtharikara (ford-founder), sans any kind of scepticism. davvāna savvabhāvā uvaditthā je jalıā jimavarehim. te taha saddahati naro damsanavinayo bhavati tamhā..
(DaNi 292)
Darsanaśrāddha The lay follower who has the enlightened world-view, but who does not observe abstinence. darsanasrāddhah'aviratasamyagdrstirbhavati.
(BrBhā 1542 Vr)
Darsanasaptaka A cluster of seven sub-types of Mohaniya (deluding) Karma, which is responsible for hindering the attainment of the Samyagdarsana (enlightened world-view).
(BrBhā 118 Vr) See-Sanıyaktva.
Darśanapratişevaņākusila A sub-category of Pratişevaņākusila Nirgrantha (3): that ascetic (Muni), who earns his livelihood through misuse of the Darsana (2) (i.e., enlightened world-view). See-Jñānapratisevaņākusila:
Darsana Bodhi Enlightenment quâ Darsana (2) (i.e., enlightened world-view)1. Attainment of Darsana (2) which was hitterto not obtained 2. Reflection over the means of attainment of Darsana (2) darśanabodhih-darsanamohaniyakşayopasamādisampannah sraddhānalābhah.
(Stha 2 Vr Pa 91) See-Bodhi.
Darsanācāra Conduct quâ faith-That conduct which is to be practised in order to strengthen the Samyagdarśana (enlightened world-view); it is of eight kinds, viz., Nihsarkita and the like. darsanam-samyaktvam tadācāro nihisarkitādirastadhā.
· (Stha 5.147 Vr Pa 309) nissamkiya nikkamkhiya nivvitigicchā amūdhaditthi ya. uvaviha thirikarane vacchalla pabhāvane attha..
(U 28.31)
Darsanāvaraṇīya Karma Intuition-veiling Karma-One of the main eight types of Karma; that Karma, the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for covering the Darśana (1) (intuition-apprehension of generic attribute). darsanam ....sāmānyagrahaņātiako bodhah.... tasyāvaraṇīyam darśanavaraniyam.
(Prajiin 23.1 V? Pa 453)
Darśanamohaniya View-deluding Karma-A sub-type of Mohaniya (deluding) Karma, which obstructs the attainment of the Samyaktva (right faith). darśanam-samyaktvam tanmohayatiti darśa
Dasapūrvadhara
(Vya Bhā 4037)

Page #176

Jaina Pāriblasika Sabdakosa
- 159:
See-Dasapurvi.
asamähi ya sabalattam, anasādana ganiguņā manasamāhi. sāvaga-bhikkhūpadimā, kappo moho nidānam ca..
(DasăNi 8)
Dasapūrvi That ascetic (Muni), who has knowledge of the ten Purvas (canonical works of earlier lore) (from the Utpădapurva to Vidyānuvādapūrva).
(VyaBhā 403)
Daśāśrutaskandha
(BrBhā 693 Vr)
See-Dasā.
Daśamabhakta Fasting for four days-A type of Anasana (fasting). dasamamupavāsacatuştayalakṣaṇam.
(PrasãVr Pa 169) ....dasamenam.........dinacatuṣkānantaram....bhuktavān.
(ABhā 9.4.7) See-Caturthabhakta.
Dāna Offering food etc.-To give one's own articles (food etc.) to others for the benefit of one's own self and others (i.e., charity or offering to ascetics) svaparopakārārthavitaranam dānam.
(Jaisidi 9.16)
Dānasambhoja One type of mutual etiquette amongst the Sāmbhojika (commonsel co-religionist) ascetics; to provide disciples etc. to Sāmbhojika ascetics of one's own order or Sambhojika ascetics belonging to other order. 'dāyaṇe ya'tti dānam, tatra sambhogikaḥ sambhogikāya (vastrādibhiḥ śişyagaṇopagrahāsamarthe sambhogike)'nyasambhogikäya vā sisyaganam yacchan suddhaḥ. (Sama 12.2 V? Pa 22)
Daśavaikālika : A kind of Utkālika Śruta (a category of Agamas (canonical works), which is allowed to be studied at all time barring the akāla prahara (i.e., the period in which the study of Agamas is prohibited)); complied by Srutakevali Sayambhava. It describes Carana (ethical conduct to be practised perennially)-vows etc., Karaņa (8) (i.e., performances of monastic conduct to be undertaken from time to time for definite purposes)-pindavisuddhi (the rules of accepting food etc. in conformity with the conduct) and ācāra-gocara-vidhi (the procedure of observance of the discipline of the ascetic conduct). (Nandi 77) apuhattapuhattāim niddisiuni ettha hoi ahigāro. caramakaraṇānuyogeņa tassa dārā ime homti.. managam paducca sejjambhavena nijjiīhiyā dasajjhayaņā. veyāliyāim thaviyā, tamhā dasakāliyam nāmam..
(Dani 4.14)
Dānasrāddha That lay follower who takes keen interest in giving Dāna (offering food etc. to the ascetics). 'dānasrādhah' dānarucih. (BrBhā 1926 Vr)
Daśā A kind of Kālika Śruta (a category of Āgama (2) (canonical work) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night); it contains the description of Asamādhisthāna (cause of discomposure), Ganisampadā (grandeur of Acarya), Paryusaņākalpa (the eighth chapter called Kalpasutra) etc.. One of the four Chedasūtras (four canonical works, viz., Nisitha, Vyavahāra, Kalpa, Dasā)).
(Nandi 78) kācit prativisistāvasthā yatinām yāsu varnyate tā dasā.
(TaBhā 1.20)
Dānāntarāya A sub-type of Antarāya (obstructive) Karma, by the Udaya (rise) of which, inspite of availability of materials, a person cannot offer anything to the person who, being possessed of the traits of ascetics, is fit to be given though he is present) and inspite of having the knowledge about the great reward of giving Dāna (offering food etc. to the ascetics), he does not have any enthusiasm for giving Dāna. yadudayavaśāt sati vibhave samāgate ca gunavati pätre dattamasmai mahäphalamiti jānannapi dātumnotsahate taddānāntarāyam.
(Prajna 23.59 Vy Pa 475)
Dānta 1. That ascetic (Muni), who curbs his Indriyas

Page #177

~:160~
(five senses) and Noindriyas (2) (four Kaṣāyas (passions)).
damte imdiya-noindiyadameṇam, indiyadamo soimdiyadamadi pamcavidho, noimdiyadamo kodhaniggahadi catuvvidho. (Sutra 1.16.1 Cü p. 246)
Dayaka Doşa
A type of blemish related with Esana Dosa (Grahaṇaiṣand) (blemish pertaining to comportment quâ acceptance of food etc.); to accept food from a giver like a blind or lame person, a pregnant woman etc..
dayaga'tti dayakadoṣaduṣṭamı, dayakaścānekaprakarah, tathāhiäpannasattva bälavatsā....evamadisvaripe datari dadati na kalpate.
(Prasa 568 Vr Pa 151)
Dāvāgnidapana
A type of Karmädäna (occupation involving immense violence and possession): to earn livelihood by setting fire to the forest. davagnestruädidahananimittam danam-vitaranam davadanam. (Prasa 266 Vr Pa 63) davaggidāvaṇatākammam-vaṇadavam deti. (AvaCl 2 p. 226)
Dasi-Dasapramāṇātikrama
See-Dvipadacatuspadapramāṇātikrama.
(TaSi 7.24)
Dikkumara
Guardians of the Cardinal (compass) PointsA kind of Bhavanapati (Mansion-dwelling god) Devanikaya:
the class of gods whose anterior portion of the shanks and the feet are more attractive (than other parts); their emblem is elephant. janghagrapadeṣvadhikapratirupaḥ syämä hasticihna dikkumārāḥ. (TaBha 4.11)
Digācārya
That Acarya (preceptor), who is responsible for giving verdict on issues related with what is Sacitta (animate), Acitta (inanimate) and Miśra (animate-cum-inanimate).
digācāryal-sacittäcittamiśravastvamujñāyi.
(Tabha 9.6 Vṛp. 208)
Digvrata
The sixth vow of the lay follower;
Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
in which, in order to control the greediness and aggressive tendency, the lay follower puts a limit to his travelling in upper. lower and lateral directions.
jaha lohanäsanattham samgapamaṇam havei jivassa.
savvadisana pamanam taha lohamṇāsae niyamā... jam parimaņam kiradi disana savvāņa suppasiddhānam.
uvaogam jänittä guṇavvadam jāņa tam padha(Kaa 341, 342) uddhadisivac ahodisi(Āvapari p.22)
mam..
disivae tivihe pannatte vae tiriyadisivae.
Divasacarama
A category of Pratyakhyana (1) (formal resolve (vow) of abstinence));
in which the consumption of all the four kinds of food (viz., food, drink, delicacies quâ eatables and delicacies quâ lickables) is renounced fortyeight minutes before the sunset up to sunrise. divasacarimam paccakkhai cauvviham pi ähäram-asņam panam khaimam saimam.
(AD 6.8)
Divya Dhvani
A kind of Mahāprätihärya (superhuman magnificience of the Tirthankara (ford-founder)); there occurs (melodious) sound made by the gods (which enables all creatures present there. to understand his sermons in their own language), in the Samavasarana (1) (discourse assembly) of the Tirthankara during his sermons. sarasatarasudhirasasahodarah....sakalajananandapramodadayi divyo dhvanirvitanyate. (PrasaVr Pa 106) .....savvesim sanniņam, joyaṇanihäriṇam bhaga
vam..
.... 'sadharanena' svasvabhāṣāpariṇamanasamarthena......yojanavyāpinā sabdena bhagavan dharmam kathayati.....bhagavato divyadhvaniraseṣaṇāmapi samavasaranavarttinäm samjnijantänä jijñāsitärthapratipattinibandhanapajayate. (BrBha 1193 Vr p. 370)
Dikṣā
Initiation (into ascetic conduct)-Renunciation of all sinful activities for the whole life; acceptance of the Mahāvratas (great vows). . .....dikṣā tu vratasangrahah... (Aci 3.487) päpad vrajitaḥ pravrajito bhagavatim dikṣām prapanna ityarthaḥ. (ViBha 1604 Vrp. 589)

Page #178

Jaina Pāribliāșika Sabdakosa
- 161:
See-Pravrajyā, Sāmāyikacāritra.
the uncovetable one. istasamyogā'niştanivrtterāhlādaḥ sukham. tadviparyayo duḥkham. tasyälhādasya viparyayo glänirduhkhamabhidhiyate.
(Jaisidi 9.22, 23 Vr)
Dipaka Samyaktva The world-view of a person who himself is Mithyadrsti (one, possessed of perverse faith or deluded world-view), devoid of the faith in the Tattvas (categories of truth), but who induces the enlightened world-view in others (through his speaking power). (Dipaka Samyaktva, though literally connotes enlightened world-view, is, in fact, deluded world-view). yattu svayam tattvasraddhānarahita eva mithijādrstih parasya dharmakathādibhistattvasraddhänam dipayatyutpādayati tatsambandhi samyaktvam dipakamucyate, yathā'rgāramardakādinām, idam samyaktvahetutvāt samyaktvamucyate, paramārthatastu mithyātvameveti.
(ViBhā 2675 Vr p. 142)
Duḥkhaśayyā The psychic state which creates the unblissful state of mind (or discomposure) in the ascetic life on account of lack of faith and the like. duhsthacittatayā duhsramanatāsvabhāvāh pravacanāsraddhānaparalābhaprarthanakāmāśamsanasnānādiprārthanavišeşitāh prajñaptāh.
(Stha 4.450 Vr Pa 235)
Duhsvaranāma A sub-type of Nāma (body-making) Karma, the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for making the natural voice of the Jiva (living being) disagreeable/unmelodious. yadudayāt svaraḥ śrotiņāmapritaye bhavati.
(Prajňa 23.38 Vr Pa 474)
Diptatapasvi Practitioner of shining austerity-The stamina of body, speech and mind of such practitioner goes on gradually increasing even when he is engaged in continuous fasting for a long period. There is no foul smell from his mouth; instead, his respiration is fragrant like lotus and his body does not diminish in effulgence. mahovapāsakarane'pi pravardhamānakāyavārmānasabalāh vigandharahitavadanāh padmotpalādisurabhinihśvāsā apracyutamahādiptisarīrā dīptatapasaḥ.
(Tavā 3.36)
Durgati Deteriorated reincarnation-Obtaining reincarnation in miserable Gati (2) (realm of mundane existence); that Gati in next life, wherein the Jiva (soul) meets with deteriorated conditions with respect to happiness, virtues etc., e.g., Narakagati (hellish/infernal realm), Tiryancagati (sub-human realm) and Manusyagati (human realm). tao duggatio pannattāo, tam jahă-şeraiyaduggati, tirikkhajoniyaduggati, maņuyaduggati. duştā gatirdurgatirmanusyāņām durgatirvivakşayaiva tatsugatirapyabhidhāsyamănatvād.
(Sthā 3.372 V? Pa 137)
Dirghakāliki Samjñā The cognitive faculty of mind through which the Jiva (soul) is capable of prolonged (and linked) contemplation of past, present and future. iha dihakäligi kāligi tti sannā jayā sudiham pi. sambharai bhūyamessam cimtei ya kihaņu kāyavvam..
(ViBhā 508) See Mana
Duḥkha Unhappiness1. The Pāpakarına (inauspicious Karma-pudgala (material cluster quâ Karma)) committed in the past, present and future. pāve kamme je ya kade je ya kajjai je ya kajjissai savve se dukkhe.
(Bhaga 7.160) 2. The feeling of gloominess (or mental agony) generated on account of separation from the covetable person (or object) or meeting up with
Durddhara Mati A type of Dhāraņā (mati) (perceptual cognition in the form of retention); to retain that in mind, which is too much difficult to retain, being profound being profound on account of the Naya (non-absolutistic standpoint) and Bharga (permutation and combi-nation). ....dhāranamati....duddharam dhareti. (Stha 6.64) ....duddharanayabhargaguvilattā..
(VyaBhā 4110)
Durnaya Pseudo-naya-That view-point, which is abso

Page #179

~:162
lutistic and one-sided.
sadeva sat syat saditi tridhartho,
miyeta durniti-naya-pramānaih... (Anyayo 28) te svekkha suṇayā,
niravekkha te vi dunnaya homti..... (KA 266)
Durbhaganāma
A sub-type of Nama (body-making) Karma, the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for creation of dislike even for those who are benefactors and kiths and kins. yadudayadupakärakṛdapi janasya dvesyo bha(Prajia 23.38 Vr Pa 474)
vati.
Durlabhabodhika
That person, for whom the Bodhi (1) (enlightenment) is difficult to attain. (Bhaga 3.72)
Dusthupraticchita
An Aticara (partial transgression) of Jääna (knowledge or learning);
not to receive knowledge in right spirit. dusthu praticchitam kalusitantarätmana. (Ava 4.8 HaVr2 p. 161)
Duşpakvāhāra
An Aticara (partial transgression) of the vow of Upabhogaparibhogaparimana (the seventh vow of the lay follower);
to consume such food, which is not cooked properly.
asamyakpakvo duspakvah.
(TaVa7.35)
Duşpakvauṣadhibhakṣaṇa
An Aticara (partial transgression) of the vow of Upabhogaparibhogaparimana (the seventh vow of the lay follower);
to consume the semi-cooked com, considering it as fully cooked. duspako-asvinnā auṣadhayastadbhakṣaṇată, aticărată casya pakvabuddhya bhakṣayatah. (UPā 1.38 Vṛ p. 15)
Dusprayuktakayakriyā
A type of Kayiki Kriya (urge quâ bodily activity); the bodily activity of an ascetic (Muni) who is attached to the objects of senses and mind. dusprayuktasya-duṣṭaprayogavato duspranihitasyendriyanväśritryestänistaviṣayapraptau manaksanveganirvedagamanena tatha anindri
Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
yamasrityäsubhamanaḥsamkalpadvareṇāpavargamargam prati durvyavasthitasya pramattasanyamasyetyarthaḥ käyakriya dusprayuk(Stha 2.6 Vr Pa 38)
takayakriya.
See-Anuparatakāyakriyā.
Duşṣama-Duşşama
Aeon of extreme miseries-That part (spoke) of the time-wheel, during which there prevails extreme miseries;
it is the last (sixth) aeon of the Avasarpini (descending half of the time-wheel) and the first aeon of the Utsarpini (ascending half of the time-wheel).
dusthu sama dussama-duḥkharūpā atyantam dussama dussama-dussama.
(Stha 1.133 Vr Pa 25) ekkavisam vasasahassan kalo disama-düsami. (Bhaga 6.13)
Dussama-Susamā
Aeon of miseries-cum-hapiness-That part (spoke) of the time-wheel, during which there prevails partly miseries, partly happiness; it is the fourth aeon of Avasarpini (descending half of the time-wheel) and the third aeon of the Utsarpini (ascending half of the time-wheel). Its duration is 1xcrorexcrore Sagaropama minus 21.000 years. (Stha 131) ega sägarokamakoḍākoḍī bāyālisäe. vasasahassehin niya kalo dūsamasusamā.... (Bhaga 6.134)
Duṣṣamā
Aeon of miseries-That part (spoke) of the time-wheel, during which there prevails miseries; it is the fifth aeon of the Avasaripini (descending half of the time-wheel) and the second aeon of the Utsarpini (ascending half of the time-wheel). Its duration is 21000 years. (Sth 1.132) ekkavisam vāsasahassaim kālo disama. (Bhaga 6.134)
Duta Vidya
A type of Vidya (occult science).
that Vidya, by dint of which the medical practitioner, knowing this Vidyd, can cure a patient of the bite (of snake etc.) by giving treatment to the messenger of the patient (who may be far away) at that part of the body, where there is bite. taya ca dutavidyaya yo data agacchati, tasya

Page #180

Jaina Paribhāṣika Sabdakosa
damsasthanamapamärjyate. tenetarasya damsasthanamupasamyati. (VyBha 2440 Vr)
Dütipinda
A type of Utpadana Dosa (the blemish pertaining to the ways adopted in obtaining bhiksä (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) by an ascetic);
to accept bhiksd etc. from a householder by going on errands for him.
mithaḥ sandeśakathanam dūtītvam, tat kurvato bhikṣärtham dütipindah. (Yosa 1.38 Vrp. 135) dati parasparasamdiştärthakathika tadbhavastena yallabhyate sa ditipindah. (Prasa 566 Vr)
Dūṣaṇa
It consists in the exposure of the threefold fallacies inherent in Sadhana (probar or middle term), viz.. Asiddha, Viruddha, Anaikantika. sadhanadoṣodbhavanam düṣaṇam. (Prami 2.1.28)
Dṛṣṭasadharmyavat Anumana
A type of Anumana (inference); inference of the object to be known by analogy based on prior perception of the object, e.g..on the basis of prior perception of a coin of one rupee, to infer that the coin now seen is also one rupee coin.
drstoʻrtho dharmasamānatayā anumito dṛṣṭasădharmyānumānam nāma pramäṇam bhavati. (Anu 519 C p. 75)
Dṛṣṭānta
Example (in logical inference)-The application of Vyapti (invariable concomitance)-e.g., wherever there is smoke, there is fire, for example, the kitchen.
pratibandhapratipatteräspadam dṛṣṭāntaḥ. (Pranata 3.43)
Dṛṣṭāntapariņāmaka
A category of Pariņāmaka (the disciple who has full faith in the Agamas (2) (canonical works): that object, which is beyond direct perception but still amenable to reasoning is made intelligible by such disciple through some directly and popularly known illustration and he has his faith in it (ie, its existence). parokkham heugam attham, paccakkheṇa u săhayam.
-:163
jinehim esa akkhato, ditthamtapariņāmago.. (VyaBhā 4609)
Drsti
World-view-The Parinama (2) (natural transformation) of the soul due to the Udaya (rise) or cessation of the Darśanamohaniya (view-deluding) Karma. See-Darsana.
Dṛṣṭijā Kriya
Sight-based urge-A type of Kriya (urge): the activity involving attachment, undertaken for looking at the (agreeable) objects. drsterjätä dṛṣṭija athava drstam-darśanam vastu va nimittataya yasyamasti så dṛṣṭida-darsanärtham ya gatikriya, darśanad va yatkarmodeti sa drstika vä. (Stha 2.20 Vr Pa 39)
Dṛṣṭirāga
A kind of Raga (attachment):
the attachment (of the heretical philosophers) towards their own philosophical doctrine; such attachment is ignoble and adverse to the Jain Doctrine-antagonistic to the path of the Vitaraga (one, free from attachment and aversion). trayānām triṣastyadhikānām prāvādukasatānāmatmiyatmiyadarsananurago drstiragaḥ. (AvaNi 918 HaVr p. 258, 259)
See-Raga.
Dṛṣṭivāda
The twelfth Anga (1) of Dvädaśänga Śruta (twelve principal canonical works), in which encyclopaedic exposition of all Bhavas (2) (modifications of substances) is given.
ditthivae nam savvabhāvaparāvaṇā āghavijjai. se samasao pamcavihe panmatte, tam jaha-parikamme, suttaim, puvvagae, aṇuoge, culiya.. (Nandi92)
Dṛṣṭivadopadeša Samjñā
A sub-type of Samjni-śruta (verbal knowledge related with Samjña (2) (knowledge due to annihilation-cum-subsidence):
the classification of samjñāna (comprehension) based on the Drsti (world-view)-the Jiva (soul) possessed of Samyagdṛṣṭi (enlightened world-view); is Samji and the Jiva possessed of Mithyadrsti is Asamjui.
tam khayovasamiyabhāvattham sammadiṭṭhim

Page #181

~: 164:~
samnim paducca micchäddiṭṭhi asanmi bhanito. (Nandi 61 C p. 47)
Dṛṣṭiviparyäsikä Daṇḍa
A kind of Kriya (urge); indulging in activity involving violence, on account of misapprehension or mental illusion. rajjvāmiva sarpabuddhistaya dando drstiviparyasadaṇḍaḥ. (Satra 2.2.2 Vr Pa 45)
Deva
1. god-The Jiva (soul) born in Devagati (realm of mundane existence quâ gods); the living being, whose body (being Vaikriya (protean)) is devoid of structure like bone, flesh and blood; whose body is effulgent; whose body has a divine beauty because all the limbs and sublimbs are elegant; who are endowed with the power to fly in space soon after the birth, even without the help of Vidya (occult science). Mantra etc..
dyotante vabhäsvarasariratvādasthimämsäsṛk
prabandha-rahitatvät sarvangopangasundaratvacca devāḥ.
athavă vină vidyämanträñjanādibhiḥ pūrvakṛtatapo'pekṣajanmalabhasamanantarameväkä
sabhäjo devāḥ. (TaBha 4.1 Vr) devagatinämakarmodaye sati dyutyadyarthavarodhād devāḥ. (TaVa 4.1)
2. The Vaimanika Deva (Empyrean god), or the Jyotişka Deva (Luminous god) and the Vaima
nika Deva. See-Devendra.
3. That living being, who is divya L.e., krīḍāsila (leading a life of pleasure) or stutya (worthy of being eulogized) and adorable; e.g..-Arhat (one possessed of super-sensory knowledge), Cakravarti (universal sovereign) etc.. divyanti-kridām kurvanti divyante va-stayante varadhyatayeti devah. (Bhaga 12.163 Vr) pamcaviha deva pannatta, tam jaha-bhaviyadavvaeva, naradeva, dhammadeva, devätideva, bhāvadevā. (Stha 5.53) 4. That human being, who is omniscient, Vitaraga (free from attachment and aversion), an exponent of the Truth as it is, Arhat (1) (Tirthankara (ford-founder)) and possessed of the highest grandeur.
sarvajno jitaragadidoṣastrailokyapujitaḥ. yathasthitärthavadi ca devo'rhan parameśvaral... (YoSa 2.4)
Jaina Päribhāṣika Sabdakosa
Devakuru
That region (Akarmabhumi) of Mahāvideha (in Jain cosmography), which is situated in the south of Mandara Mountain, in the north of Niṣadha Varṣadhara Mountain, in the east of Vidyutprabha Vakṣa-skära Mountain and in the west of Saumanasa Vakṣaskāra Mountain. mamdarassa pavvayassa dahiṇeṇam, nisahassa väsaharapavvayassa uttareṇam, vijjuppahavakkharapavvayassa puratthimenam, somanasavakkharapavvayassa paccatthimenam, ettha nam devakura namam kurā pannatta.
(Janı 4.205) mandaraniṣadhayordakṣinottaraḥ saumanasavidyutprabhayormadhye devakuravah.
(TaBhā 2.52 Vr)
See-Uttarakuru.
Devagati
Realm of mundane existence quâ god-A sub-type of Gatinama Karma (body-making Karma quà Gati (2) (realm of mundane existence). by the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (soul) is born as god and undergoes the experience of the mode of Deva (god). See-Narakagati.
Devadundubhi
A kind of Mahaprätiharya (superhuman magnificence of the Tirthankara (ford-founder): there occurs drumming, played by the gods, in the Samavasaraṇa, preluding the sermons of the Tirthankara. 'dumduhi' tti devavādyaviseṣaḥ.
(Bhaga 5.64 Vr)
tarataravisphärabhārkārabharitabhuvanodaravivara bherayo-mahadhakkah kriyante. (PrasaVr Pa 106)
Devanikaya
The fourfold habitats/congregations of Devas (gods). deväścaturnikäyäh. (TaSi 4.1) catvāro nikaya-väsä yeşām te catvaro va samghaste caturnikäyäh......svadharmapeksajativisesasamarthyännikäyäḥ. (TaBha 4.1 Vr p. 273) See-Devaloka.
Devaloka
1. Heaven-The Urdhvaloka (upper universe); where in the Vaimanika Devas (Empyrean gods)

Page #182

Jaina Pärilläsika Sabdakosa
have their abode (residence).
(U3.3 SaVr Pa 182) 2. Fourfold Devanikaya (habitat)-Bhavanavāsi (Mansion-dwelling gods), Vanamantara (Forestdwelling gods). Jyotiska (Luminous gods) and Vaimanika (Empyrean gods). cavila devaloga pamatta, tam jaha-bhavanavāsi-vāṇamamtara-jotisiya-vemāṇiyabhede
(Bhaga 5.258)
nam.
Devätideva
.....devatideva....je ime arahamta bhagavanto uppanmananadamsaṇadhara araha jina kevali tiyapaccuppannamaṇāgayaviyāṇayā savvanṇā (Bhaga 12.167)
savvadarisi. See-Devadhideva.
Devadhideva
Arhat (1), the Lord; Tirthankaras (ford-founders). who are worshipped even by the Devas (gods). There are twenty-four Devadhidevas, viz... Rsabha. Ajita etc..
'deväideva' tti devan seṣāna kräntäḥ päramär thikadevatvayogaād devā devātidevāḥ, 'devāhideva'tti kvacid dṛśyate tatra ca devānāmadhikāḥ pāramārthikadevatvayogäd devā devādhidevāḥ. (Bhaga 12.163 Vr) cauvvisam devahidevā paņṇattā, tam jahāusabhe.... vaddhamane. (Samia 24.1) See-Deva.
Devayuska
Life-span quâ god-A sub-type of Ayuşya (life-span-determining) Karma,
due to the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (soul) undergoes the experience of the state of god. ayurevayuṣkam.......devānām bhavanavāsyādibhedānāmidam daivam. (TaBha 8.11 Vr)
Devendra
That Indra (the king of the gods) who is the king of the Vaimanika Devas (Empyrean gods) or the Jyotiska Devas (Luminous gods).
tao indā pamatta, tam jahā-devimde asurimde manussimde.
deva-vaimanikä jyotişkavaimänikā vā rūḍheḥ asurah-bhavanapativiseṣa bhavanapativyantani va suraparyudäsät. (Stha 3.3 Vr Pa 98)
Devendrastava
A kind of Utkälika Śruta (a category of Agamas
~165~
(canonical works), which is allowed to be studied at all time barring the akäla prahara ().e.. the period in which the study of Agamas is prohibited)):
the chapter (treatise) of canonical text which contains the description of the life-span. mansions (abodes), Vimänas (habitats) cities, the rate of breathing etc. of the Devendras (kings of Empyrean/Luminous gods). (Nandi 77)
Devendropapäta
A kind of Kalika Śruta (a category of Agama (2) (canonical work) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night): that chapter of this canonical work, by recitation of which the Indra (the king of the god) manifests himself. (Nandi 78)
See-Arumopapāta.
Desa
A constituent part of the substance or aggregate: that part of a substance or an aggregate, which is incapable of being actually sundered (and) hence is inalienable division of it); it is only an intellectual 'construct' which, on the basis of its utility, is an imaginary fragment of the whole. vastuno'pṛthagbhūto buddhikalpitom'so desa (Jaisid 1.30 Vr)
ucyate.
Deśakālajñatā
A form of Lokopacāravinaya (formal rules of modesty):
one should know the right place and time, i.e.. one should be judicious with regards to the opportune place and time (while communicating with the people, higher in rank). deśakālajñatā avasarajñatā.
(Stha 7.137 Vr Pa 388)
Deśaghati
Those Prakrties (types) of Ghati (destroying) Karma, which destroy a part of the spiritual qualities such as knowledge etc.. E.g.-Matijñānavarana and the like.
.....tassesa desaghaittana u puna desaghaio.. nāṇāvaraṇacaukkam damsanatiga nokasaya vigghapānam.
samjalana desaghai........
(Pamsam 3.18, 19)
Desaghati Spardhaka
That power of the Karma, which veils a part of

Page #183

Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa
166:the spiritual qualities. vivaksitaikadesenātmagunapracchädikāḥ saktayo deśaghātispardhakāni bhanyante.
(BrDra Sam 34 Vr p.79)
transgression of ascetic conduct). to bathe or wash any part of the body such as eyes, hair etc. other than those parts which are to be washed after voiding excrement. desasiņāņam levādayam mottuna sesam acchipamhapakkhālaŋamettamavi desasiņānam bhaναι.
(DaJiCū p. 112) See-Snāna.
Desacāritra Observance of the code of conduct of the lay follower-Anuvratas (five smaller vows of righteousness) and Sikşāvratas (seven supplementary vows of the five Annvratas). desatascānuvratasikşāvrate. (Jaisidi6.22) See Deśavrata.
Desavirata Jivasthāna samyatā'samyato deśavirataḥ. (Jaisidi 7.7) desena-amsarūpeņa vratārādhaka ityarthah.
(Jaisidi 7.7 Vr) See-Viratāvirata.
Desārādhaka 1. Partial observer-That person who is observer of the code of conduct, but not equipped with the knowledge-has not comprehended the essence of Dharma (1) (spiritual doctrine). purisajāe se nam purise silavain asuyavam-uvarae, avinnāyadhamme-esanam goyamā! mae purise desārāhae pannatte. (Bhaga 8.450) 2. That ascetic (Muni), who.rightly (punctiliously) endures the offensive behaviour of the heretics and the householder, but does not endure that of the members of the fourfold religious order. jo amham niggamtho.vā niggamthi vā āyariyauvajjhāyāṇam amtie mumde bhavittā agārāo anagāriyam pavvaie samāne bahūnam annautthiyāņam bahūnam gihtthānam sammam sahai khamai titikkhai ahiyāsei, bahūņam samaņāņam bahünam samaniņam bahüņam sāvayānam bahuņam sāviyåņam ya no sammam sahai jāva no ahiyāsei-esa nam mae purise desārālae pannatte.
(Jria 11.5)
Desavirādhaka 1. A partial non-observer-That person, who is not an observer of the code of conduct, but is equipped with the knowledge-has comprehended the essence of Dharma (1) (spiritual doctrine). purisajāe se nam purise asilavam suyavam-anuvarae, vinnāyadhamme esa nam goyamā! mae purise desavirāhae pannatte. (Bhaga 8.450) 2. That ascetic (Muni), who rightly (punctiliously) endures the offensive behaviour of the members of the fourfold religious order, but does not endure that of the heretics or householders. jo amham niggamtho vā niggamthi vā āyariyauvajjhāyānam amtie mumde bhavittā agārão aņagāriyam pavvaie samāṇe bahūņam samaņāņam bahtīņam samanīņam bahūņam sāvayānam bahūnam sāviyānam ya sammam sahai khamai titikkhai ahiyāsei, bahūņam annautthiyānam bahūņam gihatthānam no sammam sahai jāva no ahiyāsei-esa ņam mae purise desavirāhae pannatte.
(Jna 11.3)
Deśāvakāsika Tenth vow of the lay follower, in which further curtailment of distance, which was restricted in the sixth vow, viz., Digvrata, is made for a short duration. grhitasya dikparimāṇasya dirghakālasya yāvajjivanasamvatsara....pratyaham tāvatparimāņasya gantumasaktatvāt pratidinam-pratidivasamityetacca....divasādigamanayogya-desasthāpanam pratidinapramănakaranam deśāvakāśikam.
(ĀVaHāVļ2 p. 230)
Desavrata Code of conduct prescribed for the Šrāvaka (2) (lay follower who observes the twelve vows). 'deśavratāni' sthūlaprāņātipātaviramaņādini.
(BrBhā 5024 Vr) See-Desacāritra.
Deśāvadhi A type of Avadhijñāna (clairvoyance); that Avadhijñāna which has the capacity to know (to have direct cognition of) the Rupi (corporeal) objects which are situated at the distance equivalent to innumerableth part of one Utsedhāngula (1.3 inches approximately) (in minimum) up to all the Rupi objects of the whole Loka
Desasnāna Partial bathing-A type of Anācāra (2) (gross

Page #184

Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa
- 167 -
(cosmos) (in maximum). ....deschi vi savvohi vi..
(Prajmã 33,33) ....punarapare'vadhestrayo bhedāh-deśāvadhih paramāvadhih sarvāvadhiśceti.....utsedhārgulāsamkhyeyabhāgakşetro deśāvadhirjaghanyaḥ. utkrstaḥ kṛtsnalokaḥ.
(TaVa1.22.4) See-Adhovadhi.
has litle Kaşāya (passions). 6. Bhavya Jiva-That soul who is competent to attain Mokşa (liberation). rāgaddosavimukko davio, vitarāga ityarthaḥ, adhavā vitarāga iva vitarāgah.
(Sūtra 1.8.10 Cū p. 168) dravyo bhavyo muktigamanayogyaḥ vitarāga iva vitarāga iva vītarāgao'lpakaṣāya ityarthaḥ.
(Sūtra 1.8.10 Vr Pa 170)
Dehapralokana A kind of Anācāra (2) (gross transgression of ascetic conduct); to look image (reflection) of one's own face in oil, water or mirror. dehapralokanam ca ādarsādāvanācaritam..
(Da 3.3 HāVr Pa 117)
Dogundaka The gods belonging to the category of Trāyastrimśa, who ever remain engrossed in bhoga (sensual pleasure). trāyastrimśā devā nityam bhogaparāyaņā dogumdagā iti bhannamti. (U 19.3 SãV? Pa 451)
Dravya Avamodarikā To practise curtailment in one's paraphernalia and diet. davvomodariyā duvihā pamattā, tam jaha-uvagarana-davvomodariyā ya bhattapāņadavvomodariyā ya.
(Aupa 33) Dravya Ātmā Soul as a (fundamental) substance-The Skandha (aggregate) of innumerable Pradeśas (the indivisible units of the substance) each of which is possessed of Caitanya (sentience). trikālānugāmyupasarjanikytakaşāyādiparyāyam tadrūpa ātmā dravyātmā sarveşām jīvānām..... .....dravyātmatvam jīvatvamityarthah.
(Bhaga 12.200,201 Vr) See-Jiva.
Dosa The Pariņāma (1) (to undergo transformation from one state to another one) of the Jiva, in the . form of disgust, which is experienced in the form of anger and conceit. doso vivāgapaccaiyo; koha-ināņa-aradi-soga- - bhaya-dugumchānam davvakammodayajanida- ttādo.
(Dhava Pu 14 p. 11) See-Dveşa.
Doşa Pāpa
(Bhaga 1.286)
Dravya Aśrava 1. The Pudgalas (material clusters) of Karma, which are attracted by the Bhāva Āśrava (the Parināma (2) (natural transformation) of the Jiva (soul) which are the cause of the influx of Karma). parinamadi kammarūvam tam pi hu davvāsavam jive.
(NaCa 152) 2. The ingress or influx of Pudgala (material cluster) fit to be transformed into Jñānāvaraniya (knowledge-veiling) Karma etc. in soul. ņāņāvaraņādiņam joggam jam puggalam samāsavadi. davvāsavo saņeo.......
(BrDraSam 31) See-Bhāva Asrava.
See-Dveşa Pāpa.
Dravya 1. Substance-That which is the substratum of Guna (quality). gunānamāsao davvam.
(U 28.6) 2. Substance-That which is receptacle of Guna (quality) and Paryāya (modes). gunaparyāyavaddravyam.
(TaSū5.37) 3. That which is Sat (metaphysical reality), has existence. yat sat tad dravyam...... (Bhiksu 5.8 Vr) 4. That ascetic (Muni), who is free from attachment and aversion—is the Vitarāga. 5. One whose conduct is like the Vitarāga (one, free from attachment and aversion); one who
Dravyakarma The Pudgala-dravya (physical substance) which has got transformed in the form of Karmas such as Jñānāvarana (knowledge-veiling) Karma etc.. kammattaņeņa ekkam davvam bhāvo tti hodi duviham tu. poggala-pimdo davvam......
(Goka 6)

Page #185

- 168:See-Bhāva Karma.
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa
(Bhaga 20.38)
ijhe. See-Paramāņu.
Dravyajina Would-be Jina (Tirtharkara (ford-founder)) - State of the soul of would-be Tirtharkara (fordfounder), prior to the attain-ment of omniscience. je chaumatthā, vāhim vāveriyam vā je jiņamti te davvajiņā.
(Da Aćūp. 11)
Dravyapāpa That conglomeration of inauspicious Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma), which is still in the state of bondage with soul and has not reached the state of Udaya (rise). See--Bhävapāpa.
Dravyatva Substancehood—A kind of generic quality: the co-existence in the form of union of all the three characteristics of Sat (metaphysical reality), viz., Dhrauvya (persistence), Utpada (origination) and Vyaya (cessation). dravyasya bhāvo dravyatvam. (Apa p. 218)
Dravyapunya That conglomeration of auspicious Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma), which is still in the state of bondage with soul and has not reached the state of Udaya (rise). See--Bhāvapunya.
Dravyadiśā Substance which is the cause of the emergence of all the ten directions. dasadiksthānanibandhanam yad dravyam sā dravyadig.
(ViBhä 147 Vr)
Dravyapramāna That substance, which is a means of measurement. pala-tulā-kudavādiņi davvapamānam, davvamtaraparicchittikāraṇattado.
(Kaprā 1.27 Vr p. 38) prameyabhedāt dravyādayo'pi pramāṇam.
(AnuHaVr p. 75)
Dravyanikṣepa Transferred epithet quâ 'name labelled on a substance with potentiality'-A type of Nikṣepa (transferred epithet); 1. The past or the future state of a substance (or person), which is devoid of the actualized state of the substance under consideration, for instance, the dean who enjoyed the status of a dean in the past or shall enjoy such status in future. 2. Unmindfulness, a state which is totally devoid of the attention. bhūtabhāvibhāvasya kāraṇam anupayogo vā dravyam.
(Jaisidi 10.8)
Dravyabandha The bondage (coalescence) of the Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma) with the Jiva (soul), due to its auspicious and inauspicious Pariņāma (1) (to undergo transformation from one state to another one). bajjhadi kammam'jena du cedaṇabhāveņa bhāvabamdho so. kammādapadesānam annonnapavesanam idaro..
(BrDraSam 32) See-Bhāvabandha.
Dravyanirjarā The falling off of Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma) from the Jiva (soul), resulting from the auspicious activity such as penance etc.. karmmano galanam yacca să dravyanirjara.
(BrDraSam 36 Vrp. 119) Dravyaparmāņu Atom quâ physical substance-The ultimate atom, which is impenetrable, indivisible, uninflammable and imperceptible. davvaparamāņi....acchejje, abhejje, adajjhe, age
Dravyamana Physical mind-The Pudgala (material aggregates) belonging to the Manovargaņā (a class of material clusters which are specifically used in the process of thinking and reflecting) which get transformed in the form of Mana (mind). manastvena parinatāni pudgaladravyāni dravyamanah.
(Jaisidi 2.41 Vr) See-Bhāvamana.
Dravya Leśyā 1. The Pudgala-dravya (physical substance),

Page #186

Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakośa
- 169:
possessed of black colour etc., which serves as the base of transformation of Bhāvalesyā (Bhāva (1) disposition at subtle level of consciousness responsible for the psychic colour). dravyâlesyā nāma-jīvasya śubhāśubhapariņāmarūpāyām bhāvalesyāyām parinamamānasyopastambhajanakāni krsnādini pudgaladravyāni.
(BrBhā 1644 Vr) 2. The complexion of the physique, which is the result of the Udaya (rise) of the Varņa Nāma Karma (a sub-type of the body-making Karma (responsible for the colour of the body)). vammnodayena jaạido sarīravamo du duvvao lessā.
(Goji 494) 3. Aura. lesyā--ativacakşurākṣepikā snigdhadīptarūpā chāyā.
(USãVr Pa 650) See-Bhāvaleśyā.
liary role in the production of the Bhävasruta (actual articulate knowledge). dravyasrutam-sabdasamketädirūpam.
(Jaisidi 2.22 Vr) davvasuyam sannā-vamjanakkharam, bhāvasuttamiyaram tu..... sajñākşaram, vyañjanākşaram vaite dve api bhävasrutakāranatvād dravyasrutam, itarattu labdhyaksaram bhāvasrutam. (ViBhā 467 Vr p. 218) ......varnapadavākyātmakam vacanam paudgalikatvād dravyasrutam arthajñānātmakasya bhāvasrutasya sādhanam bhavati. (Bhiksu 4.2 Vr) See-Bhāvasruta.
Dravyaloka Substantial Loka (cosmos)—The Loka formed by the the Dravyas (fundamental substances); it comprises the Dravya, viz., Dharmāstikāya (combination) etc., the Jiva (soul) and the Ajiva (non-soul), the corporeals and non-corporeals, the entities with Pradeśas (the indivisible units of the substances) and without Pradeśa, and eternals and non-eternals. dravyaloko dravyānyeva dharmāstikāyādini, āha ca"jivamajive rūvimarīvi sapaese appaese ya. jānāhi davvaloyam niccamaniccam ca jam davvam.."
(Bhaga 11.90 Vr)
Dravya Himsā Such violence (killing), which is perpetrated to a living being (insect etc.) by an ascetic (Muni) who is in the state of non-remissness and which is of the inevitable category or is impossible to avert. yā punardyavyato na bhāvatah sākhalvīryādisamitasya sādhoh kārane gacchata iti.
(DaHāV? Pa 24) uccāliammi pāe iriyāsamiassa samkamatthāe. vāvajjejja kulimgi marijja tam jogamāsajjā.. na ya tassa tannimitto, bamdho suhumo vi desio samae. anavajjo u paogeņa savvabhāvena so jamhā..
(ONi 748,749) See-Bhāvahimsā. Dravyānupūrvi A type of Anupūrvi (principle of structure and order of the substances); the form of Anupūrvi based on Dravyanikṣepa (virtually or metaphorically transferred epithet). whose purpose is to expound the structure of the substance and its order. (Anu 105)
WUUUU
..
.
Dravyavyutsarga A type of Vyutsarga (abandonment), . in which one undertakes the abandonment of body, Gana (monastic sub-order), paraphernalia and food and drinks. davvaviussage cauvvihe pannatte, tam jahāsarīraviussagge, ganaviussagge, uvahiviussagge, bhattapāņaviussagge.
(Aupa 44) See--Vyutsarga.
Dravyānuyoga Ontological exposition-A type of Anuyoga, through which the explanation of the substancehood of the fundamental Dravyas (substances) such as the Jiva (soul) etc. is made. yajjīvāderdravyatvam vicāryate sa dravyānuyogah.
(Stha 10.46 Vr Pa 456)
Dravyasastra
(ĀBhāp. 34)
See-Sastra.
Dravyasruta Material symbols (for verbal expression)-The words, gestures and the like which play auxi
Dravyārthika Naya Standpoint quâ substance-That intended purpose of the knower, which, by subordinating the Paryāya (mode), apprehends the Dravya (substance); through it, only the aspect of perma

Page #187

- 170 :nence of the substance is taken into account (ignoring the aspect of transitori-ness). pajjaya gauņam kiccă davvam pi ya jo hu ginhai
loe.
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa Dvicakṣuḥ That Jiva (living being), which has two types of eyes—That Jiva which has the ordinary eyes (the organ of vision) and also the extra-sensory perception in the form of clairvoyance, e.g., Devas (gods). deve bicakkhu. devo dvicakṣuḥ cakşurindriyāvadhibhyām.
(Sthā 3.499 Vr Pa 161)
so davvatthiya bhanio vivario pajjayatthiņao..
(NaCa 189) davvatthiyassa savvam sayā aṇuppannamavinattham. uppajjamti niyamti ya bhāvā niyamena pajjavanayassa..
(SaPra 1.11) See- Paryava Naya, Paryāyārthika Naya.
Dravyāstika Naya
(Sapra 1.3)
See-Dravyārthika Naya.
Dravyendriya Sense-organ quâ physical—The (organic) structure of the sense-organ as well as efficiency i.e., capacity which makes it responsive to sensory perception. davvimdiyāim' ti nirvyttyupakaraṇalakṣaṇāni.
(Bhaga 1.341 Vr)
Dvitiyapada Conduct observed as an exception—The provision made in the code of ascetic conduct, according to which the ascetic (Muni), under certain specific (exceptional) conditions, is permitted to follow such conduct which is exceptional to general rules. biiyapada teņa sāvaya, bhikkhe vā kārane va āgādhe. kajjuvahi magara chubbhana, nāvodaga tampi jatanae..
(BrBhā 5663)
Dvādaśabhakta Fasting for five days at a stretch-A type of Anasana (fasting). dvādasamupavāsapancakalaksanam tapa iti.
(PrasāVPa 169) duvālasamena..........dirapancakānantaram bhuktavān.
(ABhā 9.4.7)
Dvitiyasamavasarana Duration of eight months excluding the rainy season (during which the ascetic is allowed to undertake travelling). It is also called Rtubaddhakāla or sesakāla.
(BrBhā 4235 Vr) See-Prathamasamavasaraņa.
Dvādaśānga The Śrutapuruşa (the (metaphorical) canonical man) which has 12 limbs viz., Acāra, Sūtraksta etc.. (See figure on p.....). 'dvādasānga' śrutaparamapuruṣottamasyārgānīvārgāni dvādasa angāniācārādini yasmimstad dvādasāngam.
(Nandi 65 HÔVr p.64) duvālasamgam ganipidakam, tam jahā—āyāro, süyagado, thāṇam, samavāo, viyāhapannatti, nāyādhammakahāo, uvāsagadasāo, amtagadadasão, anuttarovavāiyadasão, paṇhāvāgaraņāim, vivāgasuyam, ditthivão. (Nandi 65)
Dvidhākhā Śreni A type of ākāśaśreņi (Śreņi (1) (the row of spaceunits)); that ākāśasreni, through which the soul of a Sthāvara Jiva (living being incapable of undertaking locomotion), passes during Antarālagati (motion of the Jiva (soul) after death in the space), when it enters from anyone side (right or left) of the Trasanādi (central cylindrical part of the cosmos, wherein the living beings capable of undertaking locomotion can inhabit), taking two or three
→ Right turns, takes re-birth on the other side of it
Trasanādi at its destined,
Left place; thus it touches (passes through the space on both the sides-left as well as right-of the Tråsanādi, and hence, the Sreņi is called Dvidhākhā Sreņi (Kha means space). The motion of the physical substance will also be in the same way.
Dvādaśāngi That ascetic (Muni), who has the knowledge of the Dvādasānga (the twelve Angas (principal canonical works)).
(Aupa 26) See-Samastaganipițakadhar.

Page #188

171 :
dvivakrāśreņiḥ syāt samayatrayeņa cotpattisthānāvāptih syādityata ucyate.
(Bhaga 34.3 Vy Pa 957)
Dvipadacatuşpadapramāṇātikrama An Aticāra (partial transgression) of the vow of Icchāparimāņa (the fifth vow of the lay follower); to transgress the limit of the possession of human beings (servants), quadrupeds (animals), birds etc., either inadvertently or due to over-greediness.
(Upā 1.36) See-Dhanadhānyapramāṇātikrama.
Dvindriya Two-sensed living being-That living being, which is endowed with two sense-organs, viz., the sense of touch and taste. E.g., counch, oyster shell, worm etc.. sparsanarasanendriyadvayayukāḥsamkhaśuktikợngādago doindrigãy. (BrDraSam 11Vrp. 23)
Jaina Päribhāșika Sabdakosa 'duhaokhaha' tti nādyā vāmаpārsvädernādim pravisya tayaiya gatvā'syā eva dakșinapārsvādau yayotpadyate să dvidhākhä, nädibahirbhütayorvāmadaksinapārsvalakşanayordvayorākāsayostayā sprstatvāditi, sthāpanā ceyam.
(Bhaga 25.91 Vs Pa 868) Dvidhāvakrā Śreņi A type of ākāšaśreni (Śreni (1) (the row of spaceunits)); that äkäsasreni, the path of the motion of the Jiva (soul) or the Pudgala (physical substance) with two tums, in which the Jiva (soul) takes two turns and takes birth in the place of re-birth, taking three Samayas (smallest time-units); such path is taken when the place of re-birth is either in the above or the below Pratara (plane) but not in the same Sreņi (i.e: it is in the Viśreni). For example, when a Jiva, after dying in a place which is situated in the south-east corner of the upper cosmos, takes re-birth in the north-west corner of the lower cosmos, in the first Samaya (smallest time-unit), it will travel from the south-east
Upper
cosmos corner of the upper cosmos to the south-west corner of the same, in the second Samaya, it will
Lower travel from there to the north-west corner of the same and in the third IV Samaya it will travel down NW to reach the north-west corner of the lower cosmos. This motion of three Samayas may be in or out of the Trasanādi (central cylindrical part of the cosmos, wherein the living beings capable of undertaking locomotion can inhabit). The motion of the physical substance will also be in the same way. 'duhaovamka' tti yasyām vāradvayam vakram kurvanti să dvidhāvakrā, iyam cordhvakşetrādāgneyadiśo'dhaḥ kṣetre vāyavyadisi gatvā ya utpadyate tasya bhavati, tathāhi--prathamasamaye ägneyyāstiryag nairytyām yati tatastiryageva vāyavyām tato'dho vāyavyämeveti, trisamayeyam trasanādyā madhye bahirvā bhavatiti.
(Bhaga 25.91 Vp Pa 868) duhaovamkāe sedhie uvavajjamāņe tisamaieņam viggahenam uvavajjejjā.
(Bhaga 34.3) yadā tu maranasthānādutpattisthānamadhastane uparitane vā pratate viśrenyām syättadā
Dvipakumāra Island Youth-A kind of Bhavanapati Devanikāya congregation of (Mansion-dwelling god) nikāga; that Bhavanapati Deva, who has exceedingly graceful chest, shoulders, arms and palms. His symbol is lion. uraḥskandhabāhvagrahasteşvadhikapratirūpāḥ śyāmāvadātāḥ simhacihnā dvipakumārāḥ.
(TaBhā 4.11 Vr)
Nwn
cosmos
Dvipasāgaraprajñapti A kind of Kālika Śruta (a category of Āgama (2) (canonical work) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night); it is one of the twenty-two Prakiranakas (Agamas extracted by the Sthaviras (elder ascetics) from the scriptures); a treatise in which the description of the continents (islands) and oceans as well as the habitats (abodes) of their inhabitant Jyotiska (Luminous gods), Vānamantara (Forest-dwelling gods) and Bhavanpati (Mansion-dwelling gods) is given. jā divasāgarapannatti sā dīvasāyarāņam tatthathiyajoyisa-vaņa-bhavaņāvāsānam....vannaņam kuņai.
(KaPrā 1 p. 133)
Dvesa That Pariņāma (1) (to undergo transformation from one state to another one) of Jiva, which

Page #189

- 172:
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
engenders hatred i.e., the desire for (inflicting) suffering, e.g., anger, conceit. 'dose' tti dveşanam dveşah dūṣaṇam vă dosah sa cānabhivyaktakrodhamānalakşanabhedasvabhāvo'pritimātramiti. (Sthā 1.101 Vr Pa 24) duḥkhābhiprāyo dveşah.
(Jaisidi 9.12) See-Doşa.
the accepted limit) with someone else either inadvertently or due to over-greediness. tivralobhābhinivesādatirekāh pramāņātikramāh.
(TaVā7.29) 'dhanadhannapamāṇātikkame'tti anābhogāderathavā lablıyamānam dhanādyabhigrahāvadhim yāvatparagrha eva bandhanabaddhamkrtvā dhärayato'ticāro'yamiti. 'dupayacauppayapamāṇātikkame'tti ayamapi tathaiva.
(UPă 1.36 VI p. 14)
Dveşa Pāpa The eleventh type of Pāpakarma (indulging in evil activity); the bondage of inauspicious Karma caused by indulding in aversion.
(AvaV? Pa 72)
Dveşa Pāpasthāna The eleventh type of Pāpasthāna; that Karma, due to the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (soul) indulges in Dveşa (aversion).
(Thica 22.22) See-Māna Pāpasthāna.
Dharanā The first stage of Dhāraņā (retention), in which the retained subject is further retained continuously for one Antarmuhurtta (timeperiod between 2 Samayas (smallest time-units) and 1 Samaya less 48 minutes)). avāyānamtaram tamatthamaviccutie jahannukkosenam amtamuhuttam dharemtassa dharanā bhannati.
(Nandi 49 Cū p. 37)
Dveşapratyayā Kriyā A type of Kriyā (urge); the activity, indulged in on account of Dvesa (aversion) dveşaḥ krodhamānalakṣaṇaḥ.
(Sthā 2.35 Vr Pa 40)
Dharaṇopapāta A kind of Kālika Śruta (a category of Āgama (2) (canonical work) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night); the treatise, in which there is description of the Dharana Deva and on the recitation of which, the Dharana Deva himself becomes manifestly present.
-(Nandi 78 Ma Vr Pa 206) See-Aruņopapāta.
Dvaikriyavāda The fifth variety of Pravacananihnavas (the apostasy which disowns (or denies) any one doctrine propounded by the Agama (2) (canonical work) (and propounds his own)); the view (put forward by an apostate), which denies the truth; according to this apostasy simultaneous experience of two actions in the same moment is possible. sütre'bhihitamekā kriyaikadā vidyate sītā voşņā vā, aham ca dvai kriye vedayāmi ato dve kriye samayenaikena vedyete iti.
(Sthā 7.140 V; Pa 412)
Dharma 1. Spiritual doctrine-That which is the means to the purification of the soul, instrumental to the upliftment of the soul and different from the mundane affairs of benevolence (Lokadharma). ātmasuddhisādhanam dharmaḥ.. ātmodayakārakatvena lokadharmādasau bhidyate..
. (Jaisidi 8.3,12) See-Lokadharma. 2. That substance which is an auxiliary medium of motion (for all moving objects). gailakkhaņo u dhammo....
(U 28.9) See-Dharmāstikāya. 3. That which is the nature of a real object. dhammo sabhāvo lakkhanam. (Da ACūp. 10)
Dha
Dhanadhānyapramāṇātikrama An Aticāra (partial transgression) of the vow of Icchāparimāņa (the fifth vow of the lay follower); to transgress the limit of the accumulation of money and corn; to deposit the excess amount of money (i.e., the money which is more than
Dharmakathā The fifth type of Svādhyāya (scriptural studies and teaching).
(U 29.24) See-Dharmopadeśa.

Page #190

173:
Jaina Pāribliāșika Sabdakosa Dharmakathi That ascetic (Muni), who is appointed for undertaking the activity of Dharmakathā--religious sermon.
(Vya Bhā 1943)
Dharmajāgarikā To keep awake at mid-night to perform contemplation on Dharma (1) (spiritual doctrine). dharmāya dharmacintayā vājāgarikā-jāgaranam dharmajāgarikā. (Bhaga 12.15 Vr) Dharmadāna That Dāna (food etc.) which is given to the one who practises self-restraint (i.e., an ascetic). dharmmakāraṇam yattaddharmmadānam dharmme eva vā, uktam casamatrnamaņimuktebhyo yaddānam diyate supātrebhyah. akşayamatulamanantam taddānam bhavati dharmmāya..
(Sthā 10.97 Vr Pa 471)
Dharmaleśyā Auspicious psychic colour-The auspicious flow of Bhāva (1) (disposition at subtle level of consciousness); the Tejah (red psychic color), Padma (yellow psychic colour), and Sukla (white psychic colour)--these three are Dhamaleśyās, on account of which the Jiva (soul) mostly attains Sugati (reincarnation in auspicious realm). teu pamhā sukkā, tinni vi eyão dhammalesão. eyāhi tihi vijivo, suggaim uvavajjai bahuso..
(U 34.57)
Dharmāntevāsi The disciple who resides in the presence of the Guru (2) and who gets ordination from the Guru in order to receive knowledge of Dharma (1) (spiritual doctrine) from him. dharmāntevāsi dharmmapratibodhanataḥ sisyah, dharmmārthitayopasampanno vetyarthah.
(Sthā 4.424 Vr Pa 230)
Dharmadeva Divine human-That human being, who is initiated into ascetic life; who is observer of the practice of Samiti (comportment) and Gupti (inhibition of activity of mind, speech and body). dharmapradhānā devā dharmmadevāh-caritravanto devānām madhye atisayavanto devāh.
(Sthā 5.553 Vr Pa 288) je ime anagārābhagavamto riyāsamiyā jāva guttabambhayāri. se...dhammadevā.. (Bhaga 12.166)
Dharmadhyāna Analytic meditation- A kind of auspicious Dhyāna (meditation); the concentration of the consciousness which has been engrossed in the investigation of the nature of reality or Truth.
(TaSū 9.29) See-Dharmyadhyāna.
Dharmāstikāya Medium of motion-One of the six fundamental Dravyas (substances) or five Astikāyas (extended substances); The substance, which is the unique inevitable medium of motion, passively assisting in the motion of the Jivas (souls or living beings) and the Pudgalas (physical substances), which are apt to undertake mo-tion; it is only one (single) in number with respect to substance; it is eternal, non-corporeal (i.e., devoid of colour etc.); it is pervading the whole Loka (cosmos); it has innumerable number of Pradesas (the indivisible units of the substance); it is antithesis of Adharmāstikāya (fundamental substance quâ medium of rest). gamanapravsttānām jivapudgalānām gatau udasinabhāvena ananyasahāyakam dravyam dharmāstikāyaḥ.
Jaisidi 1.4 Vr) davvao nam dhammatthikāe ege davve. khettao logappamānamette, kālao....sāsae.... bhāvao avanne agamdhe arase aphāse.gunao gamaņagune.. ....asamkhejjā dhammatthikāyapaesā......
(Bhaga 2.125, 134) See-Adharmāstikāya.
Dharmaruci 1. A type of Ruci (faith); the Ruci created in the form of faith in the Dharma (1) (spiritual doctrine), propounded by the omniscient one. so atthikāyadhammam, suyadhammam khalu carittadhammam ca. saddahai jinābhihiyam, so dhammarui tti nāyavvo..
(U 28.27) 2. The person possessed of Dharmaruci (1).
Dharmi That which becomes Sādhya (probandum or major

Page #191

~:174
term) during the process of inference; its synonym is Pakṣa (subject of thesis). anumitau tu sädhyadarmavisisto dharmi, yatha agnimän parvatah, dharmi eva pakṣaḥ.
(Bhiksu 3.9 Vr)
Dharmopadeśa
Sermon-The religious preachings made with the purpose of refutation of wrong path, expellation of doubt and elucidation of hitherto unknown topics. unmärganivartanärtham samdehavyävarttanäpurvapadarthaprakäsanärtham dharmakathadyanuṣṭhānam dharmopadeśa ityakhyāyate. (Tavā 9.25)
Dharmyadhyāna
Analytic meditation-The Vicaya Dhyana which is practised for the realization of truth/ reality.
äjä-apaya-vipäka-samsthäna-vicayāya dhar(Jaisidi 6.43) See-Dharmadhyāna, Vicaya Dhyana.
myam.
Dhatakikhaṇḍa
A part of Ardhatṛtiya (Adhai) Dvipa; name of the continent (island) which is encircled (surrounded) by the Kalodasamudra (ocean); it is ringshaped with the width of eight lakh Yojanas. (See figure on p...). dhatakikhandadvipaḥ kalodasamudrena pari(TaBha 3.8)
kṣiptaḥ. See-Ardhatṛtiya Dvipa, Samayakṣetra.
Dhätripinda
A type of Utpadana Dosa (the blemish pertaining to the ways adopted in obtaining bliksä (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) by an ascetic);
to accept bhiks by imitating a wet-nurse by indulging in nursing work like making the child (of the donor) play etc..
balasya kṣira-majjana-mandna-kridana'nkāropaṇakarmakarinyaḥ pañcadhatryaḥ, etäsäm karma bhikṣārtham kurvato munerdhatripindah. (Yosa 1.38 Vrp. 135)
Dhāraṇā
1. Retention-A type of Śrutaniśrita Matijñāna
Jaina Paribhäsika Sabdakosa
(perceptual cognition depending on verbal symbol);
just after the Avaya (perceptual judgment), the persistence of the specific determination of the object (or the definite cognition), which is in the form of keeping it intact, imprint or memory. tayanamtaram tayatthäviceavaṇam jo ya vasanajogo.
kalamtare ya jam puṇaraṇusaraṇam dhāraṇā sā (ViBhd 291)
u..
2. The second stage of Dharana (1) (retention), in which the retained object (subject) gets lost (forgotten) on account of absence of revision (or repetition).
tameva attham aṇuvayogattaṇato viccutam jahanneṇam amtamuhuttato parato divasadikalavibhagesu sambharato ya dharana bhannati. (Nandi 49 Ci p. 37) 3. A kind of yoga-sadhand (practice of astanga yoga), in which the Citta (psyche) is fixed on or fastened to a particular object of meditation. dhyeye cittasya sthirabandho dharaṇā.
(Mano 4.15)
Dharana Vyavahära Dhāraṇā
A type of Vyavahāra (2) (monastic jurisprudence);
to retain in mind the procedure followed by the "Samvigna Gitärtha" (the ascetics who adhere to the scriptural sanctions as well as who have knowledge of both the text and its meaning of the scriptures) regarding the dos, don'ts and expiation, and act in accordance with it. gitärthasamvignena dravyädyapekṣaya yatraparadhe yatha và visuddhih k ta tâmavadharya yadanyastatraiva tathaiva tāmeva prayunkte să dhārană. (Sth 5.124 Vr Pa 302)
Dhikkära
A type of ancient Dandanīti (penal code or policy);
a clause, in which the criminal was administered punishment in the form of opprobrium, such as "Shame on you!". dhigadhikṣepärtha eva tasya karanam-uccaranam dhikkarah. (Sth 7.66 Vr Pa 378) hakkāre makkāre, dhikkāre ceva damdaniio..... (AvaNi 167)
Dhira
1. Composed-That ascetic (Muni), who is un

Page #192

Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
perturbed even amidst the trials and tribulations such as hunger, thirst and the like. 2. One who is possessed of noble intellect. dhih-buddhistaya rajata iti dhirah, pariṣahopasargākṣobhyo vā. (Satra 1.11.38 Vr Pa 210) dhirah akşobhyaḥ sadbuddhyalankṛto vā (Sutra 1.13.21 Vr Pa 246)
Dhuta
Detachment through the practice of which the shaking off of Karma takes place.
dhutam nama yena karmāņi vidhūyante, vairā gya ityarthah. (Satra 1.2.8 Ci p.53)
Dhuma Dosa
A type of Mandalika Dosa (blemish incurred at the time eating meals),
which is indulged in by an ascetic (Muni) by condemning the tasteless-food and its giver. It is called Dhuma because, on account of this blemish, the transgressor (monk) as if converts the fuel of conduct into smoke (dhama). nindan punaścäritrendhanam dahan dhumakaraṇad dhumo dosah. (Yosa 1.38 Vrp. 138)
Dhümanetra
A kind of Anācāra (2) (gross transgression of ascetic conduct);
it is committed by the ascetic by doing therapeutic smoking in which he inhales the smoke of the medicine through a tube or a pipe. 'dhumanetti' dhümapäṇasalāgā.
(Da 3.9 ACA p. 62)
Dhimaprabha
Smoke-hued infernal land-The Gotra (clan) of the fifth infernal earth (Ristä) which is smoke-hued. (See fig. p. 396). dhumabhadhimaprabha. See-Ratnaprabhā.
(AnuCap. 35)
Dhrti
1. Patience or fortitude-The mental ability to overcome the ennui; it is attained by the Kṣayopasama (destruction-cum-subsidence) of the Arati Moha Karma (a sub-type of the deluding karma responsible for creation of ennui (Arati) in the practice of asceticism). dhiti tu mohassa uvasame hoti. (NiBha 85) 2. Stoicism (ability to endure physical pain or mental anguish)-Psychic healthiness, tena
~175~
cious unperturbedness. dhṛtisca cittasvasthyamanudvignatvamityarthaḥ. (U 32.3 SaVr Pa 622)
3. A quality of the anayogakṛt (Acarya (preceptor)), by the virtue of which he does not get confused (or go astray) while comprehending the very deep connotations of the canonical texts; he does not become skeptic, and remains free from disbelief.
dhṛtiyuto nätigahanesvartheşu bhramamupayā(BrBha 241 Vrp. 75)
ti.
Dhṛtimati
A kind of the Yogasamgraha;
wisdom, coupled with fortitude; freedom from dejection.
'dhiimai ya' tti dhṛtipradhänä matirdhṛtimati adainyam. (Sama 32.1.3 Vr Pa 55)
Dhyana
Meditation-A kind of Abhyantara Tapa (internal austerities):
1. Concentration of mind on a single object of
attention.
2. Cessation (or quelling) of the activities of mind. speech and body.
egaggacintaniroho jhanam. (DaACî p. 16) ekagre manahsanniveśanam yoganirodho va dhyānam. (Jaisidi 6.41)
3. Stability or steadiness of Adhyavasaya (subtle level of consciousness, which interacts with karmic body). thiramajjhavasanam jhänam. (Nandicap.58)
Dhyanavibhakti
A kind of Utkälika Śruta (a category of Agamas (canonical works), which is allowed to be studied at all time barring the akala prahara (i.e.. the period in which the study of Agamas is prohibited));
in this treatise, there is an elaborate exposition on Dhyana (meditation), including the description of its types and sub-types.. thiramajjhavasanam jhanam, vibhayanam vibhatti sabhedam jhanam jattha vannijjati ajjhayane tamajjhayaṇam jhaṇavibhatti.
(Nandi 77 Cap. 58)
Dhyanasamvarayoga
A kind of Yogasamgraha;
undertaking the practice of the subtle meditation

Page #193

~:176~
or Mahaprana meditation. jhanasamvarajoge' tti dhyanameva samvarayoge dhyanasamvarayogah.
(Sama 32.1.4 Vr Pa 55)
Dhyanantarikā
Interval between two meditation sessionsAfter finishing one session in which meditation on one substance or mode is undertaken and before starting another session in which meditation on another substance or mode would be undertaken, during the intermediate period the practitioner undertakes reflection or Anuprekṣa (4) (contemplative meditation) about the latter
one.
'jhanamtariyae' tti antarasya-vicchedasya karanamantarika....dhyänäntärikā.
(Bhaga 5.86 Vr) annatarajjhana'tito, biiyam jhanam tu so asam
patto. jhanamtarammi vaṭṭai, bipahe va vikumciya(BrBhi 1643)
maio..
Dhruva Avagrahamati
A kind of empirical Avagraha (sensation); after having once known the object such as sound etc., with many of its modes or manifold modes, to know it always in that form; e.g-to whatever extent the sounds of the tata (stringed musical instrument) etc. were known earlier, to know them exactly to that extent-neither less,
nor more.
cyate.
yathaikada bahvādirūpeṇāvagatam sarvadaiva tatha'vabudhyamano dhruvam 'munati' ity(ViBl 309 Vr) na vi vissarati dhuvam tu........ (VyaBhā 4108) yatha prathamikam sabdagrahanam tathavasthitameva sabdamavagṛhṇāti nonam nabhyadhikam. (TaVa 1.16.16)
Dhruvabandhini
Those Karma-prakrties (types of Karma), the bondage of which nesessarily occurs on the occurrance of the cause of their bondage; e.g., the five Karma-prakyties such as Matijñānāvaraniya (Karma veiling the perceptual cognition) and the like, the nine Karma-prakṛties such as Caksudarsandvaraṇiya (Karma veiling the ocular intuition) and the like and other Karma-prakrties. nijahetusambhave yāsāmavasyambhāvi bandha
Jaina Paribhāṣika Sabdakośa
(KaPra p. 27)
sta dhruvabandhinyaḥ.
Dhruvayoga
That routine of ascetic life which is to be performed everyday regularly, such as Pratilekhena (inspection of monastic paraphemalia). je padilehanadisamjamajoga tesu dhuvajogi bhavejja. (Da 10.6 JiCü p. 341)
Dhruvayogi
1. That ascetic (Muni), who is possessed of the virtues like remaining ever alert etc..
2. That ascetic (Muni), who is alert towards Dhruvayoga (ascetic routine to be performed everyday regularly) like Pratilekhana (inspec tion of monastic paraphernalia) etc... dhuvajogi nama jo khana-lava-muhuttam padibujjhamāṇādiguṇajutto so dhuvajogi bhavai, ahava je padilehaṇādisamjamajoga tesu dhuvajogi bhavejjā, ņa te anṇadā kujjā.....ahava buddhana vayanam duvālasamgam, tammi dhuvajogi bhavejja, suovautto savvakalam bhavejja tti. (Da 10.6 JiCu p. 341)
Dhruvasila
The (code of) conduct which has 18000 aigas (limbs or parts), such as-10 Śramaṇadharma (tenfold virtues of ascetic). 10 (types of) bodily restraint and the like.. dhuvasilayan nama aṭṭhārasasilangasahassani. (Da 8.40 JiCap. 287) joe karane samma, imdiya bhommadi samanadhamme ya. anonmehim abhattha atthärahasilasahassaim.. (Mi 1019)
Dhruvasattäkä
Those Karma-prakṛties (types of Karma), which continue to persist uninterruptedly unless the specific (higher) Gunasthanas (stages of spiritual development) are attained.
visistaguṇapraptim vinä dhruva nirantară sattā yāsām tā dhruvasattäkäh. (KaPra p. 29)
Dhruvodaya
Those Karma-prakṛties (types of Karma), whose Udaya (rise) continuously persists till before the termination of the Udaya-kala (period of rise). udayakalavyavacchedädarvägdhruvo nirantara udayo yāsām tā dhruvodayaḥ. (Kapra p. 28)

Page #194

Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa
177 :
yanam, tam ca sutamsena savvasutabbhamtarabhūtam.
(Nandi Cūp.1)
Dhrauvya Persistence-One member of the Tripadi (the triplet of origination, cessation and persistence); the term which connotes the permanence of the real substance and which becomes the object of the Darsana (intuition-apprehension of generic attribute). ....anādipāriņāmikasvabhāvena vyayodayābhāvād dhruvati sthiribhavatiti dhruvah dhruvasya bhāvaḥ karma vā dhrauvyam. yathā mrtpindaghatādyavasthāsu mrdādyanvayah. (Sasi 5.30) dhruvatiti dhruvam-sāśvatam tadbhāvo dhrauvyam-sthiratā.....dravyāstikasya dhrauvyamanvayi sāmānyamsah.
(TaBhā 5.29 Vr) dhrauvyasya grāhakam darsanam.......
(Jaisidi 2.6 Vr)
Napumsakalimgasiddha A type of Siddha (liberated soul); that Siddha, who had attained the emancipation in the form of a hermaphrodite who was made eunuch through emasculation, and was not so by birth, for the eunuch by birth cannot become Siddha; hence, only emaculated eunuch is relevent here in the context of attainment of liberation). napumsakalingevartamānāḥ santo ye siddhāste napumsakalingasiddhāh. (PrasāVPa 112)
Na Naksatra Constellation-A kind of Jyotiska Deva (Luminious god). There are 28 constellations, such asKrttikā (Pleiades) (third constellation), Rohiņi (four constellation), Mrgasirā (fifth constellation).
(TriPra 7.36-28) See Jyotişka Deva.
Napumsakaveda Sexual dispositon quâ hermaphrodite-A type of Nokaşāyas (quasi-passions), which is a subtype of Caritramohaniya (conduct-deluding) Karma; the sexual feeling of a hermaphrodite (eunuch) towards both male and female, due to the Udaya (rise) of the napumsakavedamohaniya Karma (deluding Karma quâ Napumsakaveda). napumsakasya striyam puruşam ca pratyabhilasa ityarthаh tаdvipakavedyam karтарі паритsakavedah.
(Prajiä 18.62 V? Pa 469)
Nakştra Samvatsara That duration of year, in which there are 327" days. (This calculation is based on the relative motion of constellation and the earth).
(Stha 5.210 p. 327)
Namaskāra Punya One kind of Punya (merit); bondage of the Punya Prakrti (auspicious types of Karma) incurred due to paying obeisance to an ascetic (Muni). See-Manalıpunya.
Nagara Dharma Civic Law-A type of Lokadharma (public morals); that dharma (rules and regulations), on the basis of which the administration of a city is managed. nāgaradharmmo--nagarācāraḥ.
(Sthā 10.135 Vr Pa 489)
Nandi A kind of Utkālika Śruta (a category of Āgamas (canonical works), which is allowed to be studied at all time barring the akāla prahara (i.e., the period in which the study of Āgamas is prohibited); it contains an elaborate description of epistemology and Agamas (2) (canonical works). imam pamcavihaņānapanīvagamnamdi tti ajjha
Namaskārasahitā A form of Pratyākhyāna (1) (formal resolve (vow) of abstinence)); to undertake Pratyākhyāna (1) of consuming all the four kinds of alimental materials (viz., food, drink, delicacies quâ eatables and dilicacies quâ lickables) for one Muhurtta (48 minutes) from the sunrise and on completion of duration, conclude the Pratyākhyāna by reciting the namaskāra mantra (the obeisance Mantra). sūre uggae namukkārasahiyampaccakkhāi cauvviham pi āhāram....
(Ava 6.1) ņamokkāram kāūnamjemeum vattati........namokkāram kāūņam jemeti to na bhaggam.
(AvaCu 2 p. 315)

Page #195

- 178:
Naya Non-absolutistic standpoint (view-point or a way of approach and observation)-Cognizance of a single attribute of an object possesed of infinite attributes. A view-point expressing the intention of the speaker (knower), which takes cognizance of a particular (intended) aspect of object, apprehended through Pramāna (valid organ of knowledge), and which does not repudiate the other aspects of that reality). nayaḥ sarvatrānantadharmādhyāsite vastunyekāmsagrāhako bodhah. (Anu 75 Ma Vr Pa 40) anirākṣtetarāmso vastvamsagrāhi pratipatturabhiprāyo nayah.
(Bhiksu 5.1)
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa A kind of method to be performed while undertaking Pratilekhana (inspection of monastic paraphernalia); while undertaking Pratilekhanā, to perform khotaka (pramärjana, i.e. brushing off delicately) thrice in each of the Sat Pūrva; thus there is nine khotaka on each side of the cloth. navakhoda tti khoțakah samayaprasiddhā sphoțanātmakāḥ karttavyāḥ. (U 26.25 SãVr Pa 541)
Nayagati Expounding of one's own view through relativistic view-point (by different Nayas (non-absolutistic standpoints)). yannayānām sarveşām parasparasāpekṣāņām pramāņābādhitavastuvyavasthāpanam sā nayagatiḥ.
(Prajmã 16.46 VỊ Pa 329)
Nāgakumāra Serpentine Youth-A kind of Bhavanapati (Mansion-dwelling god) Devanikāya (fourfold habitats of gods); the class of gods, whose head and face have a bluish black lusture, whose inotion is elegant, and who have on thier head an emblem of the hood of a snake. The class of gods who remain at the command of Varuna, Devendra Sakra's Lokapāla (universal guard of the king of the gods of the first heaven). siromukkheşvadhikapratirūpāh krsnasyāmā mrdulalitagatayaḥ śirassu phanicinhā nāgakumārāh.
(Tavā4.11) nāgakumārā nāgakumārio....tabbhattiyā, tappakkhiyā, tabbhāriyā sakkassa devimdassa devaranno varunassa mahāranno āņā-urvavāya-vayana-niddese citthamti.
(Bhaga 3.262)
.
Nayābhāsa Pseudo-naya-The view-point of a person, which denies the aspects other than the one which is intended by him. sväbhipretādamsāditarāmsāpaläpi punarnayabhāsaḥ.
(Pranata 7.2) See-Durnaya.
Narakagati Realm of infernal-A sub-type of Gatināmakarma (body-making Karma quâ Gati (2) (realm of mundane existence)). by the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (soul) undergoes the experience of mode of Nāraka (infernal being). yannimitta ātmano nārakabhāvah tannarakagatināma. evam seşeşvapi yojyam. (Tavā 8.11)
Nāgaparyāpanika A kind of Kālika Sruta (a category of Āgama (2) (canonical work) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night); the treatise, on recitation of which the Nāgakumāra (Serpentine Youth) god who, remaining at his own abode, pays homage and obeisance to one (who recites it) and also bestows boon on him for accomplishment of the performances of Srnganādita (work related with the religious order) and the like. 'nāgapariyāniya'tti ajjhayane ņāga tti-nägakumāre, tesu samayanibaddham ajjhayanam, tam jadā samane uvayutte pariyatteti tayā akatasamkappassa vi te nāgakumārā tatthattha ceva pariyānamti, vamdamti namamsamti bhattibahumānam ca karemti, simgaņāiyakajjesu ya varayā bhavamtityarthah. (Nandi 78 Cüp.60)
Naradeva Cakravarti (universal sovereign)-That humanbeing who has achieved the status of the Cakravarti. naradevāh-cakravartino ratnacaturdaśakādhipatayah seșamanujotkrstatvāt. (TaBha 4.1 Vr) ....je ime rāyāno căuramtacakkavatti....maņussimdā.... se...naradevā.. (Bhaga 12.165)
Nāgnya Parīşaha Hardship quâ nudity-A_type of Parisaha (hardship);
Nava Khotaka

Page #196

Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa
- 179:
to endure equanimously the situations that may arise due to remaining naked. (TaSū9.9) See-Acela Parīşaha.
A kind of Samhanana (bone-structure); the third out of the six categories of bone-structure, in which there is interlocking of bones on both sides. yatra tübhayormarkațabandha eva tannārācam.
(Sthā 6.30 Vr Pa 339)
Nāma Karma Body-making Karina--One of the main eight types of Karma, which is responsible for the structure of the Sarira (body) and also which makes the soul to undergo many of the physical modes (such as Gati (realm of mundane existence) etc.)). caturgatisu nānāparyāyaprāptiletu nāma.
(Jaisidi 4.3 Vr) gatyādiparyāyānubhavanain prati pravanayati jivamiti nāma.
(PrajnaV Pa 454)
Nālikā A type of Anācāra (2) (gross transgression of ascetic conduct); to indulge in gambling with playing dice which are cast through a tube (nālikā). 'nālikā ce' tti dyutaviseşalaksaņā, yatra mābhūtkalaya'nyathā pāśakapātanamiti nālikaya pātyanta iti.
(Da 3.4 HäVPa 117)
Nāstitva 1. Non-reality 2. Mode quâ annihilation. 'nāstitvam' atyantābhāvarūpam yat kharavişānādi.... athavā.... 'nāstitve' asattve varttate, yathā apato'pațatva eveti. (Bhaga 1.133 Vr)
Nāma Nikṣepa Transferred epithet qùâ arbitrary nomenclature-A type of Nikṣepa (transferred epithet); the act of labelling arbitrarily a name irrespective of its connotation; for instance, the name 'Mr. Dean' applied to an illiterate person. tadarthanirapekşam samjñākarma nāma.
(Jaisidi 10.6) Nāmapratyaya That aggregate of the Karma-pudgala (material cluster quâ Karma), which becomes the cause of the Pradeśabandha (bondage of Karmic mass) of the Jñānāvarana (knowledge-covering) Karma and the like in accordance with its nomenclature (i.e., its functioning). nāmapratyayaḥ karmaiņāmitināmapratyayāḥ nāmnaiva pratyāyyante yādrsāḥ pudgalāh pradeśabandhasya kāraṇībhavanti. (TaBhā 8.25 Vr)
Nihsarkita The first out of the eight types of conduct pertaining to the Samyaktva (right faith); absence of partial or total scepticism regarding the Tattva (categories of truth) propounded by the Jina (Tirtharkara (ford-founder)). sarkitam-desasarvasamkātmakam tasyābhāvo niḥsarkitam.
(U 28.31 SāVr Pa 567)
Nihívása Expiration (or Exhalation)—To exhale the Pudgalas (material clusters) of respiration through exercising the Svāsocchvāsa Prāņa (the vital energy quâ respiration). yadevoktam prāṇanti tadevoktam niņsvasantiti.
(Bhaga 2.2 Vr)
Nāma Satya A type of (verbal) truth (for pragmatic purposes); to name (or dub) someone or something with a qualitative nomenclature, although that person or thing is devoid of the quality signified by the given name. 'nāme' tti nāma abhidhānam tatsatyam nāmasatyam.
(Sthā 10.89 Vr Pa 464)
Nārakāyu narakeşu tivrasītosnavedaneșu yannimittam dirghajīvanam tannārakāyuh. (Tavā 8.10) See-Nairayikāyuşka.
Nihsrta Avagrahamati
(Tavā 1.16.16) See-Nisrita Avagrahamati. Nikācanasambhoja One type of mutual etiquette amongst the Sāmbhojika (commonsel co-religionist) ascetics, to invite them for accepting paraphernalia, food etc. or for Svādhyāya (scriptural studies and teaching) and the like.
Nārāca Samhanana

Page #197

180 :
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa
'nikāe ya'tti nikācanam chandanam nimantranamityanarthāntaram, tatra sayyopadhyāhārauḥ śişyaganapradānena svādhyāyena ca sambhyogikah sambhogikam nimantrayan suddhaḥ..
(Sama 12.2 Vr Pa 22)
The single body possessed of by infinite number of souls belonging to Sādhārana Vanaspati-the vegetable in which there is one body common to infinite number of souls. nigodarüpe'pyekaikasmin sarire taccharirātmakatayā anantān jīvān parinatāt jānihi..
(Praj7aV Pa 40) See--Golaka.
Nikācanā Incapacitation of all other Karmakaranas-A kind of Karmakarana; to set the Karma in such a state through exercising the specific Vīrya (energy of soul) that it (Karma) is not amenable to any change whatsoever through any kind of Karmakarana such as Udiraņā (premature rise) etc.--the state of Karma whose fruition is inevitable. nikācyate-sakalakaraņāyogyatvenāvasyavedyatayā vyavasthāpyate karma jīvena yayā sā nikācanā.
(KaPra p. 49) anubhūtivyatiriktopāyāntarena kşapayitumasakyāni nikācitāni.
(Bhaga 6.4 Vr)
Nikṣipta A type of blemish related with Eşanā Dosa (Grahanaisanā) (blemish pertaining to comportment quâ acceptance of food etc.); accepting the food which is placed on Sacitta (animate object) such as raw vegetable. niksiptam sacittasyopari sthāpitam.
(Prasā 568 UVr) pythivyudaka-tejo-vāyu-vanaspatiņu traseșu ca yadannādyacittamapi sthāpitam tanniksiptam.
(Yośā 1.38 V, p. 136)
Nigoda Jiva Infinite number of Jiva (souls) which have a common body-There are two types of Nigoda Jivas 1. Caturgatinigoda-Those Nigoda Jivas which, after having undertaken transmigration in all the four kinds of mundane existence, again reincarnate in the Nigoda. (It is propounded that all Jivas (souls) stay in the Nigoda for infinite time; only a few of them are fortunate to get relieved from it and get reincarnation in other species). 2. Nityanigoda—Those Nigoda Jivas, which have yet never left Nigoda; they have ever remained in Nigoda (i.e., they have undertaken transmigration in Nigoda only). atthi anaitā jīvā jehi na patto tasāna parināmo. bhāvakalamkaapaurā nigodavāsam na mumcamti..
(Saklam 5.6.127) nigodesu je tthidā jīvā te duviha-cauggainigoda niccanigodā cedi. tattha cauggainigodā ņāma je deva-neraiya-tirikkha-maņussesuppajjiyūna puno nigodesu pavisiya acchamti....niccanigodā ņāma je savvakālam nigodesu ceva acchamti.
(Dhava Pu 14 p. 236) See—Sthāvara liva)
Niksepa Transferred epithet-A method of exposition of import of word; the deposition of the power of expressing the specific meaning in words through the strength of qualifying adjuncts. sabdeșu viseşanabalena pratiniyatārthapratipādanasakterniksepaņam niksepah. (Jaisidi 10.4)
Nigraha A type of fault (or fallacy) in Vāda (polemics); on failing to prove one's own view, to put down the disputant in argument through the practice of deception or trick, either by Vādi (speaking in favour of a proposition) or Prativādi (the opposition). svapakşāsiddhirūpaḥ parājayo nigrahahetutvānnigrahah.
(Prami 2.1.33) nigrahah-chalādinā parājayasthānam sa eva doso nigrahadosah. (Stha 10.44 Vr Pa 468)
Nigamana Conclusion (in logical inference)-The repetition of the thesis (that was to be proved quâ a proved fact) in the subject (Pakşa). sādhyasya nigamanam. sādhyadharmasya dharmiņi upasainhāro nigamanam, yathā-tasmādnityaḥ. (Bhiksu 3.28 VI)
Nitya Eternity-That component of the fundamental Dravya (substance), which never ceases to exist,
Nigoda

Page #198

~181:
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa and which never undergoes any change. tadbhāvāvyayan nityam.
(TaSu5.30) sato'pracyutirnityam.
(Bhiksu 6.4)
ned consciousness. duvihā vedaņā pannattā, tam jahā—ņidā ya anida ya.. ....jete sannibhūyā te nam nidāyam vedanam vedemti....jete asannibhūyā te nam anidāyam vedanam vedemti. nitarām niścitam vā samyag diyate cittamasyamiti nidā.
(Prajna 35.16 Vy Pa 557)
Nityāgrapinda A kind of Anācāra (2) (gross transgression of ascetic conduct): the food etc., which is given to an ascetic everyday, after having invited him duly and respectfully. 'niyāga'tti-nityamamantritam pindam.
(Da 3.2 HāVr Pa 203)
Nidāna The Adhyavasāya (subtle level of consciousness, which interacts with karmic body) of longing for the reward of one's austerities; e.g., "May I get such and such kind of material prosperity and grandeur as a result of my austerities." nidānam-avakhandanam tapasascāritrasya vā, yadi asya tapaso phalam tato janmāntare cakravarti syāmardhabharatadhipatirmahāmandalikah subhago rūpavānityādi. Tabhä 7.32 Vr)
Nidrā Restful sleep-A sub-type of Darsanāvaraniya (intuition-veiling) Karma; 1. The Udaya (rise) of this sub-type is responsible for comfortable sleep which terminates in happiness (or it ends easily). nidrā—sukhaprabodhā svāpāvasthā.
(Sthā 9.14 Vr Pa 424) 2. To undertake sleep for getting rid of intoxication, fatigue, exhaustion (or weariness); it results in obscuring one's consciousness. madakhedaklamavinodārthaḥ svāpo nidrā.
(Tavā 8.7) niyatam drāti avispastatayā gacchati caitanyam yasyām svāpāvasthāyām sānidrā. (Kapra p. 9)
Nidānakarana An Aticāra (partial transgression) of Maranāntika Samlekhanā (scraping penance unto death, i.e., emaciation of passions by a graded course of penance (fasting)).
(TaSū7.32) See-Kāmabhogāśamsāprayoga.
Nidāna Salya A type of Salya (a weapon in the interior which is rankling inside): that negative Bhāva (1) (disposition at subtle level of consciousness) which acts as an emotional weapon (rankling inside): such Bhäva rises in the form of Nidāna (longing for material prosperity as the reward of penance) and impedes the practice of Samyama (self-restraint or ascetic conduct). nitarām diyate-luyate mokşaphalamanindyabrahmacaryādisādhyam kusalakarmakalpataruvanamanena devarddhyādiprarthanapariņāmanisitāsineti nidānam. (Sthā 3.385 Vr Pa 139) See-Salya.
Nidrānidrā Unrestful sleep-A sub-type of Darsanāvaraniya (intuition-veiling) Karma: 1. The Udaya (rise) of this sub-type is responsible for discomfortable sleep which terminates in unhappiness (or it ends with too much efforts). 2. The state of sleep, in which the consciousness gets immensely obscured; one becomes fast asleep. nidrātisāyini nidrā nidrānidrā....hyatyarthamasphutataribhūtacaitanyatvādduhkhena bahubhirgholanādibhih prabodho bhavatyataḥ suprabodhānidrāpekṣayā asyā atisāyinitvam tadvipäkavedyā karmmaprakrtirapi kāryadvāreņa nidrānidretyucyate.
(Stha 9.14 Vr Pa 424) uparyupari tadvrttirnidrānidrā. (TaVā8.7)
Niddhatti Incapacitation of other Karmakaranas (spiritual energy quâ transformations of Karma) except Udvartana and Apavartana-A kind of Karmakarana; to set the Karma in such a state through exercising the specific Virya (energy of soul) that it (Karma) is not amenable to any change through any kind of Karmakarana such as Udiraņā (premature rise), Samkramana (transference),
Nidā Vedanā A kind of Vedanā; the feeling (of pain etc.) which is experienced by a Jiva (living being) in the state of fully awake

Page #199

182:
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa
etc., except Udvartana (augmentation of Rasavipāka intensity of fruition of Karma) and Sthiti (duration)) and Apavartana (attenuation of Rasavipāka and Sthiti). nidhiyate-udvartanāpavartananyaseşakaranāyogyatvena vyavasthāpyate karma yayā sā nidhattih.
(Kapra p. 48)
A kind of Pratyākhyāna (1) (formal resolve (vow) of abstinence)); in which an ascetic undertakes the Pratyakhyāna that he would definitely perform a particular type of penance on the decided day.. whether he might be healthy or not. 'niyamtiyam' ti nitarām yantritam--pratijñātadinādau glānatvādyantarāyabhāve'pi niyamātkarttavyamiti. (Sthā 10.101 Vr Pa 472)
Nidhiratna
(Jam 3.167)
See-Mahānidhi.
Niyama 1. Resolve-A firm resolve to undertake Tapa (austerity or penance), Svādhyāya (scriptural studies and teaching), Vaiyāvrtya (rendering services to sick etc.) etc.. tapah-anasanādiniyamah-tadvişayā abhigrahavićeşāh yathā etāvattapaḥsvādhyāyavaiyavrttyādi.
(Bhaga 18.207 Vr) 2. Without exception-A statement which has no exception; Vyāpti (universal concomitance); that rule, which is necessarily applicable.
(Bhaga 1.234) See-Bhajanā.
Nindā Self-criticism-To express disapproval of one's own transgressions (or sins). nindanam-ātmanaivātmadosaparibhāvanam.
(U 29.7 SāVr Pa 579) Nimitta Science of prognostication-A branch of learning, which prognosticate the auspicious-inauspicious events, profit-loss etc. pertaining to past, present and future, on the basis of voice (svara), laksana (lucky or auspicious marks on the body) etc.. E.g., --Ariganimitta (Nimitta based on bodymarks), Svaranimitta (Nimitta based on voice) etc.. amgam saro lakkhanam ca vamjanam suvino tahā. chinna bhommam'talikkhãe emee attha āhiya.. ee mahānimittā u attha samparikittiyā. cehim bhāvā najjamti tītā’ņāgaya-sampaya.. imdiehindiyatthehin, samādhānam ca appano. nāņam pavattae jamhā, nimittam teņa āhiyam..
(Amvi 1.2, 3, 13) See-Mahānimittajñatā.
Niraticārachedopasthāpaniya Caritra A kind of Chedopasthăpaniya Cäritra (ordination through detailed resolves) which is immaculate. 1. The Chedopasthāpaniya Caritra which is accepted in immaculate condition (i.e., when no transgression is indulged in), in conformity with the general procedure of acceptance of Chedopasthāpaniya Caritra when the period of Sāmāyika (2) Cāritra (preliminary initiation into ascetic conduct) is over. 2. The Caritra (ascetic conduct) to be accepted by the ascetics, initiated in the tradition of Lord Pārsva, on joining the order of Lord Mahāvira. niraticāracchedopasthāpaniyayogānniraticārah sa ca saikşakasya. pārsvanāthatirthānmahäviratirthasamkrāntau vā.. (Bhaga 24.455 Vr) See--Chedopasthāpya Cāritra.
Nimittapinda A type of Utpadana Dosa (the blemish pertaining to the ways adopted in obtaining bhiksa (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) by an ascetic); to obtain bhikṣā by Nimitta-prognosticating the profit and loss pertaining to the past, present and future. atitä'nāgatavarttamānakālesu lābhālābhādikathanam nimittam, tad bhikṣārtham kurvato nimittapindah.
(Yosā 1.38 Vr p. 135)
Nirantarabandhini Those Karma-prakstis (types of Karma), which are bound incessantly for at least an Antarmuhurtta (time-period between 2 Samayas (smallest time-units) and 1 Samaya less 48 minutes)); e.g., Matijnānāvaraniya (Karma, veiling the perceptual cognition), Cakşudarśanavaraniya (Karma, veiling the ocular intuition).
Niyantrita

Page #200

- 183:
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa jaghanyenāpi yā amtarmuhūrttam yāvannairantaryena badhyamte tāh nirantarabandhāh.
(Kapra p. 44)
Nirapalāpa A kind of Yogasamgraha; not to disclose the offence of one's disciple, which has been confessed by him. 'niravalāvae' tti ācāryo'pi mokṣasādhakayogasarigrahāyaiva dattāyāmālocanāyām nirapalapah syāt, nânyasmai kathayet.
(Sama 32.1.1 Vr Pa 55)
twenty years, has again accepted it. niruddho vināsitah paryāyo yasya sa niruddhaparyāyaḥ....tasya pūrvaparyāyo vikysto vimsativarsányāsit.
(Vya 3.9 Vr) Nirupakrama Āyu
(TaBhā 2.52) See-Anapavartaniya Ayu.
Nirayāvalikā Name of the eighth Upānga (auxiliary canonical work); a kind of Kālika Sruta (a category of Agama (2) (canonical work) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night); it is first part of the Upānga, which depicts the terrific war that took place between Cetaka and Konika.
. (Nandi 78) .....uvagāņam padhamassa vaggassa nirayāvaliyānam dasa ajjhayaņā pannat ..... ....kūnie rāyā.....cedage ruyu....rahamusalam samgāmam oyāe....donhavi rärthanam....annamannenam saddhi jujjhamti. (Nira 7.136-139)
Nirgrantha Jain ascetic1. That (Jain) ascetic, who is solitary, a practitioner of ekatva bhāvanā (Ekatvānupreksā (contemplation of solitariness)), has learnt the seventh Pūrva (canonical work of earlier lore) called Atmapravāda and subdued his sense-organs both internally and externally. ettha vi niggamthe-ege egavidū buddhe samchiinasoe susamjae susamie susāmāie ātappavādapatte viü duhao vi soyapalicchinne no püyāsakkaralābhatthi dhammatthi dhammaviü niyāgapadivanne samiyam care damte davie vosatthakāe 'niggamthe' tti vacce. |
(Sutra 1.16.6) 2. Unfettered ascetic-One who is free from both kinds of fetters or knots-attachment, the external (i.e. wealth, corn etc.) and the internal (i.e. Mithyātva (pervese faith), Kaṣāya (passions) etc.). sāvajjeņa vimukkā, sambbhimtara-bāhireņa gamtheņa. niggahaparamā ya vidū, teneva ya homti niggam
thā..
Nirvadya Dāna Innocuous Dāna (offering food etc. to the ascetics)-That Dāna, which is conducive to the progressive advancement of Samyama (selfrestraint) practised by oneself and by others; it is Dharmadāna (the Dāna which is given to an ascetíc). yena svasya parasya vā samyama upacayam yāti tanniravadyadānam dharmadānamiti.
(Jaisidi 9.27 Vr)
etic).
tesu..
Niravašesa Pratyākhyāna A kind of Pratyākhyāna (1) (formal resolve (vow) of abstinence)); in which total abandonment of food, drink, delicacies quâ eatables and dilicacies quâ lickables is undertaken. 'niravasesam'tti nirgaramavasesamapi alpālpamašanādyāhārajātam yasmāttat niravaćeşam.
(Sthā 10.101 Vr Pa 473)
je vi a na savvagamthehim niggayā homti kei niggamthā. te vi ya niggahaparamā, havamti tesim khaujjuttā.. kalusaphalena na jujjai, kim cittam tattha jam vigayarāgo. samte vi jo kasāe, niginhai so vi tattullo.. ......ginhamtā uvagaranam, jamhā amamattayā
(BrBhā 832, 836-838) 3. The ascetic, possessed of Rāga (attachment) or free from it, indulging in Pratişevanā (indulging in transgression like prāņātipäta (injuring or killing a living being etc.)) or not indulging in it, who is entitled to observe Caritra (ascetic conduct); such ascetics are classified into five categories viz., Pulāka, Bakusa, Kusila, Nirgrantha (4) and Snātaka. pamca niyamthā paņņattā, tam jahā—pulāe, bause, kusile, niyamthe, siņāe.. (Bhaga 25.278) 4. The fourth category of Nirgrantha (3), viz.,
Niruddhaparyāya That ascetic (Muni), who, after having fallen from the ascetic conduct with a maximum tenure of

Page #201

- 184:
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
Nirgranrha (4) (Nirgrantha (3))--The state of being Vitarāga (one, free from attachment and aversion) attained through the Upasama (subsidence) or Kşaya (annihilation) of Mohaniya (deluding) Karma. nirgato granthān--mohaniyakarmākhyāditi nirgranthah.
(Bhaga 25.278 Vr)
Nirmānanāma A sub-type of Nāma (body-making) Karma : the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for the formation of the organs, sub-organs, anatomy of the sexes and shape of the body-parts. jātilimgākytivyavasthāniyāmakain nirmānana
(Ta Bhă 8.12) yadudayājjantuśarireşvamgapratyamgānām pratiniyatasthānavarttitā bhavati tannirmāņanāma sutradhārakalpam. (KaPra p. 20)
ma.
Nirjarā 1. Falling off (wearing off ) of Karma (or shedding Karma)—Separation of the Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma) from the soul. after they themselves have come into the state of fruition or they have been brought to the state of fruition through Udiraņā (premature rise). vipakvānām karmāvayavānām parisatanam hānirityarthaḥ, tapasā sevyamānena karmānyātmapradeśebhyo vighatanta iti. (TaBhä 9.3 Vr) 2. One of the nine Tattvas (categories of truth); the purification of the soul attaind on account of the separation of Karmic dirt from it by means of Tapa (austerity or penance). 3. Tapa (austerity or penance) itself is also called Nirjarä by way of transference of epithet. tapasā karmavicchedādātmanairmalyam nirjara. upacārāttapo'pi.
(Jaisidi 5.16, 17)
Niryānamārga 1. The outlet of body through which the soul-units (jiva-pradesas) depart from the body at the time of death. maranakāle saririnah sarirānnirgamastasya mārgo niryānamārgah. (Sthā 5.214 Vr Pa 328) 2. Path to liberation (emancipation of soul)The spiritual path through which the soul attains the Nirvana (final emancipation). niryāṇamärgah višiştanirvāņaprāptikāraṇamityarthaḥ.
(Āva 4.9 HaVrp. 181)
Nirjarā Anuprekṣā Contemplation quâ falling off of Karma-The ninth Anuprekşā (4) (contemplative meditation); repeated reflection or exercise (i.e. practice) of contemplation on Nirjarā (1) (falling off of Karma resulting from Tapa (austerity) and endurance of Parişahas (hardships) of ascetic life. nirjarā vedanā vipāka ityanarthāntaram. sa dvividho'buddhipūrvah kusalamülasca.....tam gunato'nucintayet subhānubandho niranubandho veti. evamanucintayankarmanirjaraņāyaiva ghatata iti nirjarānupreksā.
(Tabhā 9.7) See--Abuddhipūrvi Nirjarā, Kusalamula Nirjarā.
Nirayāpaka Praticäraka (one who helps in purification); that ascetic (Muni), who is adept at purification of the ascetic conduct, of oneself or others, specially at the time of undertaking Anasana (fasting unto death). pādovagame imgini, duvidha khalu homti āyanijjavagā. nijjavaņā ya pareņa va, bhattaparinnāya bodhavvā..
(Vya Bha 4221) căritrasya paryantasdmaye niryāpakā eva yathāvasthitasodhipradānata uttarottaracaritranirvāhakāh.
(Vya Bhä 4164 Vr)
Nirjarāpudgala The Pudgala (material clusters) mainly related with Nirjarā (shedding Karına); those Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma) which have been rendered a non-karmic state, after being separated from the Jiva (soul) nirjaräpradhānāḥ pudgalā nirjarāpudgalāh, jivenākarmatāmāpāditāḥ karmapradeśā ityarthaḥ.
(AupaVrp. 207)
Niryāpaka Praticāraka (one who helps in purification); that ascetic (Muni), who is adept at purification of the ascetic conduct, of oneself or others, specially at the time of undertaking Anasana (fasting unto death). pādovagame imgini, duvidha khalu homti āyanijjavagā. nijjavaņā ya pareņa va, bhattaparinnäya bodhavvā.
(Vyabha 4221) căritrasya paryantasamaye niryäpakä eva yathavasthitasodhipradānata uttarottaracāritranirvahakāh.
(Vyabhä 4164 Vr)

Page #202

Jaina Paribhāṣika Sabdakosa
Niryukti
1. The oldest scholion on the Agama (canonical work) in verses, which fumishes the etymological interpretation of the canonical terminology. nijjuttä te atthä jam baddha tena hoi nijjutti.
(Avani 88) niryuktānām va sutreṣveva parasparasambaddhānāmarthānāmāvirbhāvanam.
(Sūtrani 1 Vr p. 2) 2. A scholiastum or expositive treatise based on rational justification to clarify the purport of the Sutra (2) (canonical aphorisms). niryuktayaḥ niryuktänäm-sütre bhidheyataya
vyavasthäpitänämarthänäm yuktih.
......ijjutti vakkhāṇam.........
(SamaVr Pa 101) (Vibha 965)
Nirlanchanakarina
A kind of Karmādāna (óccupation involving immense violence and possession);
to earn livelhood through castration or emasculation of ox etc. or piercing the nose of the animals (for putting nose-string). nāsāvedho'nikanam muskacchedanam pṛṣṭhagā
lanam.
karnakambalavicchedo, nirlaichanamudiritam.. (Prasa 266 Vr Pa 63)
Nirvartanadhikaraniki Kriya
A kind of Adhikaraṇiki Kriyā,
an activity of manufacturing anew the weapons. yacciditastayornirvarttanam sa nirvarttanadhi(Stha 2.7 Vr Pa 38) See-Samyojanadhikaraṇiki Kriyā.
karaniki.
Nirvana
1. Mokṣa (liberation or final emancipation)That which is the repose of tranquillity due to com-plete extinction of the flames of Karma. nivvāņam ti abāham ti, siddhi logaggameva ya. khemam sivam aṇäbäham, jam caranti mahe
sino..
nirvänti-karmanalavidhyapanacchitibhavantyasmin jantava iti nirvanam.
(U 23.83 SaVr Pa 511) 2. State of supreme Samadhi (2) (psychic serenity)-It is attained by a person who is ingenuous and righteous one. Or the luminous state of consciousness; establishment of self in its own
nature.
nivvāņam paramam jäi ghayasittavva pāvae...
~: 185:~
niroṛtirnirvanam, svasthyamityarthaḥ. (U 3.12 SaVṛ Pa 185)
See-Moksa.
Nirvāṇamārga
The path to attainment of the ultimate, ideal and unhindered bliss.
nirvanam sakalakarmakṣayajamatyantikam sukhamityarthaḥ, nirvaṇasya margo nirvanamarga iti.....paramanirurtikaranam.
(AvaHaVṛ 2p. 181)
Nirvaṇavādi
School of philosophy which believes in Mokşa (liberation or final emancipation)-The tradition of the Sramanas (1) (ascetics) is a Nirvanavadi tradition.
....ṇivvāṇavādīṇiha ṇāyaputte...
(Sutra 1.6.21)
Nirvikṛtika
A form of Pratyakhyāna (1) (formal resolve (vow) of abstinence));
in which one renounces the food of all the four types (food, drink, delicacies quâ eatables and dilicacies quâ lickables) after taking meals devoid of Vikṛti (dairy product-butter, milk, curd; sweets, sugar and oil) once in the whole day.
nivvigaiyam paccakkhai cauvviham pi ähāramasaṇam pāṇam khaimam säimam. (Ava 6.10)
Nirvicikitsa
The third out of the eightfold conduct pertaining to the Samyaktva (right faith);
absence of doubt about getting the reward of the sadhand (spiritual practice). vicikitsa-phalam prati samdeho, yatha-kimiyataḥ klesasya phalam sydduta neti?....tadabhāvo nirvicikitsam..... (U 28.31 Savy Pa567)
Nirvisamänakalpasthiti
A type of Pärihärika;
the code of conduct of the four ascetics engaged in penances during the Pariharaviśuddhi Câritra (purificatory conduct).
pariharanam parihāraḥ-tapoviseṣastena carantiti pärihärikäḥ, te dvidha nirviśamānakā nirviṣṭakayikäśca. tatra nirviśamanakā-vivakṣitatapoviseṣasevakāh, nirviṣṭakāyikāḥāsevitavivakṣitatapoviseṣāḥ. (Prasă 602 Vr Pa 169)

Page #203

- 186
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
See-Anirhāri.
Nirvistakāyikakalpasthiti A type of Pārihārika; the code of conduct of those ascetics who have already completd their course of penance during the Parihāravisuddhi Caritra (purificatory conduct) and have now.employed themselves in the service (of other ascetics practising the same conduct). (Prasā 602 Vr Pa 169) See-Nirvisamānakalpasthiti.
Nirvrtta That person, whose Kaşāyas (passions) have been pacified. nirvṛttaḥ kaşāyopaśamācchitibhütah.
(Sūtra 1.11.38 Vr Pa 210)
Nivrttibādara Jivasthāna The eighth Jivasthāna/Gunasthāna (stage of spiritual development); 1. Nivrtti means dissimilarity: that Jivasthāna, in which the purity of the Pariņāma (1) (to undergo transformation from one state to another one) of all the souls, who had entered in this Jivasthāna simultaneously, at a particular Samaya (smallest time-unit) is not the same. . nivịttih-samasamayavartijivānām pariņāmaoisuddlerisadsata. nivrttibādara jīvasthāne bhinnasamayavartijīvānām pariņāmavisuddhirvisadrsi bhavati, samasamayavartijivānām ca visadỊsi sadȚsi cā'pi.
(Sakham 1 p. 194) 2. The spiritual purity of the soul possessed of nivrtti and bādara Kaşāya, i.e. gross (or coarse) passions. Another name of Nivrttibādara livasthāna is Apūrvakarana (2) (that is, a stage, the like of which was never attained before). nivettiyukto bādarakaşāyo nivettibādarah. bādaraḥ sthūlah idamapūrvakaranamapi ucyate.
(Jaisidi 7.10 Vr).
Nirvịtti Indriya Organic structure of the sense-organ-A type of Dravyendriya (physical sense-organ); the external and internal material (anatomical) structure of sense-organ. nirvýttirnāma prativisistaḥ samsthānavisesaḥ. sāpi dvidhā-bhāhyā abhyantarā ca..
(NandiMaVr Pa 75)
Nirveda Detachment-One of the fundamental characteristics of Samyaktva (right faith); detachment towards the sensual objects. nivveenam divvamānusatericchiesu kāmabhogesu nivveyam havvamāgacchai. savvavisaesu virajjai.
(U 29.3)
Nisītha. A kind of Kālika Śruta (a category of Agama (2) (canonical work) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night); One of the four Chedasūtras (four canonical works, viz., Nisitha, Vyavahāra, Kalpa, Daśā)), which contains a penitentiary code which describes the rules and procefure of expiation.
(Nandi 78) pacchittamihajjhayaņe....
(NiBhā 71) idamajjhayanam avavāyabahulam.
(Nicīī 1 p. 35)
Nirvedani A kind of tale; the tale which is told, with the moral that one should remain detached to the Samsāra (cycle of transmigration in mundane existence) by depicting the auspicious and inauspicious fruition of the Karmas committed in one's life. samsārādernirvvinnah kriyate anayeti nirvedani.
(Sthā 4.246 Vr Pa 200)
Niścayanaya Transcendental Naya (non-absolutistic standpoint)- It is a view which accepts the real (metaphysical) nature of the object. tättvikārthābhyupagamaparo niscayah.
(Bhiksu 5.18) See-Naiscayika Naya.
Nirhāri The Anasana (fast unto death) which is undertaken by the ascetic inside the upāsraya (the place of sojourn of the ascetic). 'nīhārime ya'tti nirhāreņa nirurttam yattannirhārimam, pratisraye yo mriyate tasyaitat, tatkadevarasya nirhāraṇāt. (Bhaga 2.49 Vr)
Niscita Avagrahamati
(Tabhä 1.16 Vr) See--Asamdigdha Avagrahamati.

Page #204

-: 187
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakośa Niśrāņapada Clause of exception (to conduct)-It is followed by the ascetics who have weak faith (in the canonical commandments). nisriyate---mandasraddhakairāsevyata iti nisranam tacca tat padam ca nisrānapadam-apavādapadamityarthaḥ.
(BrBhā 661 Vr)
(upholding the Varşas or the seven regions of the Jambūdvipa); it is situated in the south of Mahāvideha Kşetra, north of Harivarsa, west of Eastern Lavanasamudra and east of Western Lavanasamudra and it acts as the dividing line between Harivamsa and Videha regions. mahāvidehassa vāsassa dakkhinenam, harivāsassa uttareņam, puratthimalavaṇasamuddassa paccatthimenam, paccatthimalavanasamuddassa puratthimenam, ettha namjambuddive dive ņisahe ņāmam vāsaharapavvae pannatte.
(Jam 4.86) harivamsavidehayorvibhaktā nişadhah.
(Tabhä 3.11 Vr)
Nisrästhāna The place which is supportive in the sādhanā (spiritual practice) of the ascetic (Muni). dhammannam caramānassa pamca nissätthāņā pannattā, tam jahā chakkāyā, gane, rāyā, gāhāvati, sariram.
(Sthā 5.192)
Nisrita Avagrahamati A kind of empirical Avagraha (sensation); sensation of an object on the basis of the prior experience of the object; e.g.-experience of the smooth, tender tactile sensation of a flower, which had already been experienced before. yadā tvetasmādākhyātāllingāt paricchinatti nisritam tadā sa lingamavagrhņātiti bhanyate.
(Tabhā 1.16 Vr)
Nişadya Specific postures for sitting-They are to be used (by the ascetics) asāsanas (yogic postures). nişadanāni nişadyāḥ—upaveśanaprakārāh.
(Sthā 5.50 V; Pa 287) See-Naişadyika.
Niseka A quantum of the karmadalika (karmic clusters) which comes simultaneously into Udaya (rise) in one Samaya (smallest time-unit)—That specific constitution of the Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma), which is in consonance with the fruition that takes place every Samaya (smallest time-unit); when the period of Abādhākāla (dormancy) is over, the phenomenon or the construction of the Karmanişeka takes place, which is as follows: the bound Karmas start giving fruit gradually; they get divided into 'quanta'; each quantum would come into rise, one after the other in a sequence. In the first Samaya, the quantum of the Karmanişeka is larger than that which would drip in the second Samaya; the quantum in the third Samaya would be still less and so on; there will be a gradual drop down in the quantum. karmanişeko nāma karmadalikasyānubhavanārtham racanăviseṣaḥ. tatra ca prathamasamaye bahukam nişiñcati dvitiyasamaye viseşahinam tytiyasamaye višeşahinamevam yāvadutkrstasthitikam karmadalikam tāvad viseşahinam nişiñcati.
(Bhaga 6.34 Vr)
Nişadyā Parīşaha Hardship quâ stay at a solitary place-A type of Parişaha (hardship); while undertaking a special course of sādhanā (spiritual practice) at a solitary place (like cremation grounds), which is suitable for such sādhanā, the ascetic may have to encounter with incidence of terror; at such time, he should endure it with equanimity (without being frightened or without quitting the place). susāne sunnagāre vā rukkhamüle va egao. akukkuo nisiejjā na ya vittäsae param.. tattha se citthamānassa uvasaggābhidhārae. samkābhio na gacchejjā utthittä annamāsaņam..
(U 2.20, 21)
Nişkāmkşita The second out of the eightfold conduct pertaining to the Samyaktva (right faith); not to have any proclivity for accepting any school of philosophy other than the one propounded by the omniscient one. kāmkşitam-yuktiyuktatvādahimsadyabhidhāyitvācca śākyolūkādidarsanānyapi sundarānyevetyanyānyadarśanagrahātmakam tadabhāvo niskāmkṣitam.
(U 28.31 SãV? Pa 567)
Nişadha Name of one of the six Varsadhara mountains,

Page #205

188:
Jaina Pāribhäsika Sabdakosa
Nişpratikarmatā A kind of Yogasamgraha; renunciation of caring for body. 'nippadikammaya'tti tathaiva nispratikarmatā sarirasya vidheyā. (Sama 32.1.1 V? Pa 55)
Nisarga Kriyā A kind of Kriyā (urge); approving of an evil act. pāpādānādipravrttiviseşābhyanujñānam nisargakriyā.
(TaVā6.5)
the Jambūdvipa); it is situated in north of Mahāvideha, south of Ramyak Varşa, west of Eastern Lavanasamudra and east of Western Lavanasamudra and it acts as the dividing line between Mahāvideha Varşa and Ramyk Varşa regions. mahāvidehassa vāsassa uttarenan, rammagavāsassa dakkhinenam, puratthimillalavanasamuddassa paccatthimenam, paccatthimalavanasamuddassa puratthimenam, ettha nam jambuddive dive nilavamte nāmam vāsaharapavvae.
Jam 4.262) videharamyakayorvibhaktä nilah.
(TaBhā 3.11 Vr)
Nisargaruci A type of Ruci (faith); 1. The Ruci created in the Tattvas (categorise of truth) such as Jiva (soul) etc. due to (naturally obtained) right knowledge (understanding, comprehension and perception), without the sermon of others. 2. The person possessed of Nisargaruci (1). bhyattheņāhigayā jīvājīvā ya punnapävam ca. sahasammuiyāsavasamvaro ya roei u nisaggo..
(u 28.17)
Nisargasamyagdarśana anupadeśātsamyagdarśanamutpadyata ityetannisargasamyagdarśanam. (TaBhā 1.3) See-Nisargaruci.
Nilaleśyā Blue Lesyā (psychic colour)—The second among the six kinds of Leśyā; (it is the second inauspicious Lesyā). 1. The inauspicious flow of Bhāva (1) (disposition at subtle state of consciousness)-A type of radiation emanating from the soul at very subtle level of consciousness, which makes the soul prone to worldly pleasures. issãamarisaatavo, avijjamāyā ahiriyā ya. geddi paose ya sadhe, pamatte rasalolue sãyagavesae ya.. . ārambhão avirao, khuddo sāhassio naro. eyajogasamāutto, nilalesam tu pariņame.
(U 34.23, 24) See-Bhāvalesyā. 2. The Pudgalas (material clusters) of blue colour which become instrumental in creation of Nilalesyā (1). nilāsogasamkāsā cāsapicchasamappabhā. veruliyaniddhasamkāsā nilalesā u vannao..
(U 34.5) See-Dravyaleśyā.
Nihnava
(ViBhā 2299)
See-Pravacana-nihnava.
Nicagotra A sub-type of Gotra (status-determining) Karma; the rise of which is responsible for experience of low caste, low family etc. by the Jiva (soul). yadudayavasāt punarjñānādisampanno'pi nindām labhate hinajātyādisambhavam ca tat nicairgotram.
(Prajna 23.57 Vy Pa 475)
Niraja Immaculate soul-The soul, which is free from (the impurity of) all the eight Karmas. nirayā nāma atthakammapagadivimukkā bhannamti.
(Da 4.24 JiCi p. 117)
Naigama Naya Pantoscopic (figurative or conventional) Naya (non-absolutistic standpoint) 1. The view-point which takes stock of bothbheda (difference) and abheda (identity). bhedābhedagrāhi naigamah. (Bhiksu 5.4) 2. The view-point which is cognizant of the intention (of the speaker). samkalpagrāhi ca.
(Bhiksu 5.4)
Nila Name of one of the six Varşadhara mountains, (upholding the Varşas or the seven regions of
Naipunika An expert

Page #206

Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
1. One who has a very deep knowledge (of a subject).
nipuṇam sükṣmajñānam tena carantiti naipunikāḥ...... (Stha 9.28 Vr Pa 428) 2. The studies in the ninth Purva (canonical work of earlier lore) called Vidyanupravāda. athava anupravadabhidhanasya....adhyayanaviseṣā eveti. (Stha 9.28 VT Pa 428)
Nairayikayuşka
A sub-type of Ayuşya (life-span-determining) Karma, due to the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (soul) undergoes the experience of the state of infernal being.
närakadyayuhpudgalānāmudayena närakädyāyurvedayate. (Prajid 23.37 Vr Pa 463) ayurevayuskan...tatra naraka utpattiyatanasthänäni prthiviparipativiseṣästatsambandhinah sattva api tätsthyannarakästeṣämidamayurnārakam. (TaBha 8.11 Vrp. 148)
Nairyatrika
The Dharma (1) (spiritual doctrine) which leads (the soul) to Moksa (liberation). (Sutra 1.8.11)
Naiścayika Arthävagraha'
Real Avagraha (sensation)-That Avagraha, in which there is sensation of only the Samanya (generic attribute) and which lasts for only one Samaya (smallest time-unit). avagraho dvidha-naiscayiko vyavahārikasca. tatra naiscayiko näma sämanyaparicchedah, sa caikasamayikaḥ sastre bhihitaḥ.
(TaBha 1.16 Vr)
See-Vyāvahārika Arthāvagraha.
Naiscayika Käla
Transcendental time (or the absolute time)The Kala (time) which is ubiquitous (ie., allpervading) and which exists in each and every substance; it is the cause of transformation (of all substances).
naiscayikastu pratidravyam vartate tena tasya sarvavyapitvam. (Jaisidi 1.35 Vr)
Naiścayika Naya
Transcendental Naya (non-absolutistic standpoint)-The view-point which takes cognizance of the entire substance with all its modes; e.g., the big black bee is possessed of all the five
colours.
~:189:~
vavahariyanayassa godde phäniyagule, necchaiyanayassa pamcavanne dugamdhe pamcarase aṭṭhaphase pannatte.. ....vavahariyanayassa kälae bhamare, necchaiyanayassa pamcavanne java atthaphase pamatte... (Bhaga 18.107,108) tättvikärthäbhyupagamaparo niscayaḥ, yathapañcavarno bhramarah, taccharirasya badaraskandhatvena. (Bhiksu 5.18 Vr) See-Vyavaharanaya.
Naisadyika
A variety of Kayaklesa Tapa (extemal austerity by undertaking yogic postures); one who sits in Niṣadyas (specific postures for sitting) like Samapädaputa etc... naiṣadyikaḥ samapadaputadiniṣadyopavesi. (Stha 7.49 Vr Pa 378)
Naisedhiki
1. That ground, where the funeral ceremony of the ascetic is performed. 'naiṣedhikyam va' savaparisthapanabhumуām. (BrBha 5541 Vr) 2. That place where Svadhyaya (scriptural studies and teaching) is done. 'nisihiya' sajjhayathāṇam, jammi vā rukkhamůladan saiva nisihiyä. (DaAC p. 126)
Naisedhiki Sämäcări
One of the ten types of Sāmācāri (rules of conduct quá etiquette, formality and convention); formality of uttering (twice) the word 'nissahi (naisedhiki), while entering the place of sojourn. ......thane kujja nisihiyam. (U 26.5)
Naisṛṣṭiki Kriya
A type of Kriya (urge);
the activity of throwing any object (animate or inanimate), which becomes the cause of the bondage of Karma.
nisarjanam nisrstam, kṣepanamityarthah, tatra bhava tadeva vā naisṛṣṭiki, nisrjato yah karmmabandhah. (Stha 2.26 Vr Pa 39)
Naisarpa
A kind of Mahanidhi (an encyclopaedian treatise):
the treatise which deals exhaustively with the topic of the construction of city, village etc. (town

Page #207

~:190~
-planning).
nesappanmi nivesā, gamägara-nagara-paṭṭaṇānam ca.
doṇamuhamaḍambäṇam, khamdhārāṇam gihā(Stha 9.22.2)
nam ca..
Noatimātra Bhojana
The eighth type of Brahmacarya-gupti (protective discipline of celebacy):
not to take the food in excess than the prescribed quantity.
dhammaladdham miyam käle, jattattham panihānavam.
naimattam tu bhumjejja, bambhacerarao saya.. (U 16.8)
Noamana
A state of mind;
the mind which is bereft of the objective, the mind which does not have any fixed relation with an objective. (Stha 3.357 VrPa 132) See-Tadanyamana, Tanmana. Noagamataḥ Jñaśarira Dravyanikṣepa A variety of Noagamataḥ Dravya Nikṣepa (virtually or metaphorically transferred epithet); the epithet knower given to the body of the knower (soul), which used to know the subject under consideration, in the past but at present is devoid of that knowledge. jänagasariradavvāvassayam-avassaetti payatthähigärajanagassa jam sarirayam vavagaya-cuya caviya-cattadeham jivavippajadham sejjägayam va santhäragayam vā nisihiyagayam vā siddhasilätalagayam va päsittänam koi vacijaaho nam imenam sarirasamussaenam jinaditthenam bhaveṇam avassae tti payam aghaviyam pannṇaviyam parüviyam damsiyam nidamsiyam uvadamsiyam. jaha ko ditṭhamto? ayam malukumbhe asi, ayam ghayakumbhe äsi. se tam janagasariradavvavassayam... (Anu 16)
Noägamataḥ Jñaśarira-bhavyaśarira-vyatirikta Dravyanikṣepa
A variety of Nogamatah Dravya Niksepa (virtually or metaphorically transferred epithet); that activity or substance, which is not related with one who was knower in the past or who would be knower in the future; e.g., the dravya mangala (physically auspicious objects) such as svastika, śrivatsa etc. which are devoid of both
Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
the past as well as the present knower. tavvatinittam jaha sotthiyasirivacchidino atthamangalaya suvannadadhiakkhayamādiņi ya. (AVaCa 1 p. 5)
Noagamataḥ Dravyanikṣepa
A variety of Dravya Niksepa (virtually or metaphorically transferred epithet);
the epithet 'knower' given-to the dead body of a person who used to be the knower of the subject (or the meaning of the word) under consideration; to the body of the person who is a would-be knower of the subject (or the meaning of the word) under consideration; to that substance which symbolically represents the subject (or the meaning of the word) under consi deration.
jānagasariram jo jivo mangalapadasthadhikärajanao tassa jam sariram vavagayajivam,puvvabhavapannavanam paducca, jaha ayam ghayakumbhe asi ayam mahukumbhe bhavissati, evan bhaviyasariravibhāsä käyavvä. (AvaC1 p. 5)
Noagamataḥ Bhavyaśarira Dravyanikṣepa
A variety of Nodgamataḥ Dravya Niksepa (virtually or metaphorically transferred epithet); the epithet knower' given to the body of at person who is a would-be knower, but at present is devoid of the knowledge of the subject under consideration.
bhaviyasariradavvävassayam-je jive jonijammaṇanikkhamte imenam ceva adattaenam sarirasamussaenam jinaditthenam bhaveṇam āvassae tti payam seyakäle sikkhissai, na tava sikkhai, jaha ko ditthamto, ayam mahukumbhe bhavissai, ayam ghayakumbhe bhavissai. se tam bhaviyasariradavvāvassayam.. (Anu 17)
Noägamataḥ Bhavanikṣepa
A variety of Bhava Nikṣepa (transferred epithet for an actualized state);
the epithet 'knower' given to the actualized state of 'knower' when he is an actual knower of the word under consideration as well as he is engaged in that activity (which is connoted by that word).
upadhyāyārthajñaḥ adhyāpanakriyapravṛttasca noagamato bhavopadhyayaḥ. (Jaisi 10.9 Vr)
Noindriya
1. Quasi-sense-Mind;

Page #208

191:
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakośa that (organ) whose function is to analyze and reflect over the objects already apprehended by the sense-organs; hence, it is called 'quasi-sense' i.e., slightly like sense (but not sense). (Mind is not a sense-organ because it has no independent jurisdiction over the external percievable objects, and this lack of independent capacity disqualifies it from attaining the status which the sense-organ has). noindriyam-manah. (Sthā 6.14 Vr Pa 338) 2. Four passions. See-Dānta.
Nokarmasarira Quasi-karmic body—The auxiliary material of Karma; the four types of body viz., Audārika (gross), Vaikriya (protean), Ahāraka (conveyance) and Taijasa (fiery). orāliya-veguvviya-āhāraya-tejaņāmakammudaye. cauņokammasarīrā, kammeva ya hodi kammaiyam.. karmasahakāritvena işatkarmatvācca nokarmasariratvasambhavāt.
(Goji 244 Vr)
Noindriyapratyakşa Super-sensory knowledge-The knowledge directly gained by the soul, independent of the senses. noimdiyapaccakkham ti imdiyātirittam.
(Nandi 7 Cū p. 15)
Noindriyayamanīya Not to allow the Udiraņā (premature rise) of anger, pride, deciet and greed to occur. jam me koha-māna-māyā-lohā vocchinnā no udiremti, settam noimdiyajavanijje..
(Bhaga 18.210)
Nokaṣāya Quasi-passions-The (nine types of) semi-passions which are accomplices of the Kaşāya (passions), (viz., anger, conceit, deceit and greed); e.g., Hāsya, Rati etc.. kaşāyaiḥ sahacāriņo nokaşāyā iti, uktam ca-- kaşāyasahavarttitvāt, kaşāyapreranādapi. hāsyādinavakasyoktā, nokaşāyakaşāyatā..
| (Prajna 23.36 Vr Pa 469) Nokaṣāyavedanīya To undergo realisation of the Nokaşāyas (quasi-passions) such as the sexual urge of female etc., which are the sub-types of Caritramohaniya (conduct-deluding) Karma. strivedādinokaşāyarūpeṇa vedyate tannokaņāyavedaniyam. (Prajna 23.34 Vr Pa 468)
Nokarma The state of the Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma), which ensue when the state of their Udaya (rise) is over; in this state they (are rendered impotent and hence) are available for undergoing Nirjarā (falling off). veditarasam karma nokarma. (Bhaga 7.75 Vr)
Noparīta-noaparīta The Siddha (liberated soul)-The soul which has transcended both-the Parita and the Aparita. noparitte-noaparitte sādie apajjavasite.
(Jivā 9.82)
Nokarmavargaņā The nineteen Vargaņās (classes of material clusters) of Pudgala (material aggregates) except the four viz., Karmavaraganā (class of material clusters quâ Karma), Bhāṣāvargaņā (class of material clusters which are specifically used in the process of speaking), Manovarganā (a class of material clusters which are specifically used in the process of thinking and reflecting) and Taijasavarganā (class of material clusters quâ fiery body). (In total there are 23 Vargaņās). sesaekkoņavisavaggaņāo nokammavaggaņāo.
(Dhava Pu 14 p. 52)
Nobhavopapātagati A type of Upapātagati; The motion of the Siddha (liberated soul) and the Paramāņu (the ultimate atom) which takes place in one Samaya (smallest time-unit). nobhavah-bhavavyatiriktah karmasamparkasampādyanairayikatvādiparyāyarahita iti bhavah, sa ca pudgalah siddho vā.
(Prajñā 16.33 V; Pa 328) nobhavovavāyagati duvihāpannattā, tam jahāpoggalanobhavovavāyagati ya siddhanobhavovavāyagati ya..
(Prajna 16.33)

Page #209

192:
Jaina Päribhāṣika Sabdakosa
Nosabdarūpagandharasasparśānupāti The tenth Brahmacarya-gupti (protective discipline of celebacy), which is in the form of rampart (for the protection of celibacy), in which there is the directive injunction for the ascetic for not getting attached to sound, colour, smell, taste and touch. sadde rūve ya gamdhe ya, rase phāse taheva ya. pamcavihe kāmagune niccaso parivajjae..
(U 16-Sūtra12 gāthā10)
guration); structure (size, shape etc.) of the parts (or organs) above the navel are reasonably broad (i.e., in proper proportion or symmentry), but the lower portion is narrow (i.e., asymmetrical). nābherupari vistarabahulam sariralaksanoktapramāṇabhāg adhastu hinādhikapramāņam.
(Sthā 6.31 Vr Pa 339)
Nosamjñīnoasamjñi Neither-Samjñi-nor-Asamjñi—The omniscient and the Siddha (liberated soul)—both transcend the states of Samjni (soul endowed with mind) as well as Asamjni (soul not endowed with mind). nosamjninoasamjới ca kevali siddhasca....
(Prajmã 28.120 Vr Pa 525)
Nyāya Science of logic-Toexamine the Tattvas (categories of truth) through reasoning, which has four components-Pramāna, Prameya, Pramiti, and Pramātā. yuktyārthapariksanam nyāyaḥ. (Bhiksu 1.1)
Nosātasaukhyapratibaddha A type of Brahmacarya-gupti (protective discipline of celebacy), in which the practitioner of celibacy does not become tied up with the agreeable and comfortable sensations. nosāyāsokkhapadibaddhe yāvi bhavai. (Sama 9.1)
Nyāsāpahāra An Aticāra (partial transgression) of the vow of Sthula Mrşāvāda Viramana (abstinerice from gross falsehood, the second vow of the lay follower); to state less the amount of money etc. entrusted to one's care, due to forgetfulness. hiranyädinikṣepe'lpasamkhyānujñānavacanam nyāsāpahārah.
(TaVā7.26)
: Pa
Nosūksmanobādara Siddha (liberated soul)-The soul which is free from embodiment is neither Sukşma (subtle) nor Bādara (gross). nosūkmanobādarāh siddhāh.
(Prajn8 3.111 Vy Pa 139)
Parkaprabhā Mud-hued infernal land-The Gotra (clan) of the fourth infernal earth (Meghā which is mudhued. (See fig. p. 396). parka ivābhāti parkaprabhā. (AnuCū p. 35) See-Ratnaprabhā.
Pakşa
(Bhiksu 3.9)
See-Dharmi, Sūdhya.
Nostrikathā A Bhāvanā (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Brahmacarya Mahāvrata (the fourth great vow of celebacy); not to indulge in amorous talks (or lewd stories) about women or the beautification of women and the like. striņām kathā strikathā....rāgānubandhini desajātikulanepathyabhāṣāgativibhramerigitahāsyalīlākatākşapranayakalahasrrigārarasānuviddhā vātyeva cittodadheravasyamtayā vikşobhamatanoti tasmāt tadvarjanam śreya iti bhāvayet.
(Tabhā 7.3 Vr)
Pañcamahāvratika Dharma That Dharma (1) (spiritual doctrine) which was propounded by Lord Mahavira for the ascetic (Muni) in the form of five Mahāvratas (great vows). se jahāņāmae ajjo! mae samaņāņam niggamthaņam pamcamahavvatie sapadikkamane acelae dhamme pannatte.
(Sthā 9.62)
Nyagrodhaparimandala Samsthāna The second type of Samsthāna (2) (bodily confi
Pañcayāma The five types of self-discipline (self-restraint), i.e., the five Mahāvratas (great vows).

Page #210

Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa
- 193:
'pamcajāmassa' tti pañcānām yāmānām-mahāvratānām samāhārah pañcayāmam.
(Sama 25.1 Vr Pa 43)
cayuktāḥ manușyādayah pañcedriyāḥ.
(Brdrasam 11 Vrp. 23)
(s.
Pañcaśikṣita Dharma That Dharma (1) (spiritual doctrine) which is com-prises the discipline of five injunctions, viz., non-violence, truth, non-stealing, celibacy and non-possessiveness. pañcasikşah-prānātipātādiviramanopadeśātmikāḥ samjātā yasminnasau pañcaśikṣitaḥ.
(U 23.12 SãV? Pa 499, 500)
Pañcendriyaratna Those seven ratnas (precious and unique animate and inanimate objects) of the Cakravarti (universal sovereign), which are in the form of the five-sensed living beings; viz., Striratna (chief queen), Senāpatiratna (commander-in-chief), Grhapatiratna (chamberlain), Purohitaratna (priest), Vardhakiratna (artisan), Asvaratna (horse), Hastiratna (elephant). senāpatyādīni sapta pañcedriyāņi.
(Prasa Vr Pa 351)
Pañcāngapraņipāta That obeisance, in which five limbs are bent (to pay reverence); they are-both knees, both hands and the head. do jāņū donni karā, pamcamamgam hoi uttamamgam tu. sammam sampaņivāo neo pamcamgapaņivāo..
(Pañcā 112)
Pañcāņuvratika (Dharma) That Dharma (1) (spiritual doctrine) which was propounded by Lord Mahavira for the lay follower in the form of five Anuvratas (five smaller vows of righteousness). se jhäņāmae ajjo! mae samanovāsagāņam pamcānuvvatie..dhamme pannatte. (Sthā 9.62)
Patabuddhi That genius (ascetic), who, by dint of his sharp intellect, can retain (hold) all the scriptural aphorisms and their meanings propounded by a learned speaker in the same fashion as a cloth having the capacity of holding the objects. 'padabuddhi' tti pațavat visistavaktyvanaspativisrstavividhaprabhūtasūtrārthapuşpaphalagrahaņasamarthatayā buddhiryeşām te tathā.
(Aupa 1.24 Vr Pa 52) Pandita Seer1. That ascetic (Muni), who is well acquainted with the evils of enjoying those sensual pleasures which have been renounced. pamdiyā ņāma cattāņam bhogānam padiyāiyane je dosā parijāņamti. (Da 2.11 Jičū p. 92) 2. One who is equipped with the right knowledge. panditāḥ--samyagjñānavantah. (DaHäV? Pa 99) 3. Ascetic-That Jiva (soul) who is totally abstinent, who is a scholar of the Tattva (category of truth), and also is self-restrained (ascetic). viraim paducca pamdie āhijjai. (Sutra 2.2.75) phalavadvijñānasamyuktatvāt pandito--buddhatattvaḥ samyata ityarthaḥ.
(Sthā 3.519 Vr Pa 165)
Pañcāstikāya. The five ultimate existents—The Astikāyas (extended substances) viz., Dharmāstikāya (medium of motion), Adharmāstikāya (medium of rest), Ākāsāstikāya (space), Pudgalāstikāya (physical order of existence), Jivästikāya (soul)--these five real substances which are eternal and are in the form of the aggregates of Pradeśas (the indivisible units of the substance) or Paramāņus (the ultimate atoms). pamcatthikāe na kayāi nāsi, na kayāi natthi, na kayāi na bhavissai. bhuvim ca, bhavai ya, bhavissai ya dhuve niyae sāsae akkhae avvae avatthie nicce.
(Nandi 126)
Pañcendriya Five-sensed living being-A living being endowed with all the five senses-organs viz., tactile, gustatory, olfactory, ocular and auditory. E.g-human being, cow and the like. sparśanarasanaghrānacakṣuhśrotrendriyapan
Pandita Marana Death of an ascetic-When a self-restrained (ascetic) passes away, it is called Pandita Marana. panditāṇa maranam panditamaranam, viratänāmityarthaḥ.
(UCū p.128)

Page #211

194
Pandita Virya
A kind of viryalabdhi (attainment of Virya (spirttual energy); the power obtained through the Kṣayopasama (annihilation-cum-subsidence) of Caritramoha (conduct-deluding) Karma and Viryantaraya (Karma, obstructing the spiritual energy):
the self-exertion of an ascetic infused with the self-restraint. (Bhaga 8.145) See-Balavirya.
Patracăraṇa
A type of Carana Rddhi (supernatural power of locomotion):
by dint of this supernatural power, the sadhaka (practitioner) can perform locomotion on the (green) leaves even without injuring them. avirähidūna jive talline bahuvihana pattanam. ja uvari vaccadi gumi sa riddhi pattacaraṇā ṇāma... (Tripa 4.1040)
Padavibhāga Sāmācāri
Dos and don'ts prescribed in the two Agamas (canonical works) viz., Kalpa (1) (one of the four Chedasutras, dealing with monastic conduct) and Vyavahara (3) (one of the four Chedasitras. dealing with expiation, conduct and jurispru dence).
padavibhāgasāmācāri kalpavyavahāraḥ, tatraughasāmācāri padavibhāgasāmācāri ca navamapurväntarvartti yat tṛtiyam sämäcärivastvasti, tatrapi vimsatitamät präblṛtät sädhvamgrahārtham bhadrabahusväminä niryüḍhā.
(ONIVṛ Pa 1)
padavibhāgasāmācāri chedasüträni. (AVaNi 665 HaVṛ p. 172)
Padastha Dhyana
The Dhyana (meditation) undertaken by taking assistance of the syllables like Mantras, etc... yatpadani pavitrani, samalambya vidhiyate. tatpadastham samakhyātam dhyanasiddhantaparagail. (Yosa 8.1)
Padahina
An Aticara (partial transgression) pertaining to Jñana (knowledge):
recitation of the scripture with omission of the words from the text." padenaivonam.
(AvaHaVr2 p. 161)
Jaina Paribhāṣika Sabdakosa
Padānusāriņi Buddhi
A kind of Buddhi Radhi (supernatural intellect). obtained through the spiritual practice. by dint of which one can know all the aphorisms just by catching a single aphorism.
jo suttapaeya bahum suyamanudhāvai payāņu(Vibha 800)
sārī so..
Padmalesya
Yellow Lesya (psychic colour)-The fifth among the six kinds of Lesya; (it is the second-auspiclous Lesya);
1. The auspicious flow of Bhava (1) (disposition at subtle level of consciousness)-A type of radiation emanating from soul at very subtle. level of consciousness, which is related with attenuated and subsided Kasayas (passions). payanukkohamane ya, mayalobhe ya payanue. pasantacitte damtappä, jogavam uvahäṇavam... taha payanuvai ya, uvasamte jiimdie. eyajogasamautto, pamhalesam tu pariname... (U 34.29.30)
See-Bhavalesya.
2. The Pudgalas (material clusters) of yellow colour which become instrumental in creation. of the Padmalesya (1).
hariyalabhoyasamkäsä haliddableyasanmibhā. sanāsayakusumanibha pamhalesa u vayao... (U34.8)
See-Dravyalesya.
Padmasana
Lotus posture-A sitting posture in which the middle portion of one calf-muscle touches the other calf-muscle,
janghaya madhyabhäge tu samśleşo yatra janghaya.
padmasanamiti proktam tadāsanavicakṣaṇaiḥ... (Yos 34.8)
Panakasukṣma
The fungus that develops in rainy (moist) season on soil, wood, clothes etc., which has the same colour as that of the substance on which it grows. paṇagasuhumam ṇāmam pamcavanno paṇago vāsāsu bhumikaṭṭhauvagaraṇadisu taddavvasamavanno paṇagasuhtumam. (Da 8.15 JiCa p. 278)
Para
1. Apta (unimpeachable authority on Truth)Tirthankara (ford-founder) who is par exce

Page #212

Jaina Pāribhäsika Sabdakosa
- 195:
llence.
...jiņā param natthi.
(ANi 66) 'para' sabda utkrstatāvācako'sti. dharmakşetre tirtharikarā utkrstāh vartante. (ABhā 1.3) 2. A householder is debbed as the 'other', for he is relatively 'other to (i.e., of different category from) the asetic (Muni). parā gihatthā.
(NiBhā 432 Cu)
Parapāşandasamstava An Aticāra (partial transgression) of Samyaktva (right faith); to cultivate familarity with the heretics--those who are following the path which is against the ultimate goal (Moksa (liberation)). parapāşandasamstavaḥ-lakṣyapratigāminām paricayah.
(Jaisidi 5.10 Vr)
Parakāyasastra Weapon of alien kind--A type of Sastra (weapon or instrument of violence); that animate or inanimate substance which, when used, kills a living being of an alien kind. E.g.-fire (fire-bodied beings) acts as the weapon for the earth-bodied beings. (ABhā 1.19) See-Svakāyasastra.
Parapratisthita Krodha The wrath which is instigated by other people. yadā para udirayati akrosādinā kopam tada kila tadvişayah krodh upajāyate iti sa parapratişthitah.
| (Prajmã 14.3 Vr Pa 290)
Parachandānuvartitā A form of Lokopacāravinaya (formal rules of modesty); to act obediently in accordance with the intention of others (who are higher in rank etc., such as the Acārya (preceptor) and the like). (paracchandānuvattiya'tti parābhiprāyānuvarttitvam.
(Stha7.137 Vr Pa 388)
Parabhāvavakratā Kriyā A type of Māyāpratyayā Kriyā (urge quâ deception); deception of others-propensity or activity for deceiving others through forged documents and the like. parabhāvasya varkanatā-vañcanatä yā kütalekhakaraņādibhih, sā parabhāvavarkanatā.
(Stha 2.18 Vr Pa 38)
Paraparivāda Pāpa The fifteenth type of Pāpakarma (indulging in evil activity); the bondage of inauspicious Karma caused by indulging in the activity of speaking ill of others.
(AV? Pa 72) “paraparivāe' viprakinam pareşām gunadosavacanam.
. (Bhaga 1.286 Vr)
Paramānu Ultimate atom--The fundamental substance in the form of Pudgala (physical substance), which is further indivisible and which is possessed of one type of colour, one type of smell, one type of taste and two types of touch. jam davvam avibhāgi, tam paramāņu vijānihi.
(Tavā5.25) paramānupoggale.....egavanne, egagamdhe, egarase, duphāse pannatte.. (Bhaga 18.111) See-Dravyaparamānu.
Paramāņupudgala
Paraparivāda Pāpasthāna The fifteenth type of Pāpasthāna; the Karma, due to the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (soul) indulges in the activity of speaking ill of others.
(hića 22.22)
(Bhaga 18.111)
See-Paramāņu.
Parapāşandapraśamsā An Aticāra (partial transgression) of Samyaktva (right faith); to admire the heretics-praise those who are following the path which is against the ultimate goal (Moksa (liberation)). parapāşandaprašamsă-laksyapratigāminām prasamsā.
(Jaisidi 5.10 Vr)
Paramātma Supreme soul1. The soul which is absolutely immaculate. paramātmātinirmalah.
(Sasa 5) 2. That soul that has attained the 13th or 14th Gunasthāna (stage of spiritual development), which is almost on part with the Siddha (liberated soul). 3. Siddha (liberated soul), who is evidently

Page #213

-: 196:
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa
Paramātmā. sayogyayogigunasthānadvaye.....siddhasadrsah paramātmā, siddhastu sākṣāt paramātmā.
(BrDra SamV, p. 38) 4. The Arhat (1) (Tirtharkara (ford-founder) who is the most worthy soul (in mundane state, with respect to spiritual qualities) and the Siddha (liberated soul) who has attained the highest accomplishment. paramappa vi ya duvihā arahamtā taha ya siddhā ya..
(KaA 192)
Paramparaparyāpta The Jiva (living being) which has accomplished state of Paryāptakā (accomplishment of bio-potentials) two or more than two Samayas (smallest time-units) ago. anantara paryāptakāḥ prathamasamayaparyāptakā ityarthah, itare tu paramparaparyāptakāḥ.
(Sthā 10.123 Vr Pa 487) See-Anantaraparyāpta.
Paramādhārmika Deva Those Asura (Devas) (demons) who use to inflict pain to the infernals of the first three infernal lands. paramusca te'dhārmikāśca samkliştapariņāmatvātparamādhārmikāḥ-asuraviseşāh, ye tisrşu prthivisu nārakān kadarthayantiti.
(Sama 15.1 Vr Pa 28)
Paramparāvagādha The Jiva (souls) occupying the ākāśapradesa (space-units) in discontinuity with the space under consideration. vivakṣitapradesāpekṣayā anantarapredebeşvavagādha-avasthitā anantarāvagādhah etadvilaksanāḥ paramparāvagādhāḥ ayam kşetrato bhedah.
(Sthā 10.123 V1 Pa 487) See Anantaravagādha.
Paramāvadhi Supreme Avadhijñāna (clairvoyance) 1. That Avadhijñāna, which has the capacity to know space equivalent to the whole lokakşetra (cosmic space) plus one Pradeśa (the indivisible unit of the substance) in minimum and that equivalent to innumerable Lokas (cosmoses) in the maximum. savvabahuaganijīvā niramtaramjattiyam bharijjamsu. khettam savvadisāgam, paramohi khettaniddittho..
(Nandi 18.2) jaghanyasya paramāvadheḥ kṣetram pradeśādhiko lokah....utkrstaparamāvadheḥ kṣetram salokālokapramāņā asamkhyeyā lokāḥ....agnijivatulyāḥ...trividho'pi paramāvadhiḥ utkrstacāritrayuktasyaiva bhavati nanyasya vardhamāno bhavati, na hiyamanah. apratipāti, na pratipāti..... dravyakşetrakālabhāvaih saivāvadherantahpāti paramāvadhih, atah paramāvadhirapi deśāvadhireva.
(Tavā 1.22.4) 2. That Avadhijñāna, one antaramuhurtta, (i.e. the duration of time between two Samayas (smallest time-units) and one Samaya less than one Muhurtta (= 48 minutes) after the attainment of which, the Kevalajñāna (omniscience) is going to be attained. paramohinnānavio kevalamamtomuhuttamittena.......
(ViBhā 689) paramohi amtomuhuttam bhavati. tato param kevalajñānam samuppajjati. (Avacū p. 40)
Paramparāhāraka 1. The Jiva (living being) which appropriates as its nutrition first the Pudgalas (material aggregates) which are occupying the space (region) in discontinuity with the region where they take birth and later on those (Pudgalas) which are situated in its own region. (i.e., the space-units occupied by itself). 2. The Jiva (living being) which appropriates its nutrition in the second, third etc. Samayas (smallest time-units) after its birth. ye tu pūrvavyavahitān satah pudgalān svakşetramāgatānāhārayanti te paramparāhārakāh, athavā prathamasamayāhārakā anantarähärakāh itare tvitare.
(Sthā 10.123 Vr Pa 487) See-Anantarāhāraka.
Paramparopapanna The Jiva (living being), after whose birth two or more Samayas (smallest time-units) have elapsed. yeşām tütpannānām dvayādayah samayā jätaste paramparopapannakāḥ. (Stha 10.123 Vr Pa 487) See-Anantaropapanna.
Paralokabhaya The fear which is felt due to alien species; e.g. the fear felt by the human being due to subhuman being, god etc.. . vijātiyāt-tiryagdevādeḥ sakāśānmanusyädi

Page #214

- 197:
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakośa nām yadbhayam tat paralokabhayam.
(Sthị 7.27 Vr Pa 369)
others.
(Sthā 2.34)
Paralokāśamsāprayoga A type of Aticāra (partial transgression of Samlekhanā (scraping penance unto death, i.e., emaciation of passions by a graded course of penance (fasting)); it consists in longing for reincarnation as a god in the next life. paralokāśamsāprayogo'devo'ham syām' ityādi.
(Upā 1.44 Vr p. 21) Paravāda Heretical view or doctrine-The view or the doctrine, which is accepted by other philosophers like Buddhist etc.. paravādāh—śākyādimatāni. (AupaVPa 33)
Parasamgraha Naya A type of Samgraha Naya (non-absolutistic standpoint through synthetic approach); the higher synthetic approach which takes cognizance of the existence as such) by ignoring the particular; e.g.--the universe is one (entity) (being inseparable from existence). aśeşavićeşeşvaudāsinyam bhajamānaḥ śuddhadravyam sanmātramabhimanyamānaḥ parasamgrahaḥ.
(Pranata 7.15)
Parasamaya
(Anu 607)
See-Paravāda.
Paravivāhakarana An Aticāra (partial transgression) of the vow of Svadārasamtoșa (the fourth vow of the lay follower-abstinence from sex with anyone other than one's spouse); to get others (person other than one's own issue or issue of one's relatives) married. pareşām-ātmana ātmiyāpatyebhyasca vyatiriktänām vivāhakaranam paravivāhakaranam.
(Upā 1.35 Vr p. 13)
Parasamayavaktavyatā A genre of presentation, in which the philosophical doctrines of the heretics are propounded (and examined or criticized). jattha nam parasamae āghavijjai pannavijjai parūvijjai damsijjai nidamsijjai uvadamsijjai. se tam parasamayavattavvayā. (Anu 607)
Parasparodirita Duḥkha Mutual infliction of pain-That pain which is inflicted mutually by those infernals who are possessed of deluded world-view. parasparodiritāni ca duḥkhāni narakeșu nārakāņām bhavanti. mithyādrstayo bhavapratyayavibhangānugatatvādālokya parasparamevābhighātādibhirduḥkhāni.
(Tavā 3.4)
Paravyapadesa An Aticāra (partial transgression) of the vow of Atithisamvibhāga(the 12th vow of the lay follower—to give food etc. to the ascetic); not to offer food to the ascetic) under the pretext that the food belonged to others. paravyapadeśaḥ' parakiyametat tena sādhubhyo na diyate iti sādhusamakşam bhañanam.
(upõ 1.43 Vrp. 19)
Parahastapāritāpaniki Kriyā A kind of Pāritāpaniki Kriyā (torture-based urge); to torture oneself or others through instrumentality of others. parahastena tathaiva ca tatkārayatah parahastapāritāpaniki.
(Sthị 2.10 VỊ Pa 38)
Paravyākarana The exposition advanced by the Tirtharkara (ford-founder) which becomes the cause of awakening the memory of the previous birth. paravaivāgaranam puna, jiņavāgaranam jiņā param natthi.
(ĀNI 66)
Parahastaprāņātipāta Kriyā A kind of Prānātipāta Kriyā (urge for killing or injuring); to kill oneself or others through the instrumentality of others. parastenäpi tathaiva parahastaprāņātipātakriyā.
(Sthā 2.12 V? Pa 38)
Parasariränavakāmkşāpratyayā Kriyā A type of Anavakārkşāpratyayā Kriyā; an activity indulged in by a person, even by neglecting the injury caused to the body of

Page #215

198:
Jaina Pāribhāşika Sabdakosa yam vā vinivārya bandhamudayam vā"gacchanti tāh parāvarttamānāh.
(Kapra p. 34)
Parākrama Self-efficiency, 1. Able striving for definite accomplishment of an act. parākramasca sa eva sādhitābhimataprayojanah.
(Bhaga 1.146 Vr) 2. That strength, with which one can vanquish the enemy. parākramastu satrunirākaranamiti.
(Bhaga 1.146 Vr)
Parikarma A part of Drstivāda (12th Ariga (principal canonical work)). by the study of which, the capacity to understand the Sūtra (1) (canonical text) etc. is attained. sütrādigrahaņayogyatāsampādanasamartham parikarma.
(Stha 4.131 Vr Pa 188) See-Drstivāda.
Parāghātanāma A sub-type of Nāma (body-making) Karma; the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for enabling the Jiva (living being) to overcome others through one's own power. yadudayāt punarojasvi darsanamätrena vāksausthavena vā mahānrpasabhāmapi gatah sabhyanāmapi trāsamāpādayati prativādinasca pratibhāvighātam karoti tatparāghātanāma.
(Prajñā 23.53 V? Pa 473)
Parikuñcanā Prāyascitta A type of Prāyascitta (expiation); the expiation for indulging in concealment of one's blemish deceitfully. parikuñcanam-aparādhasya drávyakşetrakālabhāvānām gopāyanamanyathā satāmanijathā bhananam parikuñcanā parivañcanā vā....tasyāḥ prāyascitam parikuñcanāprāyaścitam.
(Stha 4.133 Vr Pa 189)
Parigrhitā Devi A goddess which is formally accepted as one's wife by a god.
(Prama 2.19)
Parājaya Deafeat-To become defeated in Vāda (polemics) on account of one's inability to prove one's own stand. vādinah prativādino vāyā svapakşasya asiddhih sā parājayah.
(Prami 2.1.32 Vr) Parārthānumāna Syllogistic inference-The Anumāna (inference) depending upon others; the subjective inference of the Sadhya (probandum or major term) arising in the mind of the listener who is instructed by one who makes the explicit statement of the subject (Pakşa) and the Hetu (statement of Sādhana (proban or minor term)). 'parārtham' anumānam paropadeśāpekşam sadhyavimānamityarthah. (Prami 2.1.1 Vr) pakşahetuvacanātmakam parārthamanumānamupacārāt.
(Pranata 3.23)
Parigrahd Asrava A kind of Āśrava (cause of influx of Karma); the state of the soul responsible for the attraction of material clusters quâ Karma towards the soul due to its indulging in possessiveness.
(Stha 5.128)
Parigraha Pāpa The fifth type of Pāpakarma (indulging in evil activity); the bondage of inauspicious Karma caused by indulging in possession.
(AVr Pa 72)
Parigraha Pāpasthāna The fifth type of Pāpasthāna; the Karma due to the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (soul) indulges in possessiveness. jina karma nai udaya kariji, parigraha sevai aya
па.
Parāvarttamāna The Karma-prakyti (type of Karma) which is bound or which come into Udaya (rise) through blocking the bondage or rise of another Karmaprakyti. For example-Strīveda (the sexual urge quâ female), Puruşaveda (the sexual urge quâ male) etc.. yāḥ prakrtayah prakrtyantarasya bandhamuda
tiņa karma nai kahiyai sahiji, parigraha pamcama pāpathāna..
(Thica 22.11)
Parigrahaviramana Abstinence from possession-The fifth Mahā

Page #216

Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa
- 199:
vrata (great vow) of the Jain ascetic; abstinence accuring through total renunciation of possessions.
(Stha 5.1) See-Sarvaparigrahaviramana.
(ABhā 1.12) parināyakammoņāmajāņiūņa virato.
(A1.12 Cū p. 17) jassete chajjivanikāyasatthasamārambhā pariunāyā bhavamti, se hu muni parinnāyakamme.
(A1.177)
Parigrahasamjñā Instinct of possesiveness-Accumulative sensation arising (in the soul) on account of Udaya (rise) of Lobhavedaniya Karma (Karma quâ greediness). lobhodayāt pradhānasamsārakāraṇābhişvarigapurvikā sacittetaradravyopādānakriyā parigrahasanjnā.
(Prajā 8.1 Vr Pa 222)
Parijñātapañcāśrava One who, after having comprehended the five Asravas (causes of influx of Karma) has renounced them (inhibited them). parinnā duviha-jāņaņāparinnā paccakkhānaparinnā ya, je jānanāparinnāe jāniūna paccakkhāqaparinnāe thitā te pamcāsavaparinnātā.
(Da 3.11 ACú p. 63)
Paricāraņā Indulging in sexual activities. paricāraņā-yathāyogam sabdādivişayopabhogah.
(Prajitā 34.17 Vr Pa 544)
Paricita A part of mnemotecnics; reciting the whole text (learnt by heart) serially in order or reverse order or re-ul any portion thereof in whatever order asked.for. jam kamena ukkamena u anegadhā āgacchamti tamparijiyam.
(Anu 13 Cū p. 7)
Parinata 1. That Sthāvara Jiva (living being incapable of undertaking locomotion), which have been deprived of life through Svakāyasastra (weapons of one's own kind) or the Parakāyasastra (weapon of alien kind) etc.. parinatāh-svakāyaparakāyasastrādinā pariņāmāntaramāpāditāḥ, acittībhūtā ityarthah.
(Sthā 2.13 Vr Pa 50) 2. The Jiva (soul) and Pudgala (material substance) which have undergone transformation from one Parināma (1) (state) (under consideration) to another one. jivapudgalarūpāņi tāni ca vivaksitapariņāmatyagena pariņāmāntarāpannāni pariņatāni.
(SthāV? Pa 51)
Parijñā 1. Comprehension and abandonment-To renounce the paraphernalia, passions etc. for the accomplishment of the sadhana (spiritual practice). parijna--vivekah.
(ĀBhā 1.9) pamcavihā parinnā pannattā, tam jahā--uvahiparinnā, uvassayaparinnā, kasāyaparinnā, jogaparinnā, bhattapānaparinnā. (Stha 5.123) See-Jñaparijñā, Pratyākhyānaparijñā. 2. A kind of Anasana (life-long fasting) called Bhaktapratyākhyāna. 'parijñā' iti bhaktapratyākhyānam.
(BrBhā 1283 Vr)
Pariņāma 1. To undergo transformation from one state to another one-neither absolutely maintaining the original state, nor absolutely destroying it. pariņāmaḥ avasthāto'vasthāntaragamanam.
(SthāV? Pa 190) 2. Nature, power or characteristic property of the fundamental Dravya (substance). parināmah svabhāvaḥ saktiḥ dharmmah.
(SthāVr Pa 430)
Parijñātakarmā That wise person who, after having comprehended the (evil) consequenses of indulging in worldly activities of violence, renounces them; the ascetic (Muni) who has renounced the worldy activities. pariņņāyakamme-jñāni puruṣaḥ karmasamarambhasya pariņāmam jñātvaiva tato viramati, ata eva sa parijñātakarmā ityucyate.
Pariņāmaanityatā A sort of impermanence, on account of which the object would undergo transformation every moment, either through nature or through conscious exertion; for example, the changing states of a clod of clay. pariņāmānityatā nāma mrtpindo hi visrasāpra

Page #217

- 200:
Jaina Pāribhāșika sabdakosa
(Da 3.15 JiCū p. 117)
yogābhyāmanusamayamavasthāntaram prāgavasthāpracyutyā samaśnute. (TaVā5.4 Vr)
Parināmaka 1. That ascetic (Muni), who has faith in the doctrines propounded by the Āgamas (canonical works). jo davva-khettakaya-kāla-bhāvao jam jahājiņakkhāgam. tam taha saddahamānam, jānasu pariņāmayam sāhum..
(BrBhā 793) 2. One who is conversant with both regulationsUtsarga (general) (-Sūtra(2) (canonical aphorisms)) and Apavāda (exceptional) (-Sutra). 'pariņāmakān' yathāsthānamapavādapadaparinamanasilān......
(BrBhā 1919 Vr)
Paribhāsā A clause of ancient Dandaniti (penal code or policy); internment for a short period; to give an order to someone in wrathful wordings like "Remain here only". paribhāsaņam paribhāşă-aparādhinam prati kopāvişkāreņa māyāsih. (Stha 7.66 Vr Pa 378)
Paribhogaişaņā The (five) blemishes, which relate with the mode of consuming the food etc.. (U 24.11) See-Paribhogaişaņāsodhi.
Pariņāmapratyayika The natural constitution of the Pudgalas (physical substances) resulting from the Pariņāma (1) (to undergo transformation from one state to another one) e.g., clouds. jannam abbhāņam, abbharukkhāņam jahā tatiyasae jāva amohāņam pariņāmapaccaenam bamdhe samuppajjai.
(Bhaga 8.353)
Paribhogaisanāsodhi 1. To abstain from the blemishes of Paribhogaişaņā, viz., Samyoanā, Apramāņa, Angāra-Dhüma and Kāraṇa while consuming food etc.. 2. To implement the fourfold purification in relation with the consumption of food sojouring place, clothes and bowls. paribhoyammi caukkam, visohejja jayam jai.
(U 24.12) paribhogaişanāyām catuṣkam pindaśayyāvastrapātrātmakam....yadi vā.... catuṣkam ca' samyojanāpramāṇāngāradhūmakāraṇātmakam, amgāradhūmayormohanīyāntargatatvenaikatayā vivakṣitatvāt.
(ušāV? Pa 517) ......samjoyaṇamāi pamceva.. (PiNi 669) See-Bhāvagrāsaişaņā.
Pariņāminityatā That type of permanence, which has the nature of undergoing change. For example, the soul will ever remain soul; from this point of view, it is permanent. The modes of the soul undergo changes; from this point of view, it is impermanent or changing. This is Pariņāminityavāda (the doctrine of persistence-through-change') propounded in the Jain philosophy. āvibbhāva-tirobhāvametta parinamidavvameveyат. niccam........
(ViBhā 2666) jam jāhe jam bhāvam pariņamai tayam tayā tao'nannam. pariņaimettavisittham davvam........ .....paryāyamparinamati....dravyameva pariņatimätravisiştamavicalitasvarūpam....
(ViBhā 2668 Vr)
Parimanthu Obstructive element-That which creates obstruction in the obligatory performances (or ascetic practices); for example, talkativeness is Parimanthu of truthfulness. sādhusamācārasya pari-sarvato mathnantivilodayantiti parimanthavaḥ. (BrBhā 6313 VY) cha kappassa palimamthū pannattā....moharie saccavayaņassa palimamthū..... (Ka 6.19)
Parinirorta The Siddha Jivas (liberated souls), who are totally liberated from birth, old age, death and ailments. parinivvudā nāma jāijarāmaranarogādihim savvappagāreņavi vippamukka tti vuttam bhavai.
Parimāņaksta Pratyākhyāna A type of Pratyäkyāna (1) (formal resolve (vow) of abstinence)); to undertake the Pratyākhyāna to limit the intake of food in terms of quantity such as Datti (food, drinks etc. given to the ascetic, without breaking the flow), number of morsels, number

Page #218

Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa of houses, alms, number of substances etc.. parimāņam-samkhyānam dattikavalagļhabhikşādinām krtam yasmimstatparimāņakstam.
(Sthā 10.101 Vr Pa 472)
201 - the gods).
(Sūtra 2.2.69 Cūp.367) See-Pārişada. 2. The family (or relation) of the Gramanopāsaka (the lay follower of the Sramanas); for instance, mother, father and the like are internal Parişad, slave, maid-slave, friends etc. are external Parişad. parişadh-parivāraviseşāh, yathā-mātāpityputrādikā abhyantaraparisad, dāsidāsamitrādikā bahyaparisaditi. (SamaPra95 VỊ Pa 111)
Parivartanā Repetition-Third type of Svādhyāya (scriptural studies and teaching); the repetition of the texts learnt by heart. parāvarttanā-gunanam. (U 29.22 SãVr Pa 584) pariyattanam puvvapadhitassa abbhasaņam.
(DaACū p. 16)
Pariharaṇadoşa A type of fault (or fallacy) in Vāda (polemics); refuting the reasons put forth by the opponent through a decietful and confusing answer. vādinopanyastasya duşanasya asamyakparihäro jātyuttaram pariharanadoṣaḥ.
(Sthā 10.94 Vr Pa 467)
Parivartaparihāra The doctrine of parivartanavāda of vegetable, which accepts the possibility of the reincarnation of the soul of vegetable-bodied being again and again in the same body from which it had departed after death.. 'vaņassaikāiyão pauttaparihāram pariharamti' tti parivrtya-mytvā yastasyaiva vanaspatisarirasya parihārah--paribhogastatraivotpädo'sau parivytyaparihārastam pariharanti-kurvantityarthaḥ
(Bhaga 15.75 Vr)
Parihārakalpa
(BrBhã 6447)
See-Parihāravisuddhi.
Parivartita A type of Udgama Dosa (blemish of bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the Eșanā Samiti)) relating to origination or preparation of food etc.); offering of the food etc. to the ascetic (Muni) by exchanging it with other people. svadravyamarppayitvā paradravyam tatsadrsam grhitvā yaddiyate tat parivartitam.
(Yooá 1.38 Vrp. 134)
Parihāra Tapa A kind of Prāyaścitta (expiation); the Tapa (penance) like māsalaghu etc. undertaken as the performance of expiation; the Tapa during which ten kinds of activity such as talking, co-eating and the like are prohibited for the penancer; (parihāra means prohibition). 'parihāro' māsalaghukādistapovićeṣaḥ.
(Ka 2.4 Vr) esa tavam padivajjati, na kimci älavati māya ālavaha, attatthacimtagassā, vāghāto bhe na kāyavvo.
(VyaBhā 549) See-Suddha Tapa.
Parivrtya Parihāra
(Bhaga. 15.75 Vr)
See-Parivartaparihāra.
Pariśrava That Adhyavas āya (subtle level of consciousness, which interacts with karmic body) of the soul, which becomes the cause of the Nirjarā (wearing off) of Karmas. karmanirjaraṇaheturātmādhyavasāyaḥ pariśra
(ĀBhā 4.12)
Parihāravisuddhi Căritra Purificatory (Conduct)-A type of Cāritra (ascetic conduct); a special course of Tapa (austerities), which is undertaken for eighteen months by a group of nine ascetics who are Navapūrvadhara (possessor of the knowledge of nine Pūrvas (earlier lore of canonical works)) or a little less than Dasapārvadhara (possessor of knowledge of ten Pūrvas). savve carittamamto ya, damsane pariniţthiyā. navapuvviyā jahanneņam, ukkosa dasapuvviyā.. ....... daśapūrviņaḥ' kiñcid nyunadaśapūrvadharā mantavyāḥ.
(BrBhā 6454 Vr)
vah.
Parisad 1. A member of the council of Indra (the king of

Page #219

- 202 :
parihārio vi chammāse anuparihão vi chammäsā. kappatthito vi chammāse ete atthārasa u māsā..
(BrBhā 6474)
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa possessed of Pratyeka Śarira (individually separate body). 2. The soul with limited (restricted) transmigration (number of births and deaths). paritte duvihe pannatte-kāyaparitte ya samsaraparitte ya..
(Jiva 9.76) See--Kāyaparita, Samsāraparita.
Parītajiva jassa mulassa bhaggassa, hiro bhamge padisai. parittajive u se mule, je yāvanne tahāvihe..
(Prajna 1.48.20) See-Pratyekajīva.
Parihārika 1. Those ascetics (Munies) who practise the Tapa (austerities) of Pariharavisuddhi (Caritra) (purifactory conduct through intensive penance) for first six months. parihārikāh prathamatah şanmāsān prastutam tapo vahanti.
(BrBhā 6474 Vr) See-Nirvisamānakalpasthiti. 2. The ascetic (Muni) who is performing the Parihāra Tapa (Prāyascitta (expiation)); the duration of this Tapa (penance) is from one to six months. pāyacchittamaņāvanno aparihārio, āvanno māsātijāva-chammāsiyam so parihario.
(Ni 4.118 Vr) See-Parihāra Tapa. 3. The ascetic, observing diligently the ascetic conduct, who avoids the blemishes such as those related with accepting bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction) etc.. parihārikah-pindadosapariharanādudyuktavihārī sādhuḥ.
(ACūlāVr Pa 324)
Parihārika Kula
Paritasamsāri The Jiva (soul) whose Samsāra (labyrinth of transmigration in mundane existence)-the cycle of birth and death-has become limited. parittasamsārikāh-samkşiptabhavāh.
(Sthā 2.188 V; Pa 56) Parişaha Parisaha Hardships- Various hazardous conditions (trials and tribulations) which are to be endured by the ascetic (Muni) for upholding of the path of sādhanā (ascetic conduct) and for the cause of Nirjarā.(wearing off) of Karma. There are twentytwo types of Parişaha.. pariti---samantāt svahetubhirudiritā mārgācyavananirjarärtham sādhvādibhih sahyanta iti parişahā.
(U 2.1 SãVr Pa 72) mārgācyavananirjarārtham parişodhavyāḥ parişahāh.
(TaSu 9.8) Parişahajaya Conquest of Parişaha-Not to deviate from the path of sādhanā (ascetic conduct) in event of encountering the Parişaha (hardship). teşām kşudhādivedanānāın tivrodaye'pi...nityānandalaksaņasukhāmstasamvitteracalanam sa parişahajayah.
(BrDraSamVrp. 116)
(NiBhā 2777 Vr)
See--Pārihārika Kula.
Pariksā Scrutiny1. Determination of the meaning through Pramāna (organ of valid knowledge) whether the characteristic (attribute) is obtained in the object under scrutiny, or not. uddistasya lakṣitasya ca yathāvallakṣaṇamupapadyate na vā iti pramāṇato'rthāvadhāranam parikṣā.
(Nyāku 1.3 p. 21) 2. The cogitation undertaken for determination of the strength and the weakness of the different arguments presented in refutation by the opponent. viruddhanānāyuktiprābalyadaurbalyāvadhäraņāya pravartamāno vicārah parikṣā.
(Nyādip. 8)
Parokșa Upacāra Vinaya Observance of modesty even in absence of the elders-To eulogise and manifest the virtues of the Acārya (preceptor) or any monk or nun even in their absence; to abide by their order and not to critizise or speak ill of them. parokşeşvapyācāryādişvamialikriya-gunasamkirtanānusmaraņājñānusthāyitvādil kāyavármanobhiravagantavyalı, rāgaprahasanavisma
Parita 1. Pratyekaśarīri Jiva—The Jiva (soul) which is

Page #220

Jaina Păribhāṣika Sabdakosa
- 203
ranairapi na kasyāpi prsthamāmsabhakşanam karaṇīyamevamādih paroksopacāravinayah pratyetavyaḥ
(CaSāp. 65, 66)
(ghātya) Karma (the four destructive Karmas, viz., Jñānāvaraṇīya (knowledge-veiling), Darsanāvaraniya (intuition-veiling), Mohaniya (deluding) and Antarāya (obstructive). yah ghātyakarmanām paryantam karoti, sa paryantakarah.
(ABhā 3.72)
Paryava
(U 28.6)
Parokşa Jñāna Mediate (indirect) knowledge-The knowledge which is gained with the help of sense-organs and mind (and not directly by the soul); for example-Matijñāna (perceptual cognition) and Srutajñāna (articulate knowledge). akkhā imdiya-maņā parā, tesu jam ņāņam tam parokkham.
(Nandi 3 Cū p. 1) ädye matijñānasritajñāne parokşam pramāņam bhavatah. kutah? nimittāpeksatvāt. (TaBliá 1.11) See-Paroksa Pramāņa.
See-Paryāya.
Parokya Pramāņa Mediate (indirect) organ of valid knowledge1. That Pramāna (organ of valid knowledge), which lacks in vividness; and which depends upon the sense-organs and mind. avisadah parokşam.
(Prami 1.2.1) parasāhāyyāpekşam prámānamaspastatvāt parokşam.
(Bhiksu 3.1 Vr) 2. That cognition, which is not direttly attained through the soul itself, but through Hetu (statement of Sadhana (proban or minor term)) etc., and through the dependence on the senseorgans and the mind. egamteņa parokkham limgiyam..... (ViBhä 95). See-Parokyajñāna.
Paryavajātaleśya Maraña 1. A type of Bālamaraña (death of a Bāla (non-abstinent), in which the inauspicious Leśyā (psychic colour) gets transformed into auspicious one. 2. A type of Panditamarana (death of a Pandita (ascetic)); in which the auspicious Lesyā becomes more and more intensified. bālamarane...pajjavajātalesse. pamdiyamarane......pajjavajātalesse.. paryavāh-pāriseșyādviśuddhiviseșāh pratisamayam jātā yasyām sā tathā visuddhyā varddhamānetyarthaḥ. (Sthā 3.520,521 Vr Pa 165)
Paryarka A kind of Anācāra (2) (gross transgration of ascetic conduct); sleeping on comfortable beds (couch etc.). paliyamko sayanijjam. (Da 3.5 ACū p. 61)
Paryava Naya Standpoint quâ mode—The second type of fundamental Naya (non-absolutistic standpoint); that intended purpose of the knower, which, by subordinating the Dravya (substance), apprehends the Paryāya (mode); through it, only the aspect of modes in the form of origination and cessation are taken into account (ignoring the aspect of permanence). uppajjamti niyamti ya bhāvā niyamena pajjavaņayassa.
(Sa Pra 111) See-Dravyārthika Naya, Paryāyārthika Naya.
Paryankā A type of Nişadyā (sitting posture); to sit in Padmāsana (lotus posture) like that of the Jina (Tirthankara (ford-founder)) in Jina's idol. paryarikā--jinapratimānāmiva yā padmāsanamitirudhā.
(Sthā 5.50 Vr Pa 287) syājjarghayoradhobhāge pädopari krte sati. parnko nābhigottānadakşiņottarapāņikaḥ..
(Yośā 4.125)
Paryāptaka The living being which is able to accomplish all the Paryāpties (bio-potentials) available in that particular life, because of the Udaya (rise) of Paryāpta Nāma Karma (the body-making Karma which is responsible for accomplishment of all the available bio-potentials). etão pajjattio pajjattayaņāmakammodaenam ņivvattijjamti, tā jesim atthi te pajjattayā.
(Nandi 23 Cī p. 22) yatra bhave yena yāvatyah paryāptayaḥ karaniyā tāvatisvasamāptāsu so'paryāptaḥ samāptā
Paryantakara The ascetic (Muni) who puts an end to Ghāti

Page #221

-: 204:
(Jaisidi 3.11 Vr)
su ca paryāpta iti. See-Aparyāptaka.
Jaina Päribhāșika Sabdakosa visavāsapariyāe nam samane niggamthe pariyayathere.
(Sthā 3.187)
Paryāptakanāma A sub-type of Nāma (body-making) Karma, the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for making the Jiva (soul) competent enough to accomplish all the bio-potentials for which it is eligible. paryāptakanāma yadudayāt svayogyaparyāptinirvarttanasamartho bhavati, tatparyāptināma-āhārādipudgalagrahanapariņamanaheturātmanaḥ saktivisesah......tadviparītamaparyāptakanāma. . (Prajna 23.38 Vr Pa 474) See-Aparyāptakanāma.
Paryāyāntakarabhūmi The bhūmi—the time-period, during which the attainment of liberation continues is Antakara-bhūmi; Paryāyāntakarabhūmi is that Antakarabhumi, which prevails during the time of Tirtharkara (ford-founder), after his attainment of omniscience; for example, when two years had elapsed after the attainment of omniscience by arhat malli (the 19th Tirthankara), the ascetic belon-ging to her Tirtha (2) (fourfold religious order founded by the Tirtharkara (ford-founder)) attained liberation-the sequence of attainment of liberation got started. pariyāyamtakarabhūmiti paryāyaḥ-tirthakarasya kevalitvakālastamāsrityāntakarabhūmiryā sā.
(ña 1.8.233 Vr Pa 161) See-Yugāntakarabhūmi.
Paryāpti Bio-potential-Building up of the material potencies at the very beginning of the birth (of the liva (soul) in its reincarnation in new life). pajjatti ņāma satti sāmattham.sā ya puggala- davvovacayā uppajjati. (NandiCü p.22) bhavārambhe paudgalikasamarthyanirmāņam paryāptih.
(Jaisidi 3.10)
.
Paryāptikā Bhāṣā The articulation of speech which is able to convey the specific meaning: satya bhāsā (articulation of truth) and asatya bhāsā (articulation which is a lie) fall under the category of Paryāptikā Bhäşā. yā pratiniyatarūpatayā avadhārayitum sakyate sā paryāptā, sā ca satyā mặşā vā.
(Prajna 11.31 VỊ Pa 257) Paryāya 1. Age (i.e., length of time a person has lived up to the time under consideration) or tenture of ascetic life. paryāyo janmakālah pravrajyākālo vā.
(Sthā 5.32 Vr Pa 340) 2. Mode-Forfeiture of the preceding and attainment of the succeeding state (by the Dravya (substance) or the Guna (quality)). pūrvottarākāraparityāgādānam paryāyaḥ.
(Jaisidi 1.40)
Paryāyārthika Naya Standpoint quâ mode—The Naya (standpoint). which takes cognizance only of Bheda (difference), e.g., Rjusūtra, Sabda, Samabhirudha and Evambhūta. prādhānyena abhedagrāhi dravyārthikaḥ bhedagrāhi ca paryāyārthikah. (Bhiksu 5.2 Vr) rjusūtrah sabdaḥ samabhirudha evambhūtasceti caturdhā paryāyārthikah.
(Bhikṣu 5.9) jivo guņo padivanno, nayassa davvaţthiyassa sāmāiyam. so ceva pajjavatthiyanayassa jivassa esa gune..
(ViBhā 2643) See-Paryava Naya.
Paryusaņākalpa 1. Kalpasūtra—The eighth daśā (chapter) of Ācāradaśā (Daśāśrutaskandha); the biography of Tirtharkaras (ford-founders), the series of Ganadharas (3) (composers of the canonical works) etc. have been described there. āyāradasāṇam dasa ajjhayaņā pannattā....pajjosavaņākappo.....
(Sthā 10.115) 2. The directives about the sojourn of an ascetic at a fixed place during the four months of rainy season. varşākālasya caturşu māseșu ekatraivāvasthānam bhramanatyāgah. (BhaAV, p. 616)
Paryāya Sthavira That śramana (1)-Nirgrantha (2) (Jain ascetic), whose tenure of ascetic life is twenty years or more.

Page #222

205 :
Paśyaka Seer-That person who sees the objective truth. yaḥ vastusatyam paśyati sa pasyakaḥ.
(ABhā 2.73)
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa Palya A cylindrical pit (or vessel) measuring one Yojana (1Yojana =7.88 kilometers) each in length, breadth and height, and with a circumference of slightly more than three Yojanas. ...joyanam āyāma-vikkhambhenam, joyanam uddham uccattenam, tam tiguņam savisesam parikkheveņam, se nam palle. (Anu 431)
Pasyattā Comprehension due to prolonged and clear vision. sākārapaśyattāyām cintyamānāyām pradirghakālam anākārapaśyattāyām cintyamānāyām prakrstam parisphutarūpamiksanam.
(Prajna 30.1V Pa 530)
Palyopama A time-unit of innumerable years--the time which is measured through the equivalence with Palya (cylindrical pit or vessel) (which is filled with hair and emptied); the time taken to empty such Palya.cannot be computed in number. jam kālappamāṇamna sakkai ghettum tam uvamiyam bhavati. dhannapalla iva tena uvamājassa tam pallovamam bhannati.
(Anu 419 Cū p. 57) See-Palya, Adhvā Palyopama,
Uddhāra Palyopama, Kșetra Palyopama.
Pāṇipatadgrāhi The ascetic (Muni) who has obtained the Labdhi (supernatural power), by dint of which, his palms joined together to form a bowl become holeless, his palms are akin to the wings of a female crane and can contain that much quantity of material (eating/drinking stuff) which is equivalent to 1000 pots. Such Labdhi is available to only a Jinakalpika (the ascetic who observes the ascetic conduct of a Jina) ascetic. ....acchiddapānipādā, vairosabhasamghatadhāri. vaggulipakkhasarisagam, pāṇitalam tesi dhirapurisānam.. māejja ghadasahassam, dhārejja va so tu sägarā savve. jo erisaladdhie so pāņipadiggahi hoti..
(JiBhā 2166-2168)
Pallavāgra The total number of Paryavas (modes) of Dvādaśānga (the twelve Argas (principal canonical works)); they are the Paryavas of the letters and meaning; they are infinite in number. samavãe......duvālasavihassa'ya ganipidagassa pallavagge samāsijjai.
(Nandi 84) akkharapajjavehim atthapajjavehim ya anamtam.
(Nandi Cū p. 62)
Pascātkrta That person, who has abandoned the ascetic life and returned to the householder's life. pascātkrtah' cāritram parityajya grhavāsam pratipannaḥ.
(BrBhā 1926 VN)
Pāṇiprāņaviśodhani A characteristic of Apramāda Pratilekhanā (inspection of monastic paraphernalia without remissness); removing carefully the Jivas (living beings such as insects etc.) by holding them (delicately) with hands, while performing the inspection of clothes etc.. pāneh-hastasyopari prānānām-prāṇinām kunthvādināmityarthaḥ 'visohani' tti visodhanā pramārjanā pratyupeksyamānavastrenaiva kāryā navaiva vārāh. (Sthā 6.46 V? Pa 344)
Pascānupūrvi A type of Aupnidhiki Dravyānupūrvi; counting in the reversee order-to start the counting from the last. pāscāttyāt-caramādārabhya vyatyayenaivānupūrvi pascānupūrvi. (Anu 147 Hālr p.41) See-Anupūrvi.
Panduka A kind of Mahānidhi (an encyclopaedic treatise); the treatise which deals exhaustively with mathematics and the measurement of size and weight of seeds, and the production of seeds. ganiyassa ya biyāṇam, mānummānassa jam pamānam ca.

Page #223

-
206:
dhannassa ya bīyāṇam, uppatti pamdue bhaniyā..
(Sthā 9.22.3)
Jaina Päribliāşika Sabdakośa instruction, with special resolves. There are seven types of Pānaişaņā.
(Sthā 7.9)
Pātāla The lower region beneath the Lavanasamudra, which has the shape of kalasa (jar). 'pātālāņam' ti pātālakalaśānām.
(Anu 410 Ma Vr Pa 159)
Pāpa Demerit (sin)-One of the nine Tattvas (categories of truth); the inauspicious Karma-pudgala (material cluster quâ Karma). asubhabham karma pāpam. (Jaisidi 4.14) ....upacārät tadhetavo'pi tatsabdavācyāh, tataśca tad aştādaśavidham.... (Jaisidi 4.14 Vr) See-Pāpakarma.
Pātrakesarikā That piece of cloth, with which the bowls are cleansed. pātrakesarikā-pātrakamukhavastrikā.
(ONiV? Pa 471) Pādapopagamana The third (and the highest) type of Yāvatkathika Anasana (fasting-unto-death); it is also called Präyopagamana (Anasana), in which the undertaker of the Anasana renounces the intake of all the four kinds of aliment and keeps his body completely motionless in lying down posture like a (cut branch of) tree. pādasyevopagamanam-aspandatayā'vasthānam pādapopagamanam, idam ca caturvidhāhāraparihāranişpannameva bhavati. (AupaVr71) See--Prāyopagamana Anasana.
Pāpa Āyatana That which is the abode of Pāpa-That activity which causes the bondage of Pāpa (inauspicious Karma-prakyti (type of Karma)), for example, pränātipāta (injuring or killing a living being) etc.. pāpasya-asubhaprakytirīpasyāyatanäni-bandhahetavah.
(Sthā 9.26 Vr Pa 428)
Pāpakarma Indulging in evil activity, which leads the Jiva (soul) to degradation; for example, prānātipāta
injuring or killing a living being) etc.. pāpam karma adhahpatanakäritvät pāpam, kriyata iti karina, taccāstādaśavidlam prānātipātamyşāvādādattādānamaithunaparigrahakrodhamānamāyālobhapremadveşakalahābhyākhyānapaiśunyaparaparivādaratyaratimāyāmặşāmithyādarśanasalyākhyamiti, evametat pāpamastādaśabhedam.
(ĀVr Pa 72)
Pāna A kind of Āhāra (2) (alimental materials).
(Sthā 4.288) See-Ahāra, Pānaka.
Pānaka A kind of drink; water which is treated with resin, sour gruel, etc.. mudditāpāņagāti pāņam. (Da 5.47 ACū p. 86) 'pānakam' ca āranālādi. (Da 5.47 Havr p. 163)
Pāpakarmopadesa A form of Anarthadanda (violent activity indulged in wantonly on account of remissness); to make sinful statement regarding Keśavānijya, tiryagvārijya (trading in animals), Vadha (killing), Arambha (agriculture), etc.. pāpakarmopadeśaḥ kṣetrāņi krşata ityādirūpah.
(UPā 1.30 Vrp.9)
Pānapunya One kind of Punya (merit); bondage of the Punya Prakrti (auspicious types of Karma), incurred due to giving water to the right donee i.e. an ascetic (Muni).
(Stha 9.25 VrPa 428) See-Annapunya.
Pāpaprakrti
(KaGra 5.17)
See--Aśubha Prakyti.
Pānaişaņā Accepting drinks (water etc.) by going to houses for collecting it in conformity with the canonical
Pāpasthāna 1. That karma, by the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (soul) indulges in evil activities.
(Jhica 22.1)

Page #224

207 :
laina Pāribhāşikn Sabdakosa 2. That activity which causes bondage of inauspicious Karma. pāpahetüni sthānakāni pāpasthānakāni.
(PrasāVr Pa 398)
aparicattasarūvameva tadhā parinamati sā kiriyā pariņāmito bhāvo bhannati.
| (Anu 271 Cũ p. 44)
Pāranaka 1. Taking food etc. after completion of Tapa (austerity or penance) such as fasting. 2. Completion of the study of a book. pāraṇā ca---tapasah śrutaskandhādiśrutasya vā paragaтaпaт.
(Prasna Vr Pa 129) yatpāryate--paryantah kriyate grhitaniyamamasyānenetipāraṇam tadeva pāranakam, bhojanam.
(USĪVr Pa 369)
Pāriņāmiki Buddhi A kind of Aśrutanisrita Matijñāna (perceptual cognition not based on any verbal symbol); Intellect born of mature experience-That intellect which is attained with experience that grows with the age; it is an intellect which is able to prove the Sadhya (probandum or major term), Hetu (statement of Sadhana (proban or minor term)) and example; it is an intellect which becomes more and more matured with the growth of age; it is an intellect which results in both-prosperity and beatitude (or emancipation). anumāņa-heu-ditthamta-sāhiyā, vayavivāgapariņāmā. Iniyanisseyasaphalavai, buddhi pariņāmiyā nāma..
(Nandi 38.10)
Pāraņā
(Prasna Vr 129)
See-Pāranaka.
Pāramārthika Pratyakşa Transcendental (metempirical) immediate (direct) cognition-That Pratyakşa Jñāna (direct (immediate) knowledge)) which is independent of the external agency at the time of its emergence, it being produced by the soul alone. pāramarthikam punarutpattāvātmamātrāpekşam.
(PraNaTa 2.18)
Pāritāpanikī Kriyā A type of Kriyā (urge); Torture urge-Propensity or activity of tortu-ring others in the form of beating etc.). duhkhotpattitantratvāt pāritāpaniki kriyā.
(Tavā 6.5.8) paritāpanam—tādanādiduḥkhavišeşalakṣaṇam tena nirurttā pāritāpaniki. (Sthā 2.8 V? Pa 38)
Pārāñcika Prāyaścitta A type of Prāyascitta (expiation); (re-instatement of an expelled monk in the order after) fresh initiation attended with severe admonition and rebuke. yasmin parişevite lingakşetrakālatapobhiḥ pārāñciko bahirbhūtah kriyate tatpārāñcikam, tadarhamiti.
(Sthā 10.73 Vr Pa 461)
Pārişada A kind of Deva (god); Counsellors-Those Devas (gods) who are the members of the council of Indra (the king of the gods); they act like his friend and also are like trainers in the art of dancing. vayasyapithamardasadrsāh parişadi bhavā” pārişadāḥ.
(Sasi 4.4)
Pārigrahiki Kriyā A kind of Kriyā (urge); 1. The propensity or activity of Parigraha (possession), accumulation.
(Sthā 2.14) 2. Efforts to protect or save the Parigraha (possession). parigrahāvināsārthā pārigrāhiki. (TaVā6.4.11)
Pārişadya
(Ta Bhā 4.4 Vr)
See-Pārişada.
Pārihārika
(Vya 1.19)
See-Parihārika.
Pārināmika Bhāva A type of Bhāva (2) (modification of substance); the state of the Jiva (soul) or Pudgala (physical substance) which occurs due to its transformation but without relinquishing its own nature.
Pārihārika Kula 1. That kula (family), from the house of which

Page #225

- 208 :
the food suitable for the Ācārya (preceptor), and the ascetics who are sick, child, old and guest can be procured. guru-gilāna-bāla-vuddha-ādesamādiyāna jattha pāuggam labhati te parihāriyakule.
(NiBhā 2777 Cu) 2. That kula (family or caste) which is considered abject or worth boycotting. guru-glāna-bālādinām yatra prāyogyam labhyate tāni kulāni.....yadvā pariharikāņi nāma kutsitāni jātyādijugupsitāni. (BrBhā 2696 Vr) See-Sthāpanā Kula.
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakośa A kind of lax śramaņa (ascetic); 1. That ascetic, who holds irrational idea, which cannot be proved through reasoning. yuktikadambakād bahistişthantiti pārsvasthāh.
(Sūtra 1.1.32 Vr Pa 33) 2. That ascetic, who considers that any performance related with next life (reincarnation) is worthless. paralokakriyāpārsvasthā vā niyatipakşasamasrayaņāt paralokakriyāvaiyarthyam.
(Sūtra 1 Vr Pa 33) 3. That ascetic, who, inspite of not having any illness, accepts (and consumes) food etc. attended with the blemishes such as Sayyātarapinda (to accept bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction) from the house of the Sayyātara (donor of the sojourning place to the ascetic)), Abhyāhrtapinda (that bhikṣā which is brought specially for the ascetic), Rājapinda (bhikṣā from the royal family) etc.. pārsvasthah sa yah kāraṇam tathāvidhamantareņa sayyātarābhyāhrtam nrpatipindam naityikamagrapindaḥvā bhunkte. (PrasãVr Pa 25)
Pārthividhāraņā Concentration of Citta (psyche) on earth element of the body-A kind of Pindastha Dhyāna (meditation based on the corporeal frame of the body); in this meditation, the practitioner sitting in the (proper) posture, expereinces through mental auto-suggestion the extensiveness and purity of one's own sustaining places such as ocean, mountain etc. and experiences the nature of Vitarāga (one, free from attachment and aversion), who is omnipotent, and ultimately, by intensifying such experience, becomes fully engrossed in it. tiryaglokasamam dhyāyet kşirābdhim tatra cāmbujam. sahasrapatram svarņābhamjambūdvipasamam Smaret.. svetasimhāsanāsīnam karmanirmūlanodyatam. ātmānam cintayettatra pārthivi dhāranetyasau..
(Yośā 7.10,12) svādhārabhūtānām sthānānām brhadākārasya vaiśadyasya ca vimarśaḥ.. tatrasthasya nijātmanah sarvasāmarthyodbhāvanam pārthivi..
(Mano 4.17,18)
Pārsvāpatyiya The ascetic belonging to the Pārsva's order of later time, which still existed after the Nirvāņa (emancipation) of Pārsva. pāsassa avaccampāsāvaccam, nāsau pārsvasvaminā prāvrajitaḥ, kintu paramparyeņa pārsvāpatyasyāpatyam pāsāvaccijjam.
(Sūtra 2.7,8 Cü p. 449)
Pāşanda The religious sects of śramana (2) (non-Vaidika ascetic) like Jaina, Buddhist, Ajivika etc.. pāsamdanāme---samane pamdaramge bhikkhu kāvālie tāvase parivvāyage.
(Anu 344)
Pārsvatah Antagata Avadhijñāna A type of Antagata Avadhijñāna (clairvoyant knowledge of only the objects existing in a particular direction), which itself is a kind of Anugamika Avadhijñāna (accompanying clairvoyance); that Avadhijñāna (clairvoyant knowledge), which emerges out from the lateral part of the body-either from the left or the right side. päsato amtagayam ņāma vāmato dāhiņato va
(AvaCū 1 p. 56)
Pāşandadharma The dharma-code of conduct-of sects belonging to the Sramaņa (2) (non-Vaidika ascetic) traditions. pākhandadarmmah-pākhandināmācāraḥ.
(Sthā 10.135 Vr Pa 489)
tti.
Pingala A kind of Mahānidhi (encyclopaedean treatise); topic of adornment by ornaments (through which beautification of males, females, horses, ele
Pārsvastha

Page #226

Jaina Paribhāṣika Sabdakosa
phants etc. is made).
savvā ābharaṇavihi, purisāņam jā ya hoi mahilä
nam.
āsana ya hatthina ya, pingalaganihimmi sa bhaniyā... (Stha 9.22.4)
Pindastha Dhyana
Meditation based on the corporeal frame of the body-The technique of meditation, in which the concentration of mind is practised by making the parts of body such as head, eye-brows, palate etc. as the supporting centres of focusing the mind on.
sariralambi pindastam.. siro-bhru-talu-lalaṭa-mukha-nayana-śravana
näsägra-hrdaya-nābhyädi säriralambanāni. (Mano 4.11.12)
Pindavalaga
That ascetic, who becomes attached to food etc. which is being given in bhikṣa (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)). pindesu diyamane su olamti pimdolaga. (U 5.22-C# p. 138)
Pindaiṣaṇā
1. Bhiksa-Accepting food by going to houses for collecting it in conformity with the canonical instruction, with special resolves. There are seven types of Pindaiṣaṇā.
pindam samayabhasaya bhaktam tasyaiṣana grahanaprakarah. (Stha 7.8 Vr Pa 368) 2. The first chapter of Ayarcala, which is the second śrutaskandha of the first principal canonical work;
it deals with both Pindaiṣaṇa (1) and Panaişand (accepting of drinks (water etc.)).
Pipasă Parişaha
Hardship quâ thirst-A type of Parisaha (hardship):
the pangs of thirst (which is likely to arise) on account of non-availability of drinking water is to be endured equanimously by the ascetic. tao puttho pivasãe dogumechi lajjasamjae. siodagam na sevijjä viyadassesanam care... chinnaväesu panthesu dure supiväsie. parisukkamuhe'diye tam titikkhe parisaham.
(U 2.4,5)
~: 209~
Pisaca
Goblin-The eighth variety of Vanamantara Deva (Forest-dwelling gods);
the god belonging to this category is handsome, serene in appearance; it puts on the ornaments of jewels and gems around its arms and neck; the emblem of this Deva is the Kadamba tree. pisacaḥ svaripal saumyadarśana hastagrīvāsu maṇiratnavibhuṣaṇāḥ kadambavṛkṣadhvajāḥ. (TaBhā 4.12 Vr)
Pihita
A type of blemish related with Eşaṇā Doṣa (Grahanaiṣana) (blemish pertaining to comportment quâ acceptance of food etc.);
to accept food etc., which is kept under the lid on which Sacitta (animate object such as raw fruit) is kept.
sacittena phaladina sthagitam pihitam. (Yosa 1,38 Vrp. 136)
Pundarika
One who is par excellence among the subhumans, humans and gods.
tericchaga manussã, devagaṇā ceva homti je pavarā.
te homti pomdiriy............
(SūtraNi 147)
Punya
Merit-One of the nine Tattvas (categories of truth);
the auspicious Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma).
subham karma punyam. (Jaisid 4.12) subham karma satavedaniyādi punyamabhidhiyate. upacaracca yadyannimitto bhavati punyabandhah, so'pi tad-tadsabdavacyah, tatasca tannavavidham. yatha....annapuyam....
(Jaisidi 4.12 Vr) sohaṇavanṇäiguṇam subhāṇubhāvam ca jam tayam punnam.
(ViBha 1940)
vivariyamao pavam.......... See-Dravyapunya, Bhāvapunya.
Punya Prakṛti
suranaratigucca saya tasadasa tanuvamgavai
racauramsam.
paraghasaga tiriäum vannacau panimdi subhakhagai..
bāyālapunnapaga..............
(KaGra 5.15,16)

Page #227

210:
Jaina Pāribhāșika Šabdakośa
See-Subha Prakrti.
Paramānus and Skandhas). davvao nam poggalatthikāe anamtāim davvāim.
(Bhaga 2.129)
Pudgala 1. Physical substance-That substance which is possessed of the distinguishing characteristics (qualities) of colour, smell, taste and touch. sparsarasagandhavarṇavantaḥ pudgalā).
(TaSu 5.23) 2. That immaculate nature of soul, which is absolutely free from the Audayika Bhāva (the state of soul which occurs due to rise of Karma). jīvam paducca poggale. (Bhaga 8.500)
Pudgali That Jiva (soul), which is possessed of the sense-organs. jive vi soimdiya-cakkhimdiya-ghāṇimdiya-jibbhimdiya-phāsimdiyāim padducca poggali.
(Bhaga 8.500)
Pudgalakṣepa
Punarbhava The reincarnation of the Jiva (soul), which takes place after death. punarbhave-samsāre garbhavasatiprapancah.
(Prajmã 2.67 Vr Pa 108)
(TaSu7.26)
See--Bahihpudgalaprakṣepa.
Pudgalaparāvartta See-Pudgalaparivartta.
Purataḥ Antagata Avadijñāna A type of Antagata Avadhijñāna (clairvoyant knowledge of only the objects existing in a particular direction), which itself is a kind of Anugamika Avadhijñāna (accompanying clairvoyance); that Avadhijñāna (clairvoyant knowledge), which emerges out from the frontal part of the body. purato antagayam ņāma tamohinnāņim paducca cakkhimdiyamiva aggato darisanasāmatthajuttam.
(ĀvaCūp.56)
Pudgalaparivartta A macro-time-unit; the time which lapses in a complete cycle of appropriation of all Pudgalas (physical substances) in the form of body, mind, speech and respiration by a Jiva (soul). savvapoggalā jāvatieņa kāleņa sariraphāsaasanādihim phāsijjamti so poggalapariyatho bhavati.
(UCū p. 189) yadaudārika-vaikriya-taijasa-bhāṣānāpānamanahkarmasaptakena samsārodaravivaravartinaḥ pudgalāhātmasātpariņāmitā bhavanti tadā pudgalaparãeartta iti. (Ã 1.48 VỊ Pa 116) Pudgalavipākini Those Karma-praksties (types of Karma) whose fruition takes place in the Pudgala (physical substance) (associated with the Jiva (soul)); the fruition is in the form of body and the features of the body such as Samsthāna (configuration), Samhanana (bone-structure) etc.. pudgale pudgalavişaye vipäkah phaladānābhimukhyam yāsām tāḥ pudgalavipäkinyah.
(KaPra p. 35)
Purāņa A type of dhāranāmati (Dhāranā); the retention of ancient lore which was composed long time ago. dhāraņāmati....porānam dhareti. (Sthā 6.64) porāņa purā vāyita........ (VyaBhā 4110)
Purimārddha A type of Pratyākhyāna (1) (formal resolve (vow) of abstinence)); in which one renounces the food, drink etc. till the first half of the day, i.e. noon. purimārddham-pūrvāṇhalaksanam pratyakhyānavišeşaḥ. (Sthā 5.39 Vr Pa 284)
Pudgalāstikāya That Astikāya (extended substance) in the form of Pudgala (physical substane)-The totality of all Paramānus (the ultimate atoms) and Skandhas (the material aggregates) made up of Paramāņus; (it comprises of infinite number of
Puruşakāra Self-exertion-Self-pride or a sort of positive pride on account of one's prowess; the assertion that "I can do this." puruşakārasca pauruşābhimānah.

Page #228

Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa
211 :
(Bhaga 1.146 Vr) Puruşayuga The Man of the Age'-A sequence of such men in the form of teacher-pupil-pupil's pupil.... and so on. puruşāh-sişyaprasisyādikramavyavasthitä yugāniva—kälaviseşā iva kramasādharmyāt puruşayugāni.
(Sama 44.2 Vr Pa 64)
se bhikkhu....vattham....kiyam...... aha puna evam jānejja-purisamtarakadam..... phāsuyam esņijjam ti mannamāṇe läbhe samte padigāhejjā.
(ACülā 5.11) .....yo dadāti tasmāt puruşādaparaḥ puruṣaḥ puruşantarah tatkrtam.......... puruṣāntarakrtam' anyārtham krtam....aviśodhikotiryathā tathā na kalpate, visodhikoțistu puruşāntarakytātmikytādivisiştā kalpate.
(AV; Pa 325, 326) mülagunaduştā tu puruṣāntarasvikytāpi na kalpate.
(AV; Pa 361)
Puruşalingasiddha A type of Siddha (liberated soul); that Siddha, who had attained the emancipation in the embodiment of a male human.. pullinge sariranirvịttirūpe vyavasthitāḥ santo ye siddhāste pullingasiddhāh.
(Nandi 31 MaVr Pa 133)
Purohitaratna One of the seven Pañcendriyaratnas (precious and unique five-sensed beings) of the Cakravarti (universal sovereign); the purohita (family-priest) who performs the rituals for peace (by averting the ill-effects of planets etc.) and the like. purohitah-śāntikarmādikrt. (PrasāV? Pa 350)
Purusaveda Sexual disposition quâ male-A kind of Nokaṣāyas (quasi-passions), which is a subtype of Cāritramohaniya (conduct-deluding) Karma; the sexual feeling of the male towards the female due to the Udaya (rise) of puruşavedamohaniya Karma (deluding Karma quâ Puruşaveda). puruṣasya striyam pratyabhilāşa ityarthaḥ tadvipākavedyam karmāpi puruṣavedah.
| (Prajna 18.61 VỊ Pa 468, 469) purisavede...davaggijālasamāṇe pannatte.
(Jivā 2.98)
Puraḥkarma A blemish related with bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction); if the giver washes hands, ladle etc. with Sacitta water (i.e., water which is possessed of water-bodied beings) on seeing the monk approaching his house, for giving bhiksā to the monk, and if the monk accepts such food, then there is the blemish called Puraḥkarma. purekammam nāma jam sādhūņam datthüņam hattham bhāyanam dhovai tam purekammam bhannai.
(Da 5.1.32 JiCup. 178)
Puruşādānīya Venerable for all people-One whose ideal and precèpts are acceptable to all people; an esteemed person; an epithet of Arhat Pārsva (the 23rd Tirtharikara (ford-founder)). "purisādānīyassa' tti puruşāņām madhye ādiyata ityādānīya upādeyah. (Sthā 8.37 Vr Pa 408) pāse nam arahā purisādāņie ekkam vāsasayam savvāuyam pālaittā siddhe......... (Sama 100.4)
Pulāka The first category of Nirgrantha (3); that Nirgrantha (Jain ascetic) who makes the asceticism slightly insipid (devoid of its essence). samyamavānapi manāk tamasāram kurvan pulāka ityucyate.
(Bhaga 25.278 Vr) puläe....pamcavihe pannatte, tam jahā-nānapulāe, damsaņapulāe, carittapulāe, limgapulāe, ahāsuhumapulāe nāmam pamcame.. (Bhaga 25.279)
Puruşāntakarabhūmi
(Daśā Cū Pa 65)
See-Yugāntakarabhūmi.
Puruşāntarakrta Anything (such as cloth etc. bought for an ascetic) would be unacceptable to him; the same, if it is worn/used by some householder, however would become acceptable to the ascetic.
Pulāka Labdhi A type of Labdhi (supernatural power); that yogajavibhūti (supernatural power, obtained through yoga (spiritual practices like Tapa, Dhyāna etc.)), which is as powerful as the æddhi

Page #229

212 :
(supernatural power) of the Indra (the king of the gods) and powerful enough even in destroying the large army of the Cakravarti (universal sovereign)
(Prasā 693) laddhipulão puna jassa deviņdariddhisarisā riddhi. so simgaņāyikajje samuppanne cakkavattim pi sabalavāhanam cunneum samattho.
(USãVr Pa 256) See-Labdhipulāka. .
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa hārya (superhuman magnificence of the Tīrthankara) (ford-founder); shining flowers of all colours, in plenty and grown in land and water are showered in erect position on the Arhat (Tirtharkara) (by gods); there occurs a knee-deep heap of such flowers. jala-thalaya-bhāsura-pabhūteņam vimtatthāiņā dasaddhavannenam kusumenam jānussehappamāņamitte pupphovayāre kajjai. (Sama 34.1.18)
Puskaravaradvīpārdha A part of Ardhatrtiya Dvipa; the half portion of the Puskara Dvipa which is in the form of a continent (island) encircling the Kālodasamudra (ocean), and itself surrounded by Mānuşottara Mountain (it is ring-shaped with the width of 16 lakh Yojanas (1 Yojana=7.88 kilometers)). puşkaravaradvipārdham mānuşottareņa parvatena parikṣiptam.
(TaBhā 3.8) See-Ardhatytiya Dvipa, Samayakşetra.
Puşpasūkşma Very minute (microscopic) flowers of the fig-tree etc., which are too subtle to perceive. pupphasuhumam nāma vadaumbarādini samti pupphāni, tesim sarivannāni duvvibhāvanijjāņi tāņi suhumāņi.
(Da 8.15 JiCū p. 278)
Puşpacāraņa A type of Cāraņa Riddhi (supernatural power of locomotion); by dint of this supernatural power, the sädhaka (practitioner) can perform locomotion on the flowers even without injuring the Jivas (living beings) of the flowers. avirähidūņa jive talline bahuvihāna pupphānam. uvarimmi jam pasappadi să riddhi pupphacāraņā nāmā..
(TriPra 4.1039)
Puşpikā A kind of Kālika Śruta (a category of Agama (2) (canonical work) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night); third varga of Upānga (auxiliary canonical work); in this canonical work there is description of the Ārādhanā (punctilious (or meticulous) observance)) and the Virādhanā (non-observance) of Samyama (ascetic conduct) and Samyaktva (right faith).
(Nandi 78) uvamgāņam taccassa vaggassa pupphiyānam.....
(Pu 1.2) Pūtikarma A type of Udgama Dosa (blemish of bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) relating to origination or preparation of food etc.); the mixing up of the pure (acceptable) food with impure (unacceptable) one which is impure on account of Ādhākarma (preparation of food etc. with decision to give it to monk). śuddhasyāśuddhāvayavena püterapavitrasya karanam pūtikarma.
(Prasā 564 UVr)
Puşpacālikā A kind of Kālika Śruta (a category of Agama (2) (canonical work) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night); fourth varga of the Upānga (auxiliary canonical work); in this canonical work, there is description of ten nuns, who were the disciples of Arhat Pārsva. uvamgānam....cautthassa ņam bhamte! vaggassa pupphacūliyānam....dasa ajjhayaņā pannattā, tam jahāsiri-hiri-dhii-kitti, buddhi-lacchi ya hoi boddhaขza. ilādevi surādevi, rasadevi gamdhadevi ya..
(Puspa 1.1,2)
Pūrva 1. Canonical works of earlier lore-The fourteen sections of Pürvagata: they are called Purva because they were propounded even before the advent of Agamas (canonical works). samastasrutātpurvam karaņāt pūrvāņi, tāni cotpādapūrvādīni caturddaseti.
Puspavrsti Showering of flowers-A kind of (Mahāprāti

Page #230

-: 213
See-Pūrvaratānusmaranavarjana.
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa
(Sthā 4.131 Vr Pa 188) yasmāt tirthaykarastirthapravarttanakäle ganadharānām sarvasūtrādhāratvena pūrvam pūrvagatasüträrtham bhāşate tasmāt pūrvāṇiti bhanitāni.
(Prasā Vr Pa 208) 2. A macro-time-unit; 84,000,00 Pūrvānga, i.e., 84,000,00 years x 84,000,00 years; its value comes out to be 70,560,000,000,000 years. .....caurāsiim puvvamgasayasahassāim se ege puvve. .
(Anu 417) egam puvvamgam calusitie sayasahassehim gunitam egam puvvam bhavati. tassimam parimānam-dasa sunnā chappaimam ca sahassā kodinam sattari lakkhāya. (AnuCūp. 38) culasidihadam lakkham puvvamgam hodi tam pi gunidavvam. causidilakkhehim ņādavvam puvvaparimāņam..
(TriPra 4.293) See-Phrvānga. . .
Pūrvaratānusmaranavarjana A Bhāvanā (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Brahmacarya Mahāvrata (the fourth great vow of celebacy); refraining from recalling the sexual pleasures indulged in the past in the household life). pravrajyāparyāyāt pūrvo grhashaparyāyastatra ratam—kriditam vilasitam yadariganābhiḥ saha tasyānusmaranāt kāmāgnistatsmaraṇendhailānusandhānataḥ sandhukşate, atastadvarjanam śreya iti bhāvayet. (Tabhā 7.3 Vr)
Purvarātra-aparātra The period of time in the mid-night-between the terminal part of the first part of night and the earlier part of the last part of night.
(Bhaga 2.66)
Pūrvagata A division of the Drștivāda (12th Ariga (principal canonical work)); the fourteen Pürvas (canonical works of earlier lore). puvvagae cauddasavihe paņaņatte, tam jahauppāyapuvvam aggeņiyam....... (Nandi 104) See-Drstivāda. Pūrvadhara That ascetic (Muni), who is possessed of knowledge of fourteen pīrvasruta (or Pūrvas (canonical works of earlier lore)). pūrvāni dhārayantiti puradharā. (ViBhā 323 Vr)
Pūrvavat Anumāna A kind of Anumāna (inference); the Pratyabhijñāna (recognition) of an object inferred on the basis of the identity of the presented datum with past-the already known middle term; for example-To infer rainfall seeing the heavy clouds in the sky. pūrvopalabdhenaiva lingeņa nāņakaranam.
(Anu 519 Cū p. 75) Pūrvavid
(Tavā 9.37) See-Pūrvadhara.
Pūrvapaścātsamstava A type of Utpādana Doşa (the blemish pertaining to the ways adopted in obtaining bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) by an ascetic); the bhikṣā received by the ascetic through revealing acquaintance of his parental side or his in-laws' side with the giver. purvasamstavam janani-janakādidvāreņa pascätsamstavam svasrūśvasurädidvärenätma-paravayo'nurūpam sambandham bhikṣārtham ghatayatah pūrvapaścātsamstavapindah.
(Yośā 1.38 Vr p. 135)
Pūrvānga A macro-time-unit; the period of eighty-four lakh (84,000,00) years. caurāsiim vāsasayasahassāim se ege puvvamge.
(Anu 417) icchiyamāņeņa guna paņasunnam caurāsitigunitam vā. kāūna tattivārā puvvamgādīņa muna samkham.. puvvamge parimāņam pana sunnā caurāsiti ya.
(AnuCū p. 37)
Pūrvānupūrvi A type of Aupanidhiki Dravyānupürvi; counting in the right order-to start the counting from the first (or beginning). prathamātprabhịti ānupūrvi anukramah paripäți pūrvānupūrvi.
(Anu 147 HäVrp.41)
Pūrvaratapūrvakriditaviratisamiti

Page #231

214:
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
See-Anupūrvi.
Purvārddha
(ĀVa 6.3)
See-Purimārddha.'
prthaktva vitarka means-by making any one entity the subject of meditation, to meditate over its separateness from all other entities. Savicāra means 'transition'-movement from one 'concept' to another one, or from one, 'term' to another one, or from a concept' to a 'term', or viceversa, or from one Yoga (2) (activities of mind, speech and body) to another one. Hence, it is savicāra (based on transition). Thus, here. prthaktva vitarka is coupled with savicāra. prthaktvam-bhedah. vitarkah-śrutam. vicārah-arthavyañjanayogānām samkramanam.
Jaisidi 6.44 Vr)
Prthaktva 1. A conventional terminological nomenclature in Jain theory of number, used to indicate any number between two and nine (2Page #232

Jaina Pīribhāṣika Sabdakosa
215
'maggato' tti pitthato'anukaddhanam' ti hatthaggahitassa damdaggahitasa vā anu-pacchayo kaddhanam ti.
(NandiCü p. 17)
cies) for a prahara, i.e., quarter of daytime starting from the sunrise. sūre uggae porisim paccakkhāi cauvviham pi āhāram-asnam pāņam khāimam sāimam.
(Āva 6.2)
Paisunya Papa The fourteenth type of Pāpakarma (indulging in evil activity); the bondage of inauspicious Karma caused by indulging in back-biting.
(AV! Pa 72) "pesunne' pracchannamasaddoşavişkaraṇam.
(Bhaga 1.286 Vr)
Paurusimandala A kind of Utkālika Śruta (a category of Agamas (canonical works), which is allowed to be studied at all time barring the akāla prahara (i.e., the period in which the study of Agamas is prohibited)); in which there is the description of the temporal measurement of the prahara (a quarter part of the day or night). mamdale-mamdale annoņnā porisi jattha ajjhayane damsijjati tamajjhayanam porisimamda
(Nandi 77 Cū p. 58)
lain.
Paisunya Pāpasthāna The fourteenth type of Pāpasthāna; the Karma due to the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (soul) indulges in back-biting. (JhiCa 22.22) Pottaparihāra (A doctrine which asserts that) after death, the departure of the Jiva (soul) takes place from the body and it may take rebirth in the same body and while living in it, it utilizes it. This kind of recurring reincarnation is possih only in the vegetable-body. pauttaparihāro nāma parāvartya tasminneva sarirake uvavajjati....tam evam vanapphainam pauttaparihāro.
(ĀvaCū 1 p. 299) See-Parivarta Parihāra.
Pauşadha The days of parva (the days of the four changes of the moon, i.e., 8th and 14th days of each half month, and the days of full and new moon). pausadhah--parvadinamastamyādi.
(SthāV? Pa 225)
Potaja The vertebrate beings whose young ones are born uncovered (i.e., without placenta), e.g. bat. potamiva sūyate potajā valgulimādayah.
(Da 4.9 ACū p. 77) See-Jarāyuja.
Pausadhaśālā A holy house where special religious performances like Dharmajāgarikā (to awake at night and ponder over Dharma (1) (spiritual doctrine)) and Pausadhopavāsa (the eleventh vow of the lay follower) are under-taken. posahasālāe posahie bambhacāri....pakkhiyam posaham padijāgaramāṇe viharai. (Bhaga 12.6)
Paurāņika A knowledgable old man, who is possessed of versatile knowledge on account of being too old. purāņo-vrddhah, sa ca cirajivitvād drşțabahuvidhavyatikaratvānnaipunika iti purāņam vāsästravićeṣaḥ tajjño nipuņaprāyo bhavati.
(Stha 9.28 Vr Pa 428)
Pauṣadhopavāsa The eleventh vow of the lay follower; a specialised course of sādhanā (spiritual practice) undertaken by a lay follower for one day and night (starting from the sun-rise of the first day up to the sun-rise of the second day), during which, relinquishing food, body-care and sinful activities, he observes celibacy. uddistetyamāvāsyā paripurņamiti-ahorātram yāvat āhāraśarīrasamskāratyāgabrahmacaryāvyāpāralakṣaṇabhedopetam.
(Sthā 4.636 Vr Pa 225) posahovavāse cauðvihe pannatte, tam jahāāhāraposahe sarirasakkāraposahe bambhaceraposahe avvāvāraposahe. (Ava Pari 23)
Paurusi A form of Pratyākhyāna (1) (formal resolve (vow) of abstinence)); to undertake Pratyākhyāna of consuming all the four kinds of alimental material (viz., foods, drinks, eatable delicacies and lickable delica

Page #233

- 216:Pauşadhopavāsa Samyag Ananupālana An Aticāra (partial transgression of the vow of Pausadhopavāsa (the eleventh vow of the lay follower); during the course of observance of Pauşadhopavāsa, to do wishful thinking about food, bodycare, sex and worldly business, on account of the wavering condition of one's psyche. kytapausadhopavāsasyāsthiracittatayā hārasarirasamskārābrahmavyāpārāņāmabhilaşanādananupälanā poşadhasyeti. (UPā 1.42 Vr p. 19)
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa extracted by the Sthaviras (elders (ascetics) from the Sruta (scriptures) preached by the Arhats (Tirtharkaras (ford-founders)). arahamtamaggauvaditthe jam sutamanusaritta kimci nijjūhamte te savve painnaga.
(Nandi 79 Cū p. 60) 2. Those Devas (gods), who are like the common citizens. prakirņakāḥ paurajanapadasthāniyāḥ.
(Tabhā 4.4) 3. A kind of Vimāna (habitat) of the gods of the Kalpas (3) (heavens of the gods with hierarchy) of the Saudharma (first heaven of Empyrean gods) etc.. See-Kșullikāvimānapravibhakti.
Prakarana Sūtra That Sūtra (2) (canonical aphorism) in which style of catechism or dialogue is used to elucidate the subject). pagaranao puna suttam, jattha u akkhevaninnayapasiddhi.
(BrBhā 318)
Prakīrņa Tapa Miscellenous penances--The Tapa (penances) (fasting etc.) undertaken according to one's capacity, without taking recourse to the specific pattern such as Sreņi Tapa and the like. 'prakimatapah' yacchernyaādiniyataracanăvirahitam svasaktyapekşam yathākathañcidvidhiya
(U 30.11 SÄVr Pa 601)
te.
Prakalpa The Nisītha (Ācāraprakalpa) Sūtra, which has been extracted from the twentieth prabhurtacheda of the third ācāravastu of the Pratyākhyāna Pūrva (the ninth Pūrva (canonical work of earlier lore)), in which the Udghātika Prāyaścitta (expiation which may not be carried through continuously) and Anudghātika Prāyaścitta (expiation to be carried through continuously) have been propounded. nisidha navamā puvvā, paccakkhāṇassa tatiyavatthūo. āyāranāmadhejjā, visatitame pāhudacchedā..
(VyaBhā 435) ugghāyamanugghāyā, māsacaummāsiyā u pacchittā. puvvagate cciya ete, nijjūdhä je pakappammi..
(Nibhā 6675) See Nisītha.
Prakrti Bandha Bondage quâ type--An aspect of Bandha (bondage of Karma); the specific nature of the groups of Karmapudgala (material clusters quâ Karma) acquired wholesale (by the soul). sāmānyopāttakarmaņām svabhāvah prakytih.
(Jaisidi 4.8) Praksepāhāra , Kavalähāra, i.e., the in-take of aliments through mouth or any other means. ....pakkhevāhāro puņa, kāvaliko hoti nāyavvo..
(SütraNi 172)
Prakalpadhara The ascetic (Muni) who is possessed of the authoritative knowledge of the Nisitha. prakalpo nisīthādhyayanam taddhāriņaḥ.
(VyaBhā 403 Vr) tiviho ya pakappadharo, sutte atthe ya tadubhae ceva.........
(NiBhā 6676) See-Prakalpa.
Pragrhītā A kind of Pindaişaņā (bhikṣā (accepting food by going to houses for collecting it in conformity with the canonical instruction, with special resolves)); in which the ascetic (Muni) accepts that food which is taken out by a ladle or a spoon, for giving or eating, by the householder. paggahiyā jam dāum bhuttum va karena asaņāi.
(Prasā 742)
Prakīrņaka 1. Those Āgamas (canonical works) which are
Pracalā

Page #234

Jaina Päribhāṣika Sabdakosa
A sub-type of Darśanavaraniya (intuition-veiling) Karma..
the Udaya (rise) of which makes one sleep while sitting or standing.
upavista ürdivasthito va pracalatyasyam svapavasthayamiti pracală. (Stha 9.14 Vr Pa 424)
Pracalăpracală
A sub-type of Darśanavaraniya (intuition-velling) Karma;
the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for somnambulism.
pracalatiśayini pracala pracalăpracală, să hi camkramaṇādi kurvatah svapturbhavati. (Stha 9.14 Vr Pa 424)
Pracchani
A kind of Asatyämṛṣä (Vyavahāra) Bhāṣā (speech which is neither truth nor a lie-speech for pragmatic purposes);
the interrogative speech or statement made for getting information about unknown or ambiguous subject.
prechani avijätasya sandigdhasya kasyacidarthasya parijñanaya tadvidaḥ pārsve codană. (Prajna 11.37 Vrpa 259)
Prajnapti
That exposition, through which both the Suasamaya (doctrines of the Nirgrantha (Jain ascetics) themselves)) and Parasamaya (heretical doctrines) are ex-pounded. prajñaptirnäma svasamayaparasamayapraripana. (VyaBha 1477 Vr Pa 27)
Prajñapti Kusala
One (the Jain ascetic) who is adept in Prajñapti: one who excels in exposition of the doctrines such as Jiva (soul) and Ajiva (non-soul), Bandha (1) (bondage) and Mokşa (liberation), gati (depar ture from one life) and Agati (arrival at next life) etc.; one (the Jain ascetic) who is expert in the exposi-tion of both Svasamaya (doctrines of the Nirgrantha (Jain ascetics) themselves)) and Parasamaya (heretical doc-trines). jīvājīvā bamdham, mokkham gatirāägatim suham dukkham. pannattikusalavidū, paravādikudamsane maha
no..
pannattikusalo khalu, jaha khuddagaņi murumdarayassa.
~:217~
puttho kaha na vi deva, gayam pi kalam na yanamti.. (VyaBha 1500, 1501)
Prajña
1. Perfect knowledge of a subject. prajña-asesaviseṣaviṣayam jñānam.
(Bhaga 1.165 Vr) 2. An intellect born of extra-oldinary Kṣayopasama. (annihilation-cum-subsidence), which enables one to make precise, analytical and critical deliberation of the objective attributes of reality.
prajñānam prajild—uisistaksayopasamajanua prabluitavastugatayathavasthitadharmalocanarūpāmatiḥ. (AvNi 12 HAVṛp. 12) 3. Intellectual competence to comprehend the unseen and the unheard subject even without the formal education or training. adittha-assudesu atthesu nāṇuppāyaṇajogattam paņā ṇāma.......ṇāṇahedujivasatti gurivaesaṇiravekkhā pannā nāma. (Dhava Pu9 p. 83, 84) 4. The fifth decade of the life-span of hundred years-In this age, the man worries for mundane matters such as wealth, woman etc. and longs for the prosperity of one's own family. pamcamim tu dasam patto, aņupuvvii jo naro. icchiyattham vicimtei, kudumbam vabhikamkhai.. (DaHaVṛ Pa9) 5. That intellect through which one can foreknow what is going to happen. prägeva jñāyate anayeti prajñā. (UCu p.210)
Prajñāpaka Disa
Identification of direction with respect to the person who is propounder (prajñāpaka)-The direction which he faces (while describing tenets etc.) is east and rest directions (viz., south etc.) are to be identified relatively. pannavao jadabhimuho sã puvva sesiya payahi(ViBha 2702)
nao.
Pajñāpanā
Name of the fourth Upanga (auxiliary canonical work). A kind of Utkälika Sruta (a category of Agamas (canonical works), which is allowed to be studied at all time barring the akāla prahara (i.e., the period in which the study of Agamas is prohibited));
it deals with Jain metaphysics and philosophy. (Nandi 77)

Page #235

-218
Prajñāpani A kind of Asatyāmrşā (Vyavahāra) Bhāsā (speech which is neither truth nor a lie-speech for pragmatic purposes); the speech articulated for propounding the truths to the disciples. prajñāpani-vinitavinayasya vineyajanasyopadeśadānam, yathā prānivadhānnivyttä bhavanti bhavāntare prāṇino dirghāyuşa ityādi.
(Prajña 11.37 Vr Pa 259)
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa atisūksmārthatattvagahane caturdasapürvina eva vişaye'nuyukte anadhitadvādaśārgacaturdaśapūrvasya prakrstašrutāvaranaviryantarayakşayopasamāvirbhūtā'sādharanaprajñāsaktilabhānnihsamsayam nirūpanam prajñaśravaņatvam.
(Tavā 3.36) See-Prājñaśramana. .
Praạidhāna 1. The process of concentration of body, speech and mind on a specific object which is auxiliary (for meditation) 'pranihāņe' tti prakarsena niyate ālambane dhānam-dharanam manahprabhrtereti pranidhānam.
(Bhaga 18.125 Vr) 2. Concentration (of attention). praņihitih pranidhānam-ekāgratā.
(Sthā 3.96 Vy Pa 115) 3. Samādhi (1). .....avadhānasamādhānapraạidhānāni tu samadhau syuh.
(Aci 6.14) 4. Immaculate state of the psyche (soul).
Prajma Parisaha 1. A type of Parişaha (hardship); the despondency created on account of failure in enriching the knowledge; the ascetic (Muni) should endure such despondency (by considering the lack of knowledge the fruition of his own Karma). se nūņam mae puvvam kammāņānaphalā kadā. jenāham nābhijāņāmi puttho kenai kanhui.. aha pacchā uijjhamti kammāņānaphalā kadā. evamassāsi appāņam naccā kammavivāgayam..
(u 2.40, 41) 2. To have the feeling of conceit of one's erudition such as, "I am expert in the knowledge of Agamas (canonical works) and a versatile scholar of all disciplines; others are just pigmies before me"; such arrogance should be got rid of by the ascetic (M:ini). anga-pūrva-prak rņakaviśāradasya sabdanyayādhyātmanipun isya mama purastāditare bhāskaraprabhābhibhūtakhadyotodyotavannitarām nāvabhāsanta iti vijñānamadanirāsah prajñāparişahajayaḥ pratyetavyaḥ.
(Sasi 9.9)
Pranidhi A type of Yogasamgraha; practising concentration of psyche in a state free from attachment and aversion. (Sama 32.1.3)
Pranitaāhāraviratisamitiyoga āhārapaniya-niddhabhoyaņa-vivajjae samjate.... evam paniyahāraviratisamitijogena bhävio bhavati amtarappa.
(Praśna 9.11) See-Pranita Ahāravivarjana.
Prajnaoragana A type of Buddhi Rddhi (supernatural intellect); the Labdhi (supernatual power) obtained through the intense Kşayopaśama (annihilationcum-subsidence) or Srutajñānāvaraņa (articulate knowledge-veiling) Karma and Viryāntarāya (Karma, obstructing the spiritual energy); exercising this intellect, one can expound very subtle theories of Tattvas (categories of truth), even without undertaking specialized studies. pagadie sudaņāņāvuraņāe viriyamtarāyāe. ukkassakhauvasante uppajjai pannasamaņaddhi.. pannāsavanaddhijudo coddasapuvvisu visayasuhumattam. savvam hi sudam jāņādi akaajjhaaņo viņiyamena.
(Tripra 4.1017, 1018)
Pranītaāhāravivarjana A Bhāvanā (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Brahmacarya Mahāvrata (the fourth great vow of celebacy); to abstain from food which causes accumulation of flesh, fat etc.. pranito---vrsyaḥ snigdhamadhurādirasaḥ kṣiradashinavanitasarpirgudatailapisitamadyāpūpādistadabhyavahāro—bhojanam tato medomajjāśukrādyupacayastasmädapi mohodbhavah, ataḥ satatābhyāsataḥ praņitarasābhyavahāro varjaniya ityātmānam bhāvayed brahmacaryamicchanniti.
(Tabha 7.3 Vr)
Pratara Tapa A type of Itvarika Anasana (fasting for a definite period of time;

Page #236

-219
Pratijñā Thesis-To state the Sādhya (probandum or major term) (in logic). sādhyanirdesah pratimnā. (Prami 2.1.11)
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakośa that Tapa (penance) which is observed when all the varieties of Sreni Tapa are observed together. (The number of padas in Śreņi (Tapa) x the number of padas in Śreni (Tapa) = Pratara Tapa. Four instance, suppose there are four padas in Sreni Tapa; then, the number of padas in Pratara Tapa will be sixteen). (See the table given in the Ghana Tapa). śreņireva śrenyā gunitā pratara ucyate, tadupalakṣitam tapah prataratapah.
(U 30.10 SãVr Pa 601) See-Śreņi Tapa, Ghana Tapa.
Pratipāti Avadhijñāna Transient clairvoyance-A kind of Avadhijñāna (clairvoyance): the Avadhijñāna which remains temporarily and extinguishes like a lamp after some time. padivāi ohināņam-jannam....päsittäņam padivaejја.
(Nandi 20) yadutpannam sat kşayopasamānurūpam kiyatkālam sthitvā pradipa iva samastyena vidhvamsamupayāti tat pratipāti. (Nandi 20 MaV; Pa 82)
Pratipūrņa Pauşadha
(Stha 4.362)
See-Pauşadhopavāsa.
Pratikramaņa Repentant retrospection-The fourth chapter of the Avasyaka Sūtra (canonical work consisting of Sadāvasyaka (six chapters to be recited daily at both twilights); recitation of which is performed as an exercise in self-introspection, through which one washes off one's past blemishes; the Pratikramana (Şadāvasyaka) is performed everyday at twilight (before sunrise and after sunset). skhalitasya nindā pratikramanārthādhikārah.
(An474 HāVrp.25) atitadoşanivartanam pratikramanam.
(Tavā 6.24.11) pratikramanam' ubhayakālam sadvidhävasyakakaranayukto dharmaḥ. (BrBhā 3425 Vr)
Pratipracchana The second variety of Svādhyāya (scriptural studies and teaching); inquiry about the text and its meaning for clearing the doubts. padipucchanayāe nam suttatthatadubhayāim visohei.
(U 29.21) Pratipracchanā Sāmācāri One of the ten types of Sāmācāri (rules of conduct quâ etiquette, formality and convention); on being appointed by the Guru (2) for a specific work, the disciple has to seek his permission again while biggining it. guruniyukto'pi hi punah pravrttikāle pratiprcchatyeva gurum, sa hi kāryāntaramapyādiśet siddham vā tadanyataḥ syāt. (U 26.5 SäVr Pa 534)
Pratikramaņa Prāyaścitta Recoiling from transgression-On committing transgression of the rules (of conduct and discipline), while delivering sermons or performing obligatory works, to utter ‘micchä mi dukkadam (let my wrongdoing be futile), either on account of inspiration by others or one's own memory. padikkamanam puna pavayanamādisu āvassagakamme vā sahasā atikkamane padicotito sayam vā saritūņa miccha dukkadam kareti evam tassa suddhi.
(Āvacū 2. p. 246)
Pratikramaṇamandali A sub-division of the Mandali (group of ascetics); the arrangement of a smaller group of the Sramaņas (ascetics), in which they perform Pratikramana (Şadāvasyaka (six chapters to be recited daily at both twilights)) in the presence of the Guru (2) See-Mandali.
Pratibuddhajīvi Enlightened (ascetic)-A self-disciplined and unperturbed ascetic who is subduer of his sense-organs and who keeps in his control the misconduct of his mind, speech and body. jattheva päse kai duppauttam, kāena vāyā adu mānasenam. tattheva dhiro padisāharejjā, āinnao khippamivakkhaliņam.. jasserisā joga jiimdiyassa, dhiimao sappurisassa niccam. tamāhu loe padibuddhajivi, so jivai samjamajivienam
(DaCūlā 2.14, 15)

Page #237

~220~
Pratimā
Intensive course of austere practice undertaken with determination and performed in conformity with the prescribed procedure. dravyakṣetrakalabhävaih pratimiyamanaḥ sădhanaviseṣaḥ pratima. (Jaisidi 6.25)
Pratimana
A kind of Vibhaganispanna Dravyapramāņa (a type of measurement (or weight)): the standardised weights for weighing the valuable substances like gold, silver etc.. paḍimāņe-jaņņam padimiņijjai. (Anu 384) eenam padimaṇappamāņeṇam suvanna-rajatamani-mottiya-samkha-sila-ppavälādiņam davvanam padimanappamāṇanivvittilakkhanam
bhavai.
(Anu 385)
Pratimästhāyi
A type of Kayaklesa (external austerity by undertaking yogic postures);
one who undertakes the practice of remaining steady in various mudras (postures) of the Bhiksu-pratimas (intensive courses of austerities for ascetic).
pratimasthayi-bhikṣupratimäkäri.
Pratirupakavyavahāra
See-Tatpratiräpaka Vyavahāra.
Pratirupajña
One who is conversant with the high value of modesty.
jñaḥ.
(Stha 7.49 Vr Pa 378)
(TaSǎ 7.22)
yathocitapratipattinäpastam jänätiti pratināpa(U 23.15 Savṛ Pa 500)
Pratirodhaka Karma
Antaraya (obstructing) Karma-That Karma which is the cause of obstruction of the soul's power.
sakteh pratighatasya.....hetu bhavati.
(Jaisidi 4.2 Vr) saktipratighatakam-antarayah. (Jaisidi 4.3 Vr)
Pratilekhanā
Inspection of clothes etc.-To undertake duly and remisslessly the inspection of clothes. bowls etc. with the aim of observance of non-violence.
Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa akṣarānusarena pratinirikṣaṇamanusthanam ca yatsa pratilekhana. (OBha 3 Vr Pa 6)
Prativasudeva
Counter-vasudeva-That king, who fights with the Cakra (discus) and who is the chief rival of the Vasudeva (semi-universal sovereign). asaggive..... jarasimdhu.........
tripṛṣṭhādinām navānāmapi vasudevinin yathakramam pratiśatravaḥ, tatha sarve'pi cakrayodhinah, sarve'pi ca hatah svacakrail...... (Prasă 1213 Vr Pa 349)
Pratiṣedha
Non-existent part of a substance. pratisedho'sadamsah.
(Pranata 3.57)
Pratişevană
To indulge in präyätipäta (injuring or killing at living being) etc...
pratiṣevana präṇātipātādyäsevanam. (Stha 10.69 Vr Pa 459)
Pratiṣevanā Kusila
A category of Kusila Nirgrantha (3) (which is the third category of Nirgrantha (3);
that ascetic (Muni), who is not the subduer of the sense-organs, and who blemishes his Uttaragunas (subsidiary virtues). ye nairgranthyam prati prasthita aniyatendriyal kathancitkincidevottaragumeşu-pindaviśuddhisamitibhavandtapaḥpratimabhigrahādiṣu virddhayantah sarvajñājñollanghanamacaranti te pratisevanäkusīlāḥ, (Siha 5.184 Vr Pa 320) See-Kusila.
Pratiṣevana Prayaścitta
The expiation which is incurred when the ascetic (Muni) indulges in a misdeed. pratisevanam-asevanamkṛtyasyeti pratisevand .....iti pratisevanaprayascittam.
(Stha 4.133 Vr Pa 189)
Pratiṣṭhā
The fourth stage of Dharana (retention). in which the apprehended object is retained in memory (brain) with its types and subtypes. 'patittha' tti so ccita avadhäritattho hitayammi prabhedena paitthätamane patiṭṭha bhannati. (Nandi 49 Cü p. 37)

Page #238

221 :
Jaina Pāribliasika Sabdakosa Pratisamlinatā
(Sthā 6.65)
with respect to another one. pratitya-āsritya vastvantaram satyam pratityasatyam.
(Sthā 10.89 V? Pa 465)
See---Samlinata.
Pratyakşa Jñāna Direct (immediate) cognition-Knowledge attained directly by soul, independent of the sense-organs and mind. indriyamanonirapekşamātmanaḥ sākṣāt pravrttimatpratyakşam.
(Ava Ma Vr Pa 16)
Pratisārini A kind of Padānusārini Buddhi (a kind of supernatural intellect); the yogajavibluiti (supernatural power, obtained through yoga (spiritual practices like Tapa, Dhyāna etc.)), by dint of which, after having known a single seed-term either from the beginning or the middle or the end of a treatise through the instruction of the Guru (2), one can know the rest of the later part of the treatise. ādiavasānamajjhe gunīvadesena ekkabijapadam. geņhiya hetthimagamtham bujjhadijā sāca padisāri..
(TriPra 4.982)
Pratyakşa Pramāņa Direct (Immediate) Pramāņa (valid organ of knowledge)-The lucid and instantaneous cognition which does not need any other Pramāna to prove it. visadah pratyakşam. pramāṇāntarānapekşedantayā pratibhāso vā vaisadyam.
(Prami 1.1.13, 14)
Pratisevanā
(VyaBhā 41 Vr) See—Pratişevaņā. Pratisevi Pulāka A category of Pulāka Nirgrantha (3); the ascetic (Pulāka Nirgrantha) who is a Virādhaka (non-observer) of the conduct quâ knowledge etc..
(Bhaga 25.278 VI)
Pratyabhijñā Recognition—The synthetic cognition gained through the direct perception and memory, the synthetic cognition is of four types: 1. This is that 2. This is similar to that 3. This differs from that 4. This is far or near from that or bigger or smaller than that darsanasmaranasambhavam tadevedam tatsadrsam tadvilaksanam tatpratiyogityädisamkalanam pratyabhijñānam. (Prami 1.2.4)
Pratihatapāpakarmā That ascetic (Muni), who, through power of his Tapa (austerities or penance), has annihilated the Karmas bound in the past-purged them off.. padihayapāvakammo nāma nāṇāvaraņādiņi attha kammāņa patteyam patteyam jena hayāņi so padihayapāvakammo. (Da 4.18 JiCū p. 154)
Pratyayakriya A type of Kriyā (urge); manufacturing of ever new lethal weapons. apūrvādhikaraņotpādanāt prātyāyiki kriyā.
(TaVā6.5)
Praticchaka That ascetic (Muni), who, (abandoning his own Gana (2) (monastic sub-order), gets ordained in another Gana for earning knowledge. padicchetti ye'nyato gacchāntarādāgatya sādhavastatropasampadam grhnanti te praticchakāł.
(Vya Bha 957 Vr) praticchakah--paraganavarti sutrarthatadubhayagrāhakah.
(Vya Bhā 1683 Vr)
Pratyākhyātapāpakarmā That ascetic (Muni), who, through the power of his sãīdanā (spiritual practice) of Samvara (inhibition), has inhibited the Aśravadvāras (the causes of the influx of Karma). paccak klāyapāvakammo nāma niruddhāsavaduvāro bhannati. (Da 4.18 JiCū p. 154)
Pratītya Satya Relative truth-A type of (verbal) truth; to call one object small, large, light, heavy etc.
Pratyākhyāna 1. Abstinence-Resolve to abstain from (evil) act;

Page #239

222:
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa Pratyākhyānāvaraņa Krodha Anger quâ Pratyākhyānāvarana Kaşaya-A sub-type of Cäritramohaniya (conduct-deluding) Karma; such anger is only of a short duration like a line drawn in the sand ..........vāluyarāisamāne............ (Stha 4.354) See-Pratyākhyānāvarana Kaşāya.
to make a formal determination for not indulging in a specific kind of sinful act; to inhibit the Bhāvas (1) (dispositions at subtle level of consciousness) which are going to be the cause of evil act in future. pratyākhyānam—nirodhapratijñānam.
. (Bhaga 17.49 Vr) pratyākhyānam nāma anāgatakālavişayām kriyām na karişyāmiti samkalpah. (BhaĀ 116 ViVr) 2. The sixth chapter of the Avaśyaka Sutra (canonical work consisting of Şadāvasyaka (six chapters to be recited daily at both twilights)); the subject of its theme is-embracing the virtues. In this (performance), Mūlagunas (principal virtues) and Uttaraguņas (subsidiary virtues) are accepted and for their observance without any blemish, the distinguished traits are embraced. chatthe jahā mūluttaragunapadivatti niratiyāradhāraṇam ca jadhā tesim bhavati tathā atthaparūvanā.
(Anu 74 Cū p. 18) gunadhāraņā pratyākhyānärthädhikärah.
(AnuHāVrp. 25)
Pratyākhyānāvaraņa Māna Conceit quâ Pratyākhyānāvaraņa Kaşāya-A sub-type of Cāritramohaniya (conduct-deluding) Karma; such conceit is like the pillar of wood which is only slightly rigid .........dāruthambhasamānam...... (Sthā 4.283) See-Pratyākhyānāvarana Kaşāya. Pratyākhyānāvarana Māya Deceit quâ Pratyākhyānāvarana Kaşāya-A sub-type of Cāritramohaniya (conduct-deluding) Karma; such deceit is like a line of flow of urine, (which is in the form of a curved line) made on the ground by a walking ox. gomuttiketaņāsamānā.
(Sthā 4.282) See-Pratyākhyānāvarana Kaşāya.
Pratyākhyānaparijñā After having comprehended (the evil consequences of the Pāpakarma (indulging in evil activity), to abstain from it. paccakkhāṇaparinnā nāma pāvam kammam jāniūņa tassa pāvassa jam akaranam sā paccakkhānaparinnā bhavati. (Dalicu p. 116) See-Jñaparijñā.
Pratyākhyāna Pūrva Name of the ninth Pūrva (canonical work of earlier lore); it contains the description of all kinds of Pratyakhyāna (1) (formal resolve (vow) of abstinence)). navamam paccakkhānam, tammi savvapaccakkhāṇasarūvam vannijjati. (Nandi 104 Cū p. 76)
Pratyaklãnãoarana Lobha Greed quâ Pratyākhyānāvarana Kaşāya-A sub-type of Cāritramohaniya (conduct-deluding) Ката; such greed has a little attachment like the stain of the lubricant used for the wheel of a cart on a cloth. khamjanarāgarattavatthasamāne. (Stha 4.284) See-Pratyākhyānāvarana Kaşāya.
Pratyākhyānāvaraṇa Kaşāya A sub-type of Caritramohaniya (conduct-deluding) Karma; the fourfold passions (anger, conceit, deceit and greed) which, in their state of Udaya (rise) do not allow the soul to awaken its consciousness of total abstinence. taiyakasāyāņudae paccakkhāṇāvaraṇanāmadhijjāņam. desikkadesaviraim carittalambham na u laham
(AvaNi 110)
Pratyākhyāni A kind of Asatyāmrsā (Vyavahāra) Bhāṣā (speech which is neither truth nor a lie-speech for pragmatic purposes); the wordings used for negative reply to the beggers. yācamānasya pratişedhavacanam pratyākhyāni.
(Prajna 11.37 Vr Pa 259)
Pratyājāti Taking reincarnation in the same kind of Bhava (birth in a particular realm of mundane exi
ti..

Page #240

Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
stence). Pratyäjäti is possible only in humans. and sub-humans.
jatto cuo bhavño, tattheva puno vi jaha havati jammam.
sa khalu paccäjäti, manussa-tericchie hoi... (DaSiNi132)
Pratyavarttana
The second stage of Avaya (perceptual judgement);
during it, a repeated reflection takes place on the nature of the object which is under the process of determinitive cognition. ihanabhavaniyaṭṭassa vi tamatthamaloyamtassa puno puno niyattaṇam paccäuttanam bhan(Nandi 47 Ci p. 36)
nati.
Pratyekajiva
That vegetation, in which there is a single soul embodying a single body. patta patteyajiya.......... See-Pyatyekasariri.
(Prajña 1.48.9)
Pratyekabuddha ·
That ascetic (Muni), who gets initiated after be coming enlightened on account of some external
cause.
patteyan-bahyam vṛṣabhädikäraṇamabhisamikṣya buddhaḥ pratyekabuddhaḥ.
(Nandi 31 Cũ p. 26)
Pratyekabuddhată
A type of Buddhi Rddhi (supernatural intellect); through which, even without the intellect (or peaching) by others, only through one's own special power, one can attain outstanding development of one's knowledge and ascetic conduct.
paropadesamantarena svasaktiviseṣādeva jñānasamyamavidhananipuṇatvam pratyekabud(Tavā 3.36)
dhată.
Pratyekabuddhasiddha
A type of Siddha (liberated soul):
that Siddha, who had attained the liberation in the state of Pratyekabuddha (ascetic who was initiated after becoming enlightened, on account of some external cause). (Nandi 31) See-Pratyekabuddha.
Pratyekasarira
~:223~
The body possessed of by a single Jiva (soul): that body, which is formed by a single soul. ekkasseva jivassa jam sariram tam patteyasari(Dhava Pu 14 p. 225) pudhavikkäiyanam patteуähärä patteyapariṇāma patteyam sariram bamdhamti. (Bhaga 19.5) See-Sadharana Sarira.
ram.
Pratyekasariranāma
The sub-type of Nama (body-making) Karma; due to the Udaya (rise) of which one Jiva (soul) gets one (individual) body.
yadudayat jivam jīvam prati bhinnam sariram tatpratyekanama. (Prajña 23.38 Vr Pa 474) ekatmopabhogakäraṇaśarirata yatastatpratye(Tavā 3)
kasariranāma.
Pratyekasarirabädaravanaspatikäyika
(Prajiä 1.32)
See-Pratyekasariri.
Pratyekasariri
The Jiva (soul) which is possessed of Pratyeka Sarira (individually separate body); e.g.-onesensed beings (except the beings of Sadharana Vanaspati (vegetation which have infinite number of Jivas (souls) in a single body)), three types of Vikalendriya (the mobile living-beings from two-sensed up to four-sensed beings) and five-sensed beings.
patteyam pudhabhūdam sariram jesim te patteyasarīrā. (Dhava Pu 14 p. 225) pratyekasaririnaśca närakāmaramanuşyadvindriyadayah prthivyādayaḥ, kapitthäditaravaśca. (Pamsam 3.8 MaVrp. 116)
See-Sadharana Jiva.
Prathamasamayanirgrantha
A category of Nirgrantha (4) (Nirgrantha (3)): the Nirgrantha (4) (Nirgrantha (3) who is in the first Samaya (smallest time-unit) of the Upasantamoha or Ksinamoha Gunasthana (the 11" or the 12th statge of spiritual development), which is of one Antarmuhurta (time-period between 2 Samayas (smallest time-units) and 1 Samaya less 48 minutes) duration. See-Yathāsūkṣmanirgrantha.
Prathamasamavasaraṇa
The period of four months of rainy season. during which the ascetic sojourns at a fixed.

Page #241

224:
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa
place, (instead of travelling from place to place). varsākālākhye prathame'osarane' samavasarane dvitiye tu stubaddhākhye.......
(BrBhā 4235 Vr)
Pradesa The (ultimate) indivisible and undetachable part (unit) of the Dravya (substance). niramsaḥ pradeśaḥ.
(Jaisidi 1.31)
A kind of Dravyapramāna (measurement); that measurement, which is made through the number of Pradeśas (indivisible units) of the substance itself; in it, the thing to be measured and the means through which it is measured are not separate. The objective parts of the thing itself work as the means of measurement. E.g.Paramāņu (the ultimate atom), an aggregate of two Pradeśas, up to that of infinite (number of Pradeśa). pradesanispannam paramānvādyanantapradesikāntam, svātmanişpannatvādasya cānvādimanamiti....vividho bhāgaḥ vibhāgah-vikalpastatonivịttamityarthah.
(AHa Vy p. 75)
Pradeśakarma That (state of) Karma, in which only the Pudgalas (material clusters) are experienced and not the fruition. pradeśā eva-pudgalā eva yasya vedyante na yathābaddho rasastatpradesamātratayā vedyam karma pradeśakarma. (Sthā 2.265 Vr Pa 63) See-Anubhāvakarma.
Pradeśatva One of the Sāmānya Gunas (generic attributes) of the Dravyas (substances); that quality of substance, on the basis of which the substance has the nature of being consisting of Pradeśas (the indivisible units of the substance) pradeśatvamavibhāgi pudgalah svāsrayāvadhih.
(DraTa 11.4) See-Pradeśa, Pradeśavattva.
Pradeśabandha Bondage of karmic mass-An aspect of Bandha (1) (bondage of Karma); the quantity of Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma), which gets bound with the soul; the mutual coalescence of infinite times infinite number of karmic Pradeśas (the indivisible units of the Karma) in specific quantity (earmarked) for each Prakrti (type of Karma) with the the (the Jiva-pradesas the indivisible units of the soul). dalasamcayah pradeśaḥ. (Jaisidi 4.11) jivapradeseșu karmapradeśānāmanantānantānām pratiprakrtipratiniyataparimāņānāın bamdhah-sambandhanar pradesabandhah.
(Sthā 4.290 Vr Pa 209)
Pradeśanāmanidhattāyu A type of āyubandha (bondage of life-span-determining Karma); the Niddhata (or Nişeka) of Āyuşya (life-span-determining) Karma, accompanied with the pradesa (quantum) of that Karma. tatpradeśanāma, anena vipākodayamaprāptamapi asmin bhave pradeśato'nubhūyate parigrhitam, tena pradeśanāmnā saha nidhattamāyuḥ pradesanāmanidhattāyuh.
(Prajñā 6.118 V? Pa 218)
Pradeśavattva Possession of the Pradeśas (the indivisible units of the substance)- A kind of Samanya Guna (generic quality); that Samanya Guna of the fundamental Dravya (substance), on account of which the estimate of its Pradesa becomes feasible. avayavaparimāṇatā pradeśavattvam.
(Jaisidi 1.38 Vr)
Pradeśanirvíttasamsthāna The configuration of the liberated soul formed by its soul-units. ātmapradesaiḥ na tu bāhyapudgalaiḥ sarirapancakasyāpi sarvātmanā tyaktatvāt nirvyttamnişpannam samsthānam yeşām te predesanirurttasamsthānāh. (Prajma 2.67.1Vr Pa 108)
Pradeśāgra 1. Infinite times infinite number of the Pudgalas (material clusters) of all types of Karma, by which each of the Jiva-pradeśas (the indivisible units of the soul) is wrapped around. savvesim ceva kammānam, paesaggamanamtagam.
(U 33.17) 2. The total number of Pradeśas (the indivisible units of the substance) of any fundamental
Pradeśanispanna Dravyapramāna

Page #242

225:
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa Dravya (substance). pradeśāgreņa--pradeśaparimāneneti.
(Sthā 4.495 Vr Pa 240)
Pradeśārtha Consideration (of the substance) from the point of view of the number of its Pradeśas (the indivisible units of the substance). dhammatthikāe adhammatthikāe....padesatthayāe savvatthovā.....
(Prajna 3.115)
Pramatta 1. That person, who, under the impulse of Kaşāya-(the fourfold) passions of anger, conceit, deceit and greed)-remains always active in the instigation of Himsă-injuring or killing the living beings) and has no inclination whatsoever for the practice of Ahimsā (non-violence). jīvasthānayonyāsrayaviseşānavidvān kaşāyodayāviştah himsākāranesu sthitaḥ ahimsāyām sāmanyena na yatata iti pramattah. (TaVä7.13.2) 2. That person, who remains engrossed in Vikathā (idle talks), Kaşāya (passions) and sensuality. catasrbhih vikathābhiḥ kaşayacatuştayena pancabhirindriyaiḥ nidrāpranayabhyām ca parinato yah sa pramatta iti kathyate. (TaVä 7.13.3)
Pradesodaya Innocuous realization of the karmic matterOne aspect of the Udaya (rise) of Karma, that Udaya of Karma, in which there is realization of Karma only in the Pradeśas (indivisible units) of the soul, (innocuously). kevalam pradesavedanam-pradesodayah.
(Jaisidi 4.5) See-Vipākodaya.
Pradhvamsābhāva Second type of Abhāvá (negation): cessation of what had been acquired (that effect which had originated); for instance, absence of existence of the buttermilk in the curd. labdhātmalābhsya vināšah pradhvamsah.
(Bhiksu 3.31)
Pramattasamyata Jivasthāna The sixth JivashtānalGunasthāna (stage of spiritual development); the soul in this state is possessed of ascetic conduct accompanied with Pramāda (1) (remissness); primary state of the ascetic life when the total abstinence (from all sinful activities) is developing, but Pramāda (1) also exists. kiñcitpramādavān sarvaviratah.
(Sama 14.5 Vr Pa 26)
Prapancā The seventh decade of the life-span of hundred years—In this state (due to the effect of old age), the spit starts leaking out from the mouth, more phlegm is produced and one coughs repeatedly. sattamim ca dasam patto, anupuvvii jo naro. nitthūhai cikkanam khelam khāsai ya abhikkhanam.
(DaHÔV? Pa 9)
Pramāņa Valid organ of knowledge1. That cognition, through which determination of itself and others is made. pramänain svaparābhāsijñānam,.... badhavivarjitam.....
(Nyāyā 1.1.2) 2. That cognition, through which right determination of the object is made. samyagarthanirnayah pramāņam. (Prami 1.1.2) 3. A limb of logic (nyāya); that valid cognition, which is without doubt and contradiction. pramānam—sādhanam. (Bhiksu 1.2 Vr) yatharthajñānam pramānam. prakarsena-viparyayādyabhāvena miyate'rtho yena tat pramānam.
(Bhikṣu 1.10 V!)
Prabalā The fourth decade of the life-span of hundred years.
(NiBhā 3545) See-Balā.
Prabhāvanā Exaltation-The eighth out of the eightfold conduct pertaining to the Samyaktva (right faith); efforts made for the progress of the Tirtha (ford (to cross the ocean of mundane existence)). prabhāvanā......svatirthonnatihetucestāsu pravarttanātmikā.
(U 28.31 SãV? Pa 567)
Pramānapada 1. A type of pada (collection of syllables); one fourth of a śloka-a collection of eight letters. atthakkharanipphannam pamāṇapadam.
(Dhiava Pu 13 p. 266)

Page #243

~:226~
See Madhyamapada.
2. (The numbers such as) hundred, thousand and the like.
sadam sahassamiccādīņi pamāṇapadaṇāmāņi. (Dhava Pu9 p. 136)
Pramāṇapramäda
A blemish of Pratilekhana (inspection of monastic paraphemalia);
to commit remissness in the prasphoṭana and pramärjana, which are mentioned to be perfor med nine times each.
pramane prasphotädisamkhyālakṣaṇe pramadam. (U 26.22 SaVr Pa 542)
See-Gananopaga.
Pramāṇasamvatsara
A type of samvatsara (year):
the samvatsara which is identified on the basis of the number of days it has; it is of five kindsconstellation-based, lunar, season-based, solar and enlargement-based.
pramaņam parimāṇam divasādinām tenopalakşita.... nakṣatrasamvatsarādiḥ pramāṇasamvatsarah. (Sth 5.212 Vr Pa 327)
Pramāṇāngula
A unit of measurement of length;
that unit of measurement of length, which is equal to one thousand times the measure of 1⁄2 Angula of Bhagavan Mahavira; (if Bhagavan Mahavira's Argula A, then 1 Paramāṇāngula1000 x 500 A).
samanassa bhagavao mahāvirassa addhamgulam, tam sahassaguniyam pamäṇamgulam bhavai. (Anu 408)
Pramāṇātireka Doṣa
Blemish of over-eating-A type of Mandalika Dosa (blemish incurred at the time of eating meals);
to consume such diet which is in more quantity than the prescribed measure, which is taken often and which contains much heavy (to digest) and fatty stuff.
pagamam ca nigamam ca, paṇīyam bhattapana
mahare.
aibahuyam aibahuso, pamāṇadoso muzeyavvo... (PiNi 644)
Pramātā
Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
1. Subject (knower)-The soul which is proved by all Pramanas (valid organs of knowledge) such as Pratyakṣa (direct) (Pramana) and the like.
pramätä pratyakṣādiprasiddha ätmä.
(Pranata 7.55)
2. A limb of ligic (nyāya):
one who is the testifier-one who validitates. Pramätä pariksakal. (Bhiksu 1.2 Vr)
Pramada
1. Remissness-The absence of vigour and enthusiasm in the soul in respect of spirituality on account of the rise of the Mohaniya (deluding) Karma, pertaining to Arati (feeling of ennui in the practice of self-restraint) and the like. aratyädimohodayat adhyatmam prati anutsähal pramādaḥ. (Jaisidi 4.21) 2. Forgetfulness-The forgetfulness in respect of the obligatory performances.
3. Lack of enthusiam-The absence of vigour and enthusiasm in performance of righteous deeds, or non-performance.
4. Indulging in evil acts-Indulging in evil activities of mind, speech and body. pramadah, smrtyanavasthanam, kusaleṣvanādarah, yogaduspranidhanam cetyesa pramadah. (TaBhi 8.1 Vr) 5. Deluded consciousness-The state of soul (consciousness) which is created by the deluded. activity of mind, speech and body. se nam bhamte! pamade kimpavahe? goyama! jogappavahe.
Pramada Asrava
Āśrava quâ Pramāda:
The Parinama (2) (natural transformation) in the form of Pramada (1) (remissness) which becomes the cause of the influx of the Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quà Karma). (Stha 5.109)
Pramädäcarita
A kind of Anarthadanda (violent activity indulged in wantonly on account of remissness): indulging in sinful activity wantonly (on account of Pramada (1) (remissness)), such as felling tree etc., earth-digging, irrigating by water etc... indulging in Vikatha (idle talks), to keep uncovered the containers of oil etc..
evam pramadacaritamapi, navaram pramado, vikathänipo'sthagitatailabhajanadharanadinipo

Page #244

Jaina Pariblasika Sabdakosa
vā.
(UPA 1.30 Vrp. 9)
Pramädäpramäda
A kind of Utkalika Śruta (a category of Agamas (canonical works), which is allowed to be studied at all time barring the akala prahara (ie., the period in which the study of Agamas is prohibited));
in which there is an elaborate description of Pramada (1) (remissness) and Apramāda (3) (non-remissness).
majjadiyo pancaviho pamato, tesu ceva abhogapuvviya varati appamato, ete jattha savittharattha damsijjanti tamajjhayanam pamadappa(Nandi 77 Cap. 58)
mādam.
Pramiti
Authentic knowledge-A constituent of Nydya (science of Logic);
the result of the Pramāņa (organ of valid knowledge), which is the Sadhya (probandum or major term).
pramitiḥ phalam.. phalanca sadhyamiti.
Prameya
(Cognizable) Object of Pramāṇa-A limb of logic (nydya);
that Vastu (3) (object of valid organ of cognition). which is anekäntätmaka-that which is possessed of mutually opposite attributes (such as general-cum-particular and the like).
prameyan-vastu.
(Bhiksu 1.2 Vr) tasya (pramaṇasya) viṣayaḥ sämänyaviseṣādyanekäntätmakam vastu. (Pranata 5.1) See-Vastu.
(Bhiksu 1.2 Vr) (Bhiksu 6.14 Vr)
Prameyatva
Objectivity-One of the Samanya Gunas (generic qualities) of the fundamental Dravya (substance);
it is through this quality that the substance becomes a cognizable object of Pramana (valid organ of knowledge).
pramanena paricchedyam prameyam praniga(DraTa 11.3)
date.
pramāṇaviṣayata prameyattvam.
(Jaisidt 1.38 Vr)
Pramoda Bhāvanā
Feeling of delight in the distinction and honours
~: 227:~
of others-The expression of the mental delight and attachment on account of internal devotion (to the adorable ones) through obeisance. eulogy, praise, facial delightfulness etc... apăstasesadoṣaṇäm vastutattvävalokinām. gunesu pakṣapato yaḥ sa pramodaḥ prakirtitah.. (Yosa 4.119)
vadanaprasādādibhirabhivyajyamānāntarbha
(TaVa 7.11.2)
ktiragaḥ pramodaḥ.
Prayoga
1. That activity, which takes place on account of the effort of the Jiva (soul). prayogah-parispandakriyā ātmavyāpāra iti. (Prajna 16.1 Vr Pa 317) 2. Performance of mental, vocal and bodily activities, fortified with the Samyaktva (right faith) and the like.
prayogaḥ samyaktvädipurvo manaḥprabhṛtivyaparaḥ. (SthaVr Pa 141) See-Yoga.
Prayogagati
Motion of the aggregates of the Pudgala (physical substance), used by the Jiva (soul) for the purpose of carrying out its activities (of mind etc.).
prayogagatih iyan desantarapräptilakṣaṇā drastavya, satyamanahprabhṛtipudgalānām jivena vyāpāryamāṇānām yathayogamalpabaludesäntaragamanāt. (Prajiia 16.18 Vy Pa328)
Prayogapariņāma
The Pariņāma (2) (natural transformation) of the Jiva (soul) in the form of undertaking an effort. which is due to the Kṣayopasama (annihilation-cum-subsidence) or Kşaya (annihilation) of Viryäntaaya (Karma, obstructing the spiritual energy).
prayogo viryantarayakṣayopasamät kṣayād vä ceṣṭāsvarupaḥ parināmaḥ prayogaparināmaḥ. (TaBha 10.5 Vṛ)
Prayogabandha
Bandha (3) (integration) due to efforts by the soul-The structuring of its own soul-units and organisation of the material objects through integration of material clusters-both effected by the efforts of the Jiva (soul). prayogo-jivavyāpārastena ghațito bandhaḥ prayogikal audarikādiśarīrajatukāṣṭhādivisa

Page #245

-228:
yaḥ.
(Ta Bhā 5.24 Vr)
Prayogasampadā Grandeur quâ expertise in polemics—A type of Gaņisampadā (grandeur of Acārya); the grandeur of the Acārya (preceptor) due to it is used through discretion with respect to the appropriateness of place etc.. paogasampadā cauvvidhā pannattā, tam jahāātam vidāya vādam paumjittā bhavati, parisam vidāya vādam paumjittā bhavati, khettam vidāya vādam paumjitta bhavati, vatthum vidāya vādam paumjittā bhavati. se tam paogasampadā.
(Dasā 4.12)
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa pavayanakusalagunanidhi, pavayaņa’hiyaniggahasamattho.
(Vya Bhā 1495, 1496) Pravacananihnava Apostasy from (Jain) Pravacana—The apostasy which disowns (or denies) any one doctrine propounded by the Āgama (2) (canonical work) (and propounds its own). pravacanam-āgamam nihnavate-apalapantyanyathā prarūpayantiti pravacananihnaväh.
(Sthā 7.14 Vr Pa 389)
Pralamba A blemish of Pratilekhanā (inspection of monastic paraphernalia); while undertaking the inspection of the cloth, to hold it in haphazard manner, so that it's corners lop down. pralambo-yadvişamagrahanena pratyupekşyamāņavastrakoņānām lambanam.
(U 26.27 ŚãV? Pa 541)
Pravacanamātā Mother quâ conduct-Metaphorical term for the eightfold conduct1. The eight mothers (eight Samities (comportments)) who guard (and nourish) the ascetic conduct as their child. edão atthapavayanamādāo ņāņadamsanacarittam. rakkhamti sadā mumio māyā puttam ca vayadão.
(BhaÅ 1199) 2. The eightfold conduct-five Samities and three Gupties (inhibition of activities of mind, speech and body)—which is in nutshell the Dvadasānga (the twelve Angas (principal canonical works)). eyāo attha samiio, samāsena viyāhiya. duvālasamgam jinakklāyain, māyam jattha u pavayanam.
(U 24.3)
Pravacana Dvādaśānga (the twelve Angas (principal canonical works)), Āgamas (2) (canonical works). pavayaņam puņa duvālasamge ganipidage.
(Bhaga 20.75) See-Tirtha.
Pravacanakusala That ascetic (Muni), who is eloquent in exposition of the Sūtra (2) (canonical aphorisms) and its purport, grasps (and retains) the sermons which are very profound and too perplexing to comprehend on account of the Nayas (non-absolutistic standpoints) and the Bhargas (permutations and combinations), goes on revising it (whatever he has comprehended), is possessed of vast treasure of knowledge to teach and is competent to vanquish those who have malevolent intention towards the Pravacana (or Tirtha (1)) (canonical works). suttatthahetukāraņa, vāgaranasamiddhacittasutadhāri. porāņaduddharadharo, sutarayananidhāṇamiva punno.. dhāriya-guniya samihiya, nijjavaņā viulavāyanasamiddho.
Pravartaka Religious leader-One of the seven posts in the religious order; that ascetic (Muni), (appointed in the religious order by the Acārya (preceptor), whose function is to permit the ascetic who is competent for undertaking sādhanā (spiritual practice) of Tapa (austerities or penance), Sam-yama (selfrestraint) and Yoga (1) (specific course of sädhana) to observe them and prevent the incom-petent one, and also care for the Gana (2) (monastic sub-order) tavasamjamajogesum jo jogo tattha tam pavattei. asaham ca niyattei ganatattillo pavattao..
(Prasā 24) See-Upādhyāya.
Pravarttini Head-nun-The nun who is (appointed as) the

Page #246

-229 :
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa leader of all nuns of the Gana (2) (monastic sub-order). . pravarttini' sakalasādhvinām nāyikā.
(BrBhā 4339 Vr)
pravrājanay-dikṣayā antevāsi pravrājanāntevāsi dikşita ityarthaḥ. (Sthā 4.424 Vr Pa 230)
Prasama A distinguishing characteristic of Samyaktva (right faith); subsidence of Rāga (attachment) and Dveşa (aversion) rāgādināmanudrekah prasamaḥ. (Tavā 1.2.30) See--Sama.
Pravicaksana That ascetic (Muni), who is possessed of Samyak Caritra (right conduct), refrains from sin, and becoming detached to the worldly life on account of the fear of transmigration in the cycle of birth and death, does not want to commit even the slightest sin. paviyakkhaņā ņāma vajjabhirū bhannamti, vaijabhiruņoņāma samsārabhayauvviggā thovamavi pāvam necchamti. (Da 2.11 Jičū p. 92) pravicakşaņāh-caranaparināmavantah.
(Da 2.11 HaVr Pa 99)
Praśāstrdosa A type of fault (or fallacy) in Väda (polemics); the fault committed by the praśāstā—the chairperson who presides over the debate, on account of his prejudice or indifference. prasāstā-anusāsako maryādākāri sabhānāyakah sabhyo vā tasmād dviştādupeksakādvā doşah prativādino jayadānalakṣaṇo vismytaprameyaprativādinah prameyasmaraņādilaksaņo vā prasāstrdosah.
(Stha 10.94 V; Pa 467)
Právrajyā Initiation (into ascetic life)-Formal acceptance of the five Mahāvratas (great vows) (renunciation of worldly life); the Pariņāma (2) (natural tran formation) of (consciousness resulting in) abstinence, through which cessation of all sinful activities takes place. viratipariņāmaḥ sakalasävadyayogavinivrttirupah pravrajyā.
(Pancava 164 Vr) pavvayanam pavvajjā pāvão suddhacaraṇajogesu. iya mokkham pai gamanam kārana kajjovayārāo..
(Sthā 3.180 Vr Pa 123) See-Dikṣā.
Prasna The science of Mantra ( a branch of occult science), through which the auspicious or inauspicious happennings of a person can be predicted just by looking at his thumb or arm. tatrārguşthabāhuprasnädikā mantravidyā praśnāḥ.
(Sama 98 Vr Pa 115)
Pravrājaka That Ācārya (preceptor), who initiates the disciples in ascetic life by bestowing the Sāmāyika (2) (ascetic conduct) etc.. pravrājakaḥ-sāmāyikavratāderāropayitā.
(Tabhā 9.6 Vr)
Praśnavyākarana Name of the tenth Ariga of the Dvādasānga Śruta (twelve principal canonical works); in this canonical work, there is description of many supernatural (occult) sciences including Prasna, Aprasna, Prasnāpraśna, etc.. panhāvāgaranesu nam atthuttaram pasiņasayam, afthuttaram apasinasayam atthuttaram pasiņāpasinasayam, anne ya vicittá divvā vijjaisayā, nāgasuvannehim saddhim divvä samvāyā āghavijjamti. se nam amgatthayāe dasame ange....samkhejjāim payasahassāim payaggenam.....
(Nandi 90)
Pravrājanācārya
(Stha 4.422)
See-Pravrājaka,
Pravrājanāntevāsi The disciple of the Pravrājaka Ācārya (the preceptor, who initiates the disciples in ascetic life) with respect to the acceptance of the Pravrajyā (ini-tiation) from him.
Praśnavyākaranadasādhara That ascetic (Muni), who is well versed in the text as well as the meaning of the Prasnavyākaranadeśā (the tenth Arga (principal canonical work)) appegaiyā paņhāvāgaranadasādharā. (Aupa 45)

Page #247

230 :
Praśnāprasna A kind of Vidyā (occult science); that Vidyā, through which the auspicious or inauspicious happenings can be predicted when a question is asked by a person or even without a question. tathāngusthādipraśnabhāvam tadbhāvam ca pratiya yā vidyāḥ śubhāśubham kathayanti täh parsnāprasnāh.
(Sama 98 V? Pa 115)
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa negation is Prāgabhāva, e.g.--absence of pot in the mass of earth (clay). yannivíttāveva kāryasya samutpattih so'sya prāgabhāvah. yathā mrtpindanivsttāveva samutpadyamānasya ghatasya mytpindah. (Pranata 3.59, 60)
Prastāra The constitution of the (special) code of PräyaŚcitta (expiation) in which there is a gradual severity of penalty in correspondance with the (wrong) argumentation by the offender. prastārāḥ-prāyascittasya racanāviseşāḥ.
(Sthā 6.101 Vr Pa 352) patthāro u viracaņā, so jotisa chamda ganita pacchitte. pacchittena tu pagayam, tassa tu bhedā bahuvigappa..
(BrKaBhā 6130)
Prāgbhārā The eighth decade of human life-span of hundred years; in this state, the skin becomes wrinkled; the person is hemmed in by the old age; he loses the affection of his wife. samkuciyavalicammo, sampatto atthamim dasam. ņārinamaņābhippeo, jarāe pariņāmio..
(DaHãV? Pa 9)
Prasphoțanā A blemish of Pratilekhanā (1) inspection of mona-stic paraphernalia); while undertaking the Pratilekhanā of a cloth which is smeared with dust, to flutter it with thrust. 'prasphoțanā' prakarşeņa reņugunditasyeva vastrasya jhāțanā. (u 26.26 SāVr Pa 541)
Prājāpatyasthāvarakāya Prājāpatyasthāvarakāya is a nickname of the Vanaspati (vegetable-bodied beings) as the Präjāpatya which is one of the sthāvarakāyas (Sthāvara Jiva) is related to Indra. (Sthă5.19) See--Indrasthāvarakāya. Prājāpatyasthāvarakāyādhipati That god who is the Master of Sthāvarakāya called vegetable-bodied beings.
(Sthā 5.20 Vr Pa 279) See—Indrasthāvarakāyādhipati.
Prahara (total) length of day or nitht.
(Aupa Nivr Pa 206)
Prājñaśramaņa .....anadhitadvādasāngacaturdaśapūrvā api santo yamartham caturdaśapūrvinirüpayati tasmin vicārakṣcchre'pyarthe'tinipunaprajñāḥ prājñaśramaņāḥ.
(Yośā 1.8 Vrp. 41) See-Prajnasravana.
Prākāmya A type of Vikriya Rddhi (supernatural protean power); by dint of which one can walk in water like land and plunge in and emerge out of the land like water. apsu bhūmāviva gamanam bhūmau jalam ivonmajjananimajjanakaraṇam prākāmyam.
(Tavā 3.36 p. 203)
Prāna 1. Vital-energy-The bio-energy which is created by the Paryāpties (bio-potentials). jivanasaktih prāņāh.
(Jaisidi 3.12) 2. The living beings possessed of two, three or four sense-organs. See-Sattva. 3. One of the five types of vāyu (life-wind or vital air), which propels the vital energy in the body; this vāyu spreads from tip of the nose, heart, navel and up to the big toes; it is blue in colour. prāṇāpāna-samānodāna-vyānāḥ pañca vāyavah.. .
Prāgabhāva First type of Abhāva (negation); only after cessation of the cause, the effect comes into being; thus, according to this law, there is absence of existence of effect in the cause; such

Page #248

Jaina Paribhäsika Sabdakosa
näsagra-hydaya-nabhi-pädängusthäntagocaro
milavarṇaḥ praṇaḥ..
Pränata
Name of the tenth heaven;
the tenth habitat of the Kalpopapanna Vaimanika Devas (the Empyrean gods with hierarchy). (See fig. p. 396). (U 36.211)
(Mano 5.1.2)
Präṇasükşama
Micro-organism-That subtle Jiva (living being). which is difficult to recognise in its steady state and becomes perceptible only when it moves. pāṇasukumam anuddhari kumtha ja calamānā vibhāvijjai thira duvvibhāvā.
(Da 8.15 JiCi p. 278)
Prāṇātipäta
See-Vadha.
Pränatipata Âśrava
A type of Asrava (cause of influx of Karma); the state of the soul which attracts the Karma through the activity of Himsd (tnjuring or killing the living beings). (Stha 5.128)
(Stha 1.95)
Prāṇātipātakriyā
A type of Kriya (urge):
that activity which deprives a Jiva (living being) of its Pranas (vital energies) of life-span, sense-organs, strength (of mind, speech and body) etc.. ayurindriyabalaprāṇānāmṇ viyogakaraṇāt prāṇā(Tavā 6.5.8)
tipatiki.
Präṇātipäta Päpa
The first type of Papakarma (indulging in evil activity):
the bondage of inauspicious Karma caused by indulging in pränatipata (injuring or killing a living being). (ĀVṛ Pa 72)
Prāṇātipäta Päpasthäna
The first type of Papasthana
the Karma, due to the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (soul) indulges in pränatipata (injuring or killing a living being).
jina karma nai udaya kari ji, haṇai koi para prā
na.
tina karma nai kahiyai sahi ji, pränatipata papa
ṭhāna..
~:231:~
(JhiCa 22.3)
Prāṇātipātaviramaṇa
Abstinence from violence-The first Mahāvrata (great vow) of the Jain ascetic;
abstinence occuring through total renunciation of prinātipata (injuring or killing a living being). (Stha 5.1)
See-Sarvaprāṇātipātaviramaṇa, Sthulapramätipätaviramaṇa.
Präṇāpāna Paryapti
(Prasa Vṛ Pa 387)
See-Anäpäna Paryapti.
Präṇayu Purva
Name of the twelfth Parva (canonical work of earlier lore):
the theme of which is the Pranas (vital energies) of life-span etc. with its varieties. barasamam paṇayum, tattha dyum-pranavidhanam savvam sabhedam ane ya prānā vanni(Nandi 104 Ci p. 76)
tā.
Pratihārika
Temporarily accepted thing by the asceticAnything which is accepted by the ascetic (Mini) temporarily and which can be given back to the house-holder who has given it, e.g.-seat, plank of wood etc.. bluktodvaritan bhayo'smākam pratyarpaniyamiti yat pratijñātam tat prätihārikam. (BrBha 3657 Vr)
Prātihārya
Superhuman magnificence of the Tirthankara (ford-founder) The eight Atisayas (superhuman magnificence) of the Tirthankara, which are created by the gods, appointed by the Indra (the king of the gods); e.g-Chatra (three umbrellas, one above the other), Camara (whisks or flappers) and the like.
pratihara surapatiniyuktä devästeṣām karmā ni krtyäni prätihäryäni. (Prasa 440 Vṛ Pa 106) aśokavṛkṣaḥ surapuspavṛstirdivyo dhvaniścămaramāsanam ca.
bhamandalam dundubhirätapatram satprātihāryāņi jineśvarāṇām.. (NandiMaVr Pa 41) See-Chatra, Mahapratiharya.

Page #249

~:232~
Präticchika
That ascetic (Muni), who is the disciple (of an Acarya (preceptor)) in one Gaya (2) (monastic sub-order), but who gets ordained in another Gana by another Acarya for gaining knowledge of a particular subject.
ye gacchântaravasinaḥ svacāryam prstod gacchantare'nuyogasravaṇaya samagacchanti anuyogacaryena ca praticchyante anumanyante te präticchika ucyante. (Nandi 42 MaVr Pa 54)
Prätityiki Kriya
Urge of dependence on others-The activity. which is the cause of the influx of Karma, due to dependence on others.
bähyam vastu pratitya-äśritya bhava prätityiki. (Nandi 2 MaVr Pa 39)
Prāduṣkaraṇa
A type of Udgama Dosa (blemish of bhikṣa (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) relating to origination or preparation of food etc.);
to transfer the thing to be given to the ascetic from a dark room to a lighted one, or to make a hole in the wall for making the dark room lighted or to use a gem or kindle a lamp, fire etc. for lighting the room. präduskaraṇam sändhakärasthitasya vastuno dipädina prakasakaranam madhyad bahiḥ saprakäse sthapanam vā. (Prasa 564 UVr) yadudhakaravyavasthitasya dravyasya vanhi -pradipa-manyādina bhittyapanayanena va bahirnişkasya dravyadharanena vā prakatakaraṇam tat präduşkaranam. (Yosa 1.38 Vr p. 133)
Prādoṣiki Kriyā
Jealousy-based urge-The activity due to the propensity of illwill, anger etc... pradveso-matsarastena nirvyttä prädvesiki (Stha 2.8 Vr Pa 38)
Präpti Riddhi
A type of Vikriya Ṛddhi (supernatural protean power);
by dint of which the sadhaka (practitioner), possessed of such Rddhi, can touch the sun, moon etc. and also the summit of Mount Meru by the tip of his finger while sitting on the ground (on earth).
Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa bhimie ceffhanto amguliaggeṇa sürasasipalm
dim.
merusiharani annam jam pavadi pattiriddhi sa.. (TriPra 4.1028)
Prapyakäri Indriya
Sense-organ with direct contact with the sensory object-The sense-organs, viz., tactile. gustatory, olfactory and auditory, which have at direct contact with their respective objects. sa ca visayena sahopaśleṣaḥ präpyakāriṣveva sparsana-rasana-ghrana-śrotra-lakṣanesu caturindriyeşu bhavati, na tu nayanamanasoḥ. (ViBha 204 Vr)
See-Apräpyakäri Indriya.
Prabhyta
1. A chapter of Vastu (1) (a type of treatise, which is a division) of the Purva (canonical work of earlier lore). prabhṛtādayaḥ pürväntargatáḥ śrutadhikaravisesah. (AnuMaVr Pa 216) 2. A treatise that gives entire essence of the subject.
'pähudam' prabhṛtam särabhūtam sastram. (Capra 2 Sn Vr)
Prabhṛtaprabhṛtikā
A sub-chapter of the Prabhṛta (1).
(Anu 572 Ti p. 327)
Prabhṛtikā
1. A type of Udgama Doşa (blemish of bliks (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collec ting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) relating to origination or preparation of food etc.);
to celebrate the marraige etc. earlier or later than the scheduled time in order to give the sweetmeat called modaka etc. (which are prepared on such occassions) as Dana (offering food etc.) to an ascetic.
sadhuviṣaye sadhünämägamanam jñätvā koʻpyevan karoti, pratisthitalagnät parvam pascad vä sädhunam modakädipratilābhanärtham.
(PiNiVr Pa 55)
2. A section of a chapter.
3. The construction of Samavasarana (1) (discourse assembly). Mahäpnätihärya (superhuman) magnificence of the Tirthankara (ford-founder)) etc. made by the team of gods such as Indra (the

Page #250

Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
king of the gods) and the like.. prabhṛtika surendrädikṛtä samavasaraṇa-racanā. (BrBlui 996 Vr) jā titthagarāna katā, vamdaṇayā varisaṇādi pāhindiya......
ya tirthakaranam suravarairbhektyä vandana varṣaṇādikā ādisabdāt puspavṛstiprākāratrayādikaranaparigrahah prabhṛtikā kṛtā. (VyaBhd 3768 Vr Pa 11) prabhṛtikām-suraviracitasamavasaraṇamaha
(BrBhā 4976 Vr)
pratihāryadipäjälakṣaṇām.
Prāmāṇya
The total agreement of knowledge with its Prameya (object of Pramana (valid organ of knowledge) theorem)).
jäänasya prameуävyabhicäritvam prāmāṇyam. (Pranata 1.18)
Prämitya
A type of Udgama Dosa (blemish of bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) relating to origination or preparation of food etc.);
to borrow from others the thing to be given to an ascetic, in order to give it to him. prāmityam-sadhvarthamicchidya dänalakṣa(DaHaVr Pa 174) yat sadhvarthamannädi udyatakam grhitva diyate tat prämitykam. (Yosa 1.38 Vrp. 134)
nam.
Prayaścitta
Expiation-A kind of Abhiyantara Tapa (internal penance);
an action undertaken by oneself for the purification of the blemish committed in the observance of the conduct. aloyanärihäiyam payacchittam tu dasaviham. je bhikkhu vahai sammam payacchittam tamähiyam. (U 30.31)
aticăraviśuddhaye prayatnaḥ prayaścittam. (Jaisidi 6.37)
Prayaścittakarana
One type of the Yogasamgraha; performances undertaken for purification of blemishes committed in the observance of conduct.
'payacchittakarane' iti priyaścittakaranam ca karyam. (Sama 32.1.5 Vr Pa 55)
~:233:~
Prayopagamana Anasana
The third (and the highest) type of Yavatkathika Anasana (fast unto death);
it is also called Pädapopagamana (fasting-unto-death, in which one lies down like a cut down branch of tree), in which the undertaker does not take service of others nor even himself render any kind of service to his body. He remains completely motionless in a lying down posture.
pãovagamane....niyama appaḍikamme.
See-Pädapopagamana Anasana.
Prayopagamana Maraṇa
One type of Marana (death):
to prepare or to settle down for the Samadhimarana (tranquil death). (Sama 17.9) See-Prayopagamana Anasana.
(Bhaga 2.49)
Prāvacani
The Tirthankara (ford-founder). arahā tāva niyamam pavayani. (Bhaga 20.75)
Prävṛtkäla
A type of Varşavasa (sojourning at a fixed place during rainy season):
two months' sojourn in Śniuma and Bhadrapada. vāsāvāso duviho, pausa väsä ya..... pauso savano bhaddavao ya, văsăratto asoo kattiyao tti. (BrBha 2734 Ca)
Prasuka
1. Inanimate object-The thing which has become lifeless, i.e., which does not possess Jiva (soul).
pagada asao jamha tamhado davvado tti tam
davvam.
phasugamid...........
(Mi 485)
prasukam-svakayaparakayasastropahatatve
näcittibhitam.
(Prasa 882 Vr)
2. That which is desirable (ie., in conformity. with the rules of conduct). See-Sparsuka.
Präsukavihāra
Acceptance of such seat, plank (of wood), bed and sleeping mat by the ascetic (Mini), which is Prisuka (1) (Inanimate) and Eşaniya (acceptable food etc. which is free from blemishes).

Page #251

234:
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa
....phâsuesanijjam pidha-phalaga-sejjā-samtharagam uvasampajjittānam viharāmi, settamphasuyavihāram.
(Bhaga 18.212)
of monastic paraphernalia) and pramärjana (cleansing) of the places which is used by the ascetic for standing, sitting and sleeping. pehāsamnjamo-jattha thāna-nisiyana-tuyattaņam kāukāmo padilehiya pamajjiya karemānassa samjamo bhavati.
(DnAC p. 12)
Pritidāna The Dāna (charity) given as a reward to the employee who furnishes the employer with the information about the arrival of the Acārya (preceptor). svanagare bhagavadāgamananivedakāya niyuktāyāniyuktāya vā harşaprakarşādhirūdhamānasairdiyate tat prītidānam.
(BrBhā 1207 Vr p. 374) See-Vrttidāna.
Preksya Samyama preksya kriyāmācaran samyamena yujyate, preksyeti cakşuşā drstvā sthandilam bijajantuharitādirahitam pascādūrdhvanişadyātvagvartanasthānāni vidadhitetyevamācarataḥ samyamo bhavati.
(Tabha 9.6 Vr p. 198) See-Preksā Samyama.
Preksā Asamyama A type of Asamyama (lack of self-restraint); not to inspector to inspect not in conformity with the prescribed procedure the place (of sojourn), the monastic outfits etc.. prekṣāyāmasamyamo....sa ca sthānopakaraņādināmapratyupekṣaṇamavidhipratyupekṣaṇam vā.
(Sama 17.1 Vr Pa 32)
Preyaspāpa The tenth variety of Pāpakarma (sinful activities); the bondage of inauspicious Karma caused by indulging in the activity of attachment. 'pejje' tti priyasya bhāvaḥ karma vā prema, taccānabhivyaktamāyālobhalakṣaṇabhedasvabhāvamabhisvangamātram. (Stha 1.100 VỊ Pa 24)
Preyaspratyayā Kriyā A type of Ķriyā (urge); the activity perpetrated on account of attachment prema--rāgo māyālobhalakṣaṇaḥ.
(Sthā 2.35 Vr Pa 40)
Presaka That ascetic (Muni), who is appointed as a messanger.
(VyaBhā 1943)
Preksādhyāna Perceptive Meditation-A system of meditation. 1. To perceive and know, remaining free from vibrations of attachment and aversion, like and dislike; to perceive the soul by the soul--to perceive the psychic states such as inferiority complex, flickeringness etc. by the consciousness quâ knowledge (or perception). sampikkhae appagamappaenam.
(Dačūlā 2.12) samdhim samuppehamāṇassa egāyatanarayassa.
(A5.30) 2. That (system) of meditation, through which Samādhi (3) (consciousness of equanimity born by cessation of attachment), free from all kinds of thinking, is attained through perception of soul. antarlakşyātmakena animeşapreksādhyānena nirvikalpasamādhiḥ siddhyati. (ĀBhā 9.1.5) āyamsagharapaveso bharahe... ... tāhe appāņam pecchati...... ihāvūhāmagganagavesanam karemāṇassa apuvvakaranam jhānam anupavittho kevalaņāņam uppādeti. (ĀvaCū 1 p. 227)
Preşya Pratimā The ninth (out of the eleven) of the Upāsaka-pratimas (intensive course of spiritual practice prescribed for a lay follower), in which the lay follower, practising this course does not indulge in activities involving Himsā (injuring or killing the living being) even throuh his employees; since he has designated others to look after the family, he himself remains totally exempted from it. navami-presyārambhavarjanapratimā bhavati yasyām nava māsān yāvat putrabhrātrprabhrtiņu nyastasamastakuțumbādikāryabhāratayā dhanadhānyādiparigrahesvalpäbhişvargatayā ca preşyairapi-karmakarādibhirapi āstām svayamārambhān sapāpavyāpārān mahataḥ krșyādi
Prekṣā Samyama A type of Samyama (self-restraint); to perform (duly) the Pratilekhanā (1) inspection

Page #252

.: 235:
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakośa niti bhāvah.
(Prasā 990 Vr Pa 295)
was served in the plate (for some guest etc.). upahrtamupahitam, bhojanasthāne dhaukitam bhaktamiti bhāvah, phalikam-prahenakädi, tacca tadupahrtam ceti phalikopahrtam avagrhitābhidhānapañcamapindaişanāvişayabhūtam.
(Sthā 3.379 Vr Pa 138)
Preşyaprayoga An Aticāra (partial transgression) of the Deśavakāśika Vrata (the tenth vow of the lay follower); to send one's employee for business purposes and the like to that region, which is beyond the limit which is resolved for in the vow. balādviniyojyaḥ preșyastasya prayogo, yathābhig!hitapravicāradeśavyatikramabhayāt 'tvayā'vaśyameva tatra gatvā mama gavādyāneyam idam vā tatra kartavyam' ityevambhūtah presyaprayogaḥ
(upā 1.41 Vr p. 29)
Ba
Prosadhopavāsa i Observance of fasting for one day and one night during the specific days prescribed as parvatithis (days of religious festival). proşadhaśabdah parvaparyāyavāci. proşadhe upavāsaḥ proşadhopavāsah. (Tavā 7.21.10) See-Pauşadhopavāsa.
Bakusa The second category of Nirgrantha (3); that Nirgrantha (3), who remains engrossed in the adornment of the body and the outfits, longs for grandeur and fame, engrossed in Sātagaurava (mentality of craving for ease and comfort), has attachment to his family and renders his conduct variegated (with blemishes). bakusam-sabalaḥ karburam, tatasca bakusasamyamayogād bakusah. (Bhaga 25.278 Vr) sariropakaranavibhūşā'nuvartinah rddhiyasaskāmāḥ sātagauravāśritā aviviktaparivārāh chedasabalayuktāh nirgranthā bakuśāḥ.
(TaBhā 9.48)
Pha Phalacāraņa A kind of Cāraņa Rddhi (supernatural power of locomotion), by dint of this supernatural power, the sādhaka (practitioner) can perform locomotion on the fruits even without injuring the Jivas (living beings) of the fruits. avirāhidūņa jive talline vanaphalāņa vivihānam. uvarimmi jam padhāvadi sa cciya phalacāraņā riddhi..
(TriPa 4.1038)
Phalajrmbhaka A category of Jrmbhaka Deva (sportive god); who are appointed (as guards) for the protection of fruits.
(Bhaga 14.119)
Baddha The Pudgalas (material clusters), belonging to the Karmavargaņā (class of material clusters quâ Karma), which have been transformed into the form of Karma due to the Jiva's (soul's) Parināma (2) (natural transformation) of attachment and aversion. That state of Karma, in which the process of bondage is over. jivena baddhasya-rāgadveşapariņāmavasataḥ karmarūpatayā pariņamitasya.
(Prajna 23.13 Vy Pa 459) baddhā uparatabandhakriyāḥ.
(ViBhā 2962 MaVr) Baddhasparśasprsta That state of Karma, in which more intense integration of the (already) bound Karma with the Pradeśas (indivisible units) of the soul takes place. jivena baddhasya-rāgadveşapariņāmavasataḥ karmarüpatayä pariņamitasya sprştasyaātmapradeśaiḥ saha samślesamupagatasya baddhaphāsaputthasse tti punarapi gadhataram baddhasyātīva sparsena sprşțasya ca.
(Prajmã 23.13 Vr Pa 459)
Phalaprāpta Karma-pudgala (material clusters quâ Karma), which have attained the state of Udaya (rise) which are capable of giving the fruition. 'phalaprāptasya' phalam dātumabhimukhibhūtasya tataḥ sāmagrīvasādudayaprāptasya.
(Prajñā 23.13 V? Pa 459)
Phalikopahrta To give that food to an ascetic (Muni), which
Baddhasprsta The smell, taste and touch as the objects of the

Page #253

~:236~
olfactory, gastatory and tactile sense-organs, after having got touched with the Pradesas (indivisible units) of the soul, get integrated (embraced) with them like water. baddhasprstamiti-äslistam toyavadätmapra
desairatmikṛtamityarthah.....alingitänantaramātmapradeśairagrhitamityarthaḥ.
(Nandi 54.4 HaVr p. 57)
Baddhayuşka
That Jiva (soul), whose life-span (-determining) Karma of the next birth has already been bound. yatrabhave vartate sa evaiko bhavaḥ sankheṣutpatterantare'stitikṛtva, evam sankhaprayogyam baddhamayuşkam yena sa baddhayuskah. (Anu 568 MaVr Pa 213)
Badhyamāna
That state of Karma, whose process of bondage has already been started. badhyamanah prärabdhabandhakriyah.
(ViBha 2962 MaVr)
Bandha
1. Bondage-One of the nine Tattvas (categories of truth);
the appropriation of Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quå Karma) by the Jiva (soul). jivasya karmapudgalánämädänam-kşiraniravat parsparäsleşah bandho'bhidhiyate.
(Jaisidi 4.6 Vr)
2. An Aticära (partial transgression) of the vow of the Sthulaprāṇātipätaviramana (abstinence from causing injury to gross living beings which have capacity to move about, first vow of the lay follower);
to bind an animal or a human being etc. who is dependent on him (i.e., the lay follower) with at rope etc. (with a view to torture it/him). 'bandhe' tti bandho dvipadādinām rajjvādinā (UPа 1.32 Vrp. 10) 3. Integration-A mode of Pudgala (physical substance);
samyamanam.
combination-integration of a Pudgala with a
Pudgala.
samsleṣaḥ-bandhaḥ.
(Jaisidi 1.15 Vr)
Bandhaka
Binder (of Karma)-That which (or who) binds the Karma. bandhassa davva-bhävabhedabhinnassa je kat
Jaina Paribhäsika Sabdakosa
tārā te bandhayā ņāma. (Dhava Pu 14 p. 2)
Bandhana
Bondage-A type of Karmakarana (spiritual energy quâ transformation of Karma):
to make the Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quå Karma) and Pradesas (indivisible units) of the soul mutually pervade and integrate with each other through the exertion of special Virya (energy) (of the soul).
badhyate jivapradeśaiḥ sahanyo'nyanugatikriyate'staprakaram karma yena viryaviseṣaṇa tadbandhanam. (KaPm p. 48)
Bandhanacchedanagati
The motion of the Jiva (soul) and the Pudgala (physical substance), which takes place after the cessation of their mutual relation of the soul and the body.
bandhanacchedanagati-jenam jivo va sarirão, sariram va jivão. bandhanasya chedanam bandhanacchedanam tasmät gatirbandhanacchedanagatiḥ, să ca jivena vimuktasya sarirasya sarirädvå vicyutasya jivasyävasätavya. (Praja 16.23 Vr Pa 328) Bandhanapratighāta
The obstruction, created by one's own evil (sinful) conduct, in getting the auspicious body such as Audarika (gross body) etc. (which is obtained by the Bandhana (bondage) of auspi cious Nama (body-making) Karma. bandhanam namakarmmana uttaraprakṛtinipamaudarikādibhedataḥ pañcavidham tasya prakramat prasastasya pragvat pratighato bandhanapratighāto..... (Stha 5.70 Vr Pa 289)
Bandhanapratyayika
A type of Visrasa Bandha (3) (the natural structure of the integration of the Pradesas (the indivisible unit of the substance)), which is sildi, i.e., with a beginning):
the composition of the Pudgalas (physical substances) based on the qualities (properties) of Snigdha (1) (glueyness or adhesiveness) and Ruksa (1) (dryness). jammam paramaņupoggaladuppadesiya-tippadesiya java dasapadesiya-samkhejjapadesiya-asamkhejjapadesiya-anamtapadesiyānam khamdhanam vimayaniddhayae, vemayalukkhayae, vemayaniddhalukkhayãe, bandhanapaccaenam bandhe samuppajjai, jahanneṇam ekkam

Page #254

Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
samayan, ukkoseṇam asamkhejjam kalam, se ttam bandhanapaccaie. (Bhaga 8.351)
Bandhanavimocanagati
Gravitational motion-The natural downward motion of the fruits such as mango etc. on becoming ripe (i.e.. becoming free from natural binding force) and without being obstructed by any other force.
jaṇṇam aṇbāņa vā......pakkāṇam pariyāgayāṇam bandhanão vippamukkāṇam ṇivvāghaenam ahe visasãe gati pavattai, se ttam bandhaṇavimoyanagati. (Praj 16.55)
Bala
1. Physical strength-That strength of the body, which is used in the bodily activities. balam-säriraḥ pranaḥ.
(Bhaga 1.146 Vr) balam ca sarirasamarthyam. (SthaVr pa 21) 2. That Prāna (vital energy or bio-energy), which is responsible for the mental, vocal and bodily power. (Prasă 1066)
Baladeva
One type of the Saläkāpurusas (universal personages);
that personage, which is endowed with a great physical strength which is half that of the Vasudeva (semi-universal sovereign) and equivalent to the capacity of ten lakh astapadas (a fabulous animal possessed of eight legs and greater strength than elephant); (nine Baladevas appear in one half of the Kalacakra (time-cycle)); his favourite weapon is plough and pestle. (Sthi 5.168) baladevassa särirabalasämatthariddhi väsudevasarirabalasämatthariddhito addhappama(ĀVaCi 1 p. 69)
See-Salakāpuruşa
ṇā......
Bala
The fourth decade of human life-span of hundred years:
in this state, the person has the capability of showing his physical strength. cautthi u balā nāma, jam naro dasamassio. samattho balam darisium, jai hoi niruvaddavo.. (DaHaVṛ Pa 8)
Bahiḥpudgalapraksepa
An Aticara (partial transgression) of the vow of
~: 237:~
the Deśāvakasika (the tenth vow of the lay follower);
to throw earth-clod etc. as an indication for the business activity to a person who is stationed at a place which is beyond the limit which is resolved for in the vow.
'bahiya poggalapakkheve' tti abhigṛhitadeśād bahih prayojanasadbhave pareṣām prabodhanāya lestvädipudgalaprakṣepa iti bhavana. (UPă 1.41 Vr p. 19)
Bahirätma
1. That person, who does not have the experience of the separation of soul and body, on account of delusion. micchattaparinadappā tivvakasāeṇa suṭṭhu āvijivam deham ekkan maŋnamto hodi bahirappā... (KA 193)
tho.
bahirätma sarirädau jätätmabhräntiḥ.
(Sasa 5) 2. That person, who is in any one of the first three Gunasthanas (states of spiritual development) and who is infatuated with the sensual pleasures.
mithyāsāsādanamiśragunasthanatraye tarata
(BrDraSam Vrp.38)
myanyunadhikabhedena bahirätmä.
svaśuddhatmasamvittisamutpannavāstavasıkhat pratipakṣabhutenendriyasukhenāsakto bahirātmā, tadvilakṣaṇo'ntarātmā.
(BrDraSam 14 Vr p. 36)
Bahirlesya
That evil flow of the Bhava (1) (disposition at subtle level of consciousness), on account of which one cannot feel ecstasy in the practice of self-restraint or self-realisation. samjamaniggatabhavo bahilesso bhavati....ahava appasatthão lessão samjamassa bahim vahamtitikan so bahilisso bhavati.
(A 6.106 Cap. 241)
Bahirvihara
The Mokşa (liberation), which is extra-mundane
state.
bahiḥ samsarād vihāraḥ-sthānam bahirvihāraḥ, sa carthanmoksah. (US Vr Pa 397) jāījarāmaccubhayābhibhāyā, bakiṇvihārābhini(U 14.4)
vitthacitt........

Page #255

Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa before another person. bahavo janā-ālocanācāryāh yasminnālocane tadbahujanah.
(Sthā 10.70 Vr Pa 461)
- 238:Bahistādādānaviramaņa To abstain from the appropriation of any external objects; (it means) abstinence from Maithuna (sexual activity) and Parigraha (possession). bahirddha-......ādiyata ityādānam-parigrähyam vastu.
(Sthā 4.137 Vr Pa 290) bahirddhā-maithunam parigrahaviseșah, ādānam ca-parigrahastayordvandvaikatvam.
(Stha 4.136 Vr Pa 190)
Bahumāna A type of Jížānācāra (conduct quâ knowledge); to have intrinsic love for knowledge. bahumānah pritistadvişaye, yato bahumānenaiva-āntaracittapramodalaksanena pathanādi vidheyam.
(Prasā 267 Vr Pa 64)
Bahu Avagrahamati 1. A variety of Vyāvahārika Arthāvagraha (empirical sensation); to have a simultaneous sensation of many (objects); e.g.-to have the sensation of the sounds of tata (stringed musical instrument such as lute and the like), vitata (non-stringed musical instrument such as drum and the like), ghiana (bronze musical instrument such as cymbals and the like) and the kettle-drum simultaneously. nāņāsaddasamūham, bahum piham muņai bhinnajāiyam.
(ViBhā 308) ....yugapattatavitataghanasuşirādisabdasravanad bahusabdam grnhāti.
(Tavā 1.16, 26) ya esa aupacāriko'vagrahastamargikytya bahu avagınhātityetaducyate, na tvekasamayavartinam naiscayikamiti, evam bahuvidhādişu sarvatraupacārikāśrayanād...... (TaVā 1.16 Vr p. 64) 2. To register in mind five, six or seven hundred Slokas (verses) at a time. bahugam puna, pamca va chassattagamthasayā.
(Vya Bhā 4106)
Bahuratavāda The first variety of Pravacananihnavas (the apostasy which disowns (or denies) any one doctrine propounded by the Agama (2) (canonical work) (and propounds his own)); the view (put forward by an apostate), which denies the truth; according to this, the accomplishment of the formation of any substance cannot take place in one instant; it would take a long time. Thus this yiew denies the view of "kriyamanakrta", which asserts that what is being done is done'. 'bahuraya' tti ekena samayena kriyādhyāsitarupeņa vastuno'nutpatteh prabhūtasamayaiscotpatteh. bahuşu samayeşu ratah-saktā bahuratāḥ dirghakāladravyaprasūtiprarūpina ityarthaḥ.
(Stha 7.140 V? Pa 389) See-Kriyamāna-krta:
Bahuasthika Multi-seeded fruit-That fruit, which has many seeds (or stones).
(Da 51.73) See-Asthika.
Bahuāgama That ascetic (Muni), who is well versed with the meaning (purport) of many Agamas (2) (canonical works). bahusuta-bahuāgamiyā, suttatthavisāradā dhirā.. bahurāgamo'rtharūpo yasya sa bahvāgamaḥ.
(VyaBlā 1478 Vr)
Bahuvidha Avagrahamati 1. A variety of Vyāvahārika Arthāvagraha, (empirical sensation); to apprehend (grasp) multifold thing at a time; e.g.-to apprehend two, three, four, numerable, innumerable etc. modes of the sound of a single musical instrument. ....bahuvihamanegabheyam, ekkekkam niddhamahurāim.
(ViBha 308) .....tatādisabdavikalpasya pratyekamekadvitricatuḥsamkhyeyāsamkhyeyānantaginasyāvagrāhakatvāt bahuvidhamavagrhnāti. (TaVä1.16.16) 2. Apprehension (grasping) of many types (of things) at time;e.g. --somebody is writing; at the same time he is hearing what others are speaking, he is also counting things and also is delivering a lecture (or telling a story). bahuviha negapayāram, jaha lihati'vadhārae ganeti vi ya. akkhādhagam kaheti, saddasamuham va negaviham..
(Vya Bha 4107)
Bahujana A blemish of Ālocanā (confession); to do Alocanā of a blemish before one person, and again to do Alocanā of the same blemish

Page #256

- 239:Bādara Jiva The Jiva (living beings), which, on account of the Udaya (rise) of the Bādara Nāma Karma (body-making Karma quâ grossness), have a body of grosser size and are visible to eyes. bādaranāmakarmodayād bādarāh.
(Prajna Vr Pa 24) yadudayājjīvānām cakşurgrāhyasariratvalakşanam bādaratvam bhavati. (Kapra p. 21)
Jaina Paribhrāșika Sabdakosa Bahuśruta 1. That ascetic (Muni), who is an outstanding scholar of the Dvādaśārga (the twelve Argas (principal canonical works)). parisamattaganipidagajjhayanassavaņeņa ya visesena ya bahussuto. (DaACū p. 256) 2. That ascetic (Muni), whose intellect has been sanctified by listening to and studying various Agamas (2) (canonical works). bahusrutā vividhāgamasravaņāvadātikytamatayah.
(U 11.15 SaVr Pa 253) 3. That ascetic (Muni), who is proficient in the Agamas (2) (canonical works) such as Chedasutras (four canonical works, viz., Nisitha (canonical work on expiation), Vyavahāra (3) (one of the four Chedasūtras, dealing with expiation, conduct and jurisprudence), Kalpa (1) (one of the four Chedasūtras, dealing with monastic conduct), Daśā (one of the Chedasūtras, which has description of causes of discomposure etc.). 'bahuśrutam' chedagranthädikusalam.
(BrBhā 5566 Vr) 4. That ascetic (Muni), who is senior (elder) with respect to the knowledge of Āgamas (2) (canonical works). 'bahuśrutam'āgamavrddham.
(DaHāVr Pa 235)
Bādaratejaskāyika A variety of Tejaskāyika Jiva (fire-bodied beings); those Tejaskāyika Jivas which on account of the Udaya (rise) of the Bādara Nāma Karma (bodymaking Karma quâ grossness), have a body of grosser size; although individually these Jivas are not visible, collectively when innumerable of them are together, they become visible.
(Prajmã 1.24) See-Bādaraprthvikāyika.
Bādaranāma A sub-type of Nāma (body-making Karma); on account of its Udaya (rise), it is possible for the Jiva (soul) to build a body of gross size; also (on account of this), other Jivas (living beings) are able to attack or assist it. bādaranāma yadudayājjivābādarā bhavanti.
(Prajna 23.38 Vr Pa 474)
Bādara Apkāyika A variety of Apkāyika Jiva (water-bodied beings); those Apkāyika Jivas, which, on account of the Udaya (rise) of the Bādara Nāma Karma (bodymaking Karma quâ grossness), have a body of grosser size; although individually these Jivas are not visible, collectively when innumerable of them are together, they become visible.
(Prajĩa 1.21) See-bādaraprthvikāyika.
Bādaranigoda
(JivāVỊ Pa 423) See-Sādhāraṇasarirabādaravanaspatikāyika.
Bādara Alocană A blemish of Ālocanā (confession); to reveal only major transgressions while doing Alocanā and to conceal the minor ones. bādaramevāticārajātamālocayati na sūkşam.
(Stha 10.70 Vr Pa 460)
Bādaraprthvīkāyika A variety of Bādara Pșthvikāyika (earth-bodied beings); those Pệthvikāyika Jivas, which, on account of the Udaya (rise) of the Bādara Nāma Karma (body-making Karma quâ grossness), have a body of grosser size; although individually these Jivas are not visible, collectively when innumerable of them are together, they become visible. bādaranāma yadydayājjivā bādarā bhavanti, bādaratvam pariņāmaviseşah yadvaśāt prthivyāderekaikasya jantusarirasya cakşurgrähyatvābhāve'pi bahūnām samudāye cakşusā grahaņam bhavati.
(Prajñā 1.16 VỊ Pa 24)
Bādara Kãya
(Stha 4.494)
See-Bādara Jiva.

Page #257

~: 240:~
Badaravanaspatikāyika
A variety of Badara Vanaspatikäyika Jiva (vegetation-bodied beings);
those Vanaspatikäyika Jivas, which, on account of the Udaya (rise) of the Badara Nama Karma (body-making Karma quâ grossness), have a body of grosser size; although individually these Jivas are not visible, collectively when innumerable of them are together, they become visible grosser size. (Praja 1.30) See-Badarapṛthvikäyika.
Badaravayukayika
A variety of Badaravāyukäyika Jiva (air-bodied beings):
those Vayukayika Jivas, which, on account of the Udaya (rise) of the Badara Nama Karma (body-making Karma quâ grossness), have a body of grosser size; although individually these Jivas are not visible, collectively when innumerable of them are together, they become visible. (Prajia 1.27)
See-Badarapṛthvīkāyika.
Badarasamparāya Samyata
That ascetic (Muni), who is in one of the four Gunasthanas (states of spiritual development). viz., sixth-Pramattasanyata, seventh-Apramattasamyata, eighth-Nivṛttibādara, ninthAnivrttibadara and in whom there is the Udaya (rise) of gross Kaṣāya (passions, viz., anger, conceit,deceit and greed). bädarah-sthülah samparayah-kaşayastadudayo yasyāsau badarasamparayaḥ samyatah. (TaBha 9.12 Vrp. 230) pramattādinām samyatānām sāmänyagrahayam-badarah sampaniyo yasya so'yam badarasamparāyaḥ (TaVa 9.12)
Băla
1. That Jiva (soul), which is absolutely Avirata (non-abstinent)-devoid of consciousness quâ vrata (vow or renunciation). aviraim paducca bale ähijjai. (Sutra 2.2.75) balah ajastadvad yo varttate viratisädhakavivekavikalatvät sa balah-asamyataḥ. (Stha 3.519 Vr Pa 265) 2. That person, who, on account of his belief being swayed by deluded knowledge, is like a child who has no discretion to avail that which is for his good and to give up that which is against
his good. See-Balatapa.
Jaina Paribhāṣika Sabdakosa
Balatapa
The austerities like entering into fire etc. undertaken by those hermits, whose belief is swayed by deluded knowledge. mithyajñanoparaktäśaya bäläḥ śisava iva hităhitapräptipariharavimukhah, tapo-jalanalapravese....bhrguprapätädilakṣaṇam, tena tädṛsä tapasa bälänäm yogo balasambandhitvädvä tapo'pi balam. (TaBhā 6.13 Vr)
Balapaṇḍita
Sanyatasamyata (Restrained-cum-non-restrained)-That Jiva (soul), which is partly Virata (abstinent), partly Avirata, (non-abstinent)abstinent--cum-non-abstinent. virayaviraim paducca balapamdie ähijjai. (Sutra 2.2.75) aviratatvena balatvad piratatvena ca panditatoad balapanditaḥ samyatasamyata iti. (Sthat 3.519 Vr Pa 165)
See-Viratavirata.
Balapandita Maraṇa
The death of one who is Deśavirata-abstinent-cum-non-abstinent. ....balapandiyamaranam puna desavirayāṇam... (UNI 222)
Balapandita Virya
A kind of viryalabdhi (attainment of Virya (spiritual energy):
the self-exertion of one who is Desaviratarestraint-cum-non-restraint, in his practice of restraint-cum-non-restraint.
See-Balavirya.
Bālamaraṇa
One type of Marana (death).
1. The death of the Jiva (living being) who is non-abstinent. avirayamaranam bālam maraṇam virayaṇa pamdiyam vimti. (UNI 222) 2. Death of one who is deluded or non-abstinent through undertaking suicidal measures or Nidana (in the state of intense greed for reward) or in the Ärttadhyana, Raudradbyäna (mournful and cruel meditation). (Bhaga 2.49 Bhd)

Page #258

- 241 :
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa Bālavīrya A kind of viryalabdhi (attainment of Virya (spiritual energy); the self-exertion and power of one who is nonabstinent in his practice of non-restraint, which is due to the Udaya (rise) of Caritramoha (conduct-deluding) Karma and Kşayopasama (annihilation-cum-subsidence) of the Viryāntarāya (Karma, obstructing the spiritual energy). bālasya--asamyatasya yadviryam-asamyamayogeșu pravrttinibandhanabhūtam tasya yā labdhiścāritramohodayād viryāntarāyakşayopašamācca să tathā, evamitare api yathāyogam vācye navaram panditah-samyato, bālapanditastu samyatāsamyata iti.. (Bhaga 8.145 Vr)
yāṇam manussānam se ege vālagge, attha hemavaya-herannavayānam manussānam vālāgga puvvavideha-avaravidehāṇam maņussānam seege vālagge, attha puvvavideha-avaravidehanam maņussānam vālāggā bharaheravayānam maņussānam se ege vālagge, attha bharaheravayāṇam maņussāņam vālāggā sä egā likkhā.
(Anu 399)
Bālukāprabhā Sand-hued infernal land- The Gotra (clan) of the third infernal earth (Sailā), which is famous as consisting of sand. (See fig. p. 396). bālukā tti bālukārūpeṇa prakhyāteti bālukāprabhā.
(ANUCup.35) See--Ratnaprabhā.
Bālavaiyāvsttyakara That ascetic (Muni), who is appointed in the service of those monks and nuns who are in child's age-newly initiated. (VyaBhā 1943)
Bāhupraśna A kind of Vidyā (occult science); that Vidyā, through which one can get the desired answer (or a solution) to a question by incarnating a deity on the arm. 'pasiņāim' ti prasnavidyāḥ yakābhiḥ kṣaumakadişu devatāvatāraḥ kriyata iti,......tatra bālavobhujā iti.
(Sthā 10.116 Vr Pa 485)
Bālā The first decade of human life-span of hundred years; in this state, one does not have intense feeling of pleasure and pain. jāyamittassa jamtussa, jā sā padhamiyā dasā. na tattha suhadukkhāim, bahum jāņamti bālaya..
(DaHaVr Pa 8)
Bāhya Tapa External austerities—The Tapa (austerity or penance) which becomes the cause of annihilation of Karma by influencing the Karmaśarira (which is the subtle body) through the medium of the gross body. bāhyatapaḥ bāhyasarirasya parisosaņena karmakşapanahetutvāt.
(Sama Vr Pa 12)
Bālāgra A unit of linear measurment; the width of the tip of the human hair. 8 Ratharenus=1 Bālāgra of Devakuru and Uttarakuru. 8 Bālāgras of Devakuru and Uttarakuru = 1 Bālāgra of Harivāsa-Ramyakvāsa. 8 Bālāgras of Harivāsa-Ramyakväsa = 1 Bālāgra of Hemavat-Hairanyavata. 8 Bālāgras of Hemavat-Hairanyavata = 1 Bālāgra of Pūrvavideha-Aparavideha. 8 Bālāgras of Purvavideha-Aparavideha = 1 Bālāgra of Bharata-Airavata. 8 Bālāgras of Bharata-Airavata = 1 Likṣā. attha raharenuo devakuru-uttarakurugānam maņussānam se ege vālagge, attha devakuru-uttarakurugāṇam maņussāņam vālāgga harivāsa-rammagavāsānam maņussānam se ege vālagge, attha harivāsa-rammagavāsäņam manussāņam vālaggă hemavaya-herannava
Bāhyābāhya A kind of Dravyānuyoga (ontological exposition); exposition of the Dravya (fundamental substance) with respect to bāhya-specific and abāhya-generic attributes. jīvadravyam bāhyam caitanyadharmmenākāsāstikāyādibhyo vilakṣaṇatvāt tadevābāhyamamürttatvādinā dharmmena amūrttatvádubhayeşāmapi.
(Sthā 10.46 Vr Pa 457)
Bindusāra Purva jo coddasapuvvi tassa sāmādiyādi bimdusārapajjavasānam savvam niyamā sammasutam.
(Nandi 66 Cū p. 49) See-Lokabindusāra.

Page #259

~: 242:~
Bijabuddhi
A kind of Labdhi (supernatural power); yogajavibhuti (supernatural power, obtained through yoga (spiritual practices like Tapa, Dhyana etc.)), by dint of which one can know all the Arthapadas (ie., the keywords giving the meaning) just on the basis of the one Arthapada. jo atthapaenattham anusarai sa biyabuddhi u.. (ViBhā 800)
Bijaruci
1. A type of Ruci (faith);
the Ruci which, on the basis of one domain of truth, can spread out (i.e. can cover) many domains of truth.
2. The person who is possessed of the Bijaruci (1).
egena anegaim, payaim jo pasarai u sammattam. udae vva tellabimda so biyarui tti näyavvo..
(U 28.22) yathodakaikadeśagato'pi tailabinduḥ samastamudakamakramati tatha tattvaikadesotpannarucirapyatma tathavidhakṣayopaśamavaśādaSeşatattvesu ruciman bhavati, sa evamvidho bijarucirjñātavyaḥ. (US Vṛ Pa 565)
Bijasükşma
Subtle seed-Corpuscle which grows on the tip of mustard and the like.
sarisavādi salissa va muhamūle jā kaṇiyā sā biyasuhumam. (Da 8.12 JiCi p. 278)
Buddha
1. One who has attained Bodhi (1) (enlightenment): one who is equipped with self-knowledge.
2. One, adept in finding the means-one who cautiously pursues Jräna (knowledge). Darsana (faith) and Caritra (conduct). tiviha buddha panṇattā, tam jahāṇāṇabuddhā, damsanabuddha, carittabuddha.
(Stha 3.177) 3. One who is possessed of infinite number of traits such as Kevalajñāna (omniscience quà knowledge) and the like. kevalajñānādyanantagunasahitatvāt buddhaḥ. (BrDraSam Vrp.63) 4. The Arhat (1) (Tirthankara (ford-founder)) who is retainer of the knowledge and intuition that have arisen, omniscient and omnipercipient. See-Buddhajagarikā.
Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
Buddha Jägarikā
That state of incessant awareness which has been attained by the Kevalajñāni (omniscient). uppaṇṇanāṇadamsaṇadhara araha jine kevali tiyapaccuppannamaṇāgayaviyāṇae savvaṇṇū savvadarisi cenam buddha buddhajagariyam jāgaramti. (Bhaga 12.21)
Buddhaputra
That disciple, who is like the son of the Acarya (preceptor).
buddhanam acaryadinām putra iva putro buddhaputrah. (U1.4 SaVṛ Pa 46)
Buddhabodhitasiddha
A type of Siddha (liberated soul);
that Siddha, who had emancipated after getting enlightenment from a Tirthankara (ford-founder) and the like.
je satambuddhehim titthakarādiehim bohitā, patteyabuddhehim va kavilädichin bodhitä te buddhabodhita. (Nandi 31 Cap. 26)
Buddhi
1. The fourth stage of Avaya (perceptual judge
ment).
in which there is clear and steady comprehension of the specifically determined object. puno puno tamatthävadhāraṇāvadhäritam bujjhato buddhi bhavai. (Nandi 43 Ci p. 36) 2. Aśrutanisrita Matijñāna (perceptual cognition not based on any verbal symbol) which has four varieties viz., Autpattiki and the like. uppattiyā veṇaiyā, kaṁmayā pāriņāmiyā. buddhi cauvviha vutta, pancama novalabbhai.. (Nandi 38)
Buddhi Rddhi
Supernatural intellect-A type of Rddhi (supernatual power):
the Rddhi quâ intellectual comprehension or knowledge; it is of eighteen types of such as Bijabuddhi and the like.
buddhiravagamo jñānam tadviṣayā aṣṭādadasavidharddhayah. (TaVă 3.36.3)
Bodhi
Enlightenment
1. Attainment of the Dharma(1) (spiritual doc

Page #260

243 :
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa trine) propounded by the Arhat (1) (Tirtharkara (ford-founder)--the path of Vitarāga (one, free from attachment and aversion) bodhih-jinadharmalābhah.
(Sthā 2.420 Vr Pa 91) 2. Samyagdarsana (enlightened world-view) which is obtained through the Kşayopasama (annihilation-cum-subsidence) of Darsana Mohaniya (view-deluding) Karma. ...darsanamohaniyam....bodheḥ samyagdarśanaparyāyatvāt tallābhasya ca tatkşayopasamajanyatvāditi.
(Bhaga 9.12 Vr) 3. Attainment of unattained Samyagdarśana (enlightened world-view), Samyagjñāna (enlightened knowledge) and Samyagcăritra (enlightened conduct). 4. Meditating upon the means of Samyagdarsana (enlightened world-view), Samyagjñāna (enlightened knowledge) and Samyagcăritra (enlightened conduct). samyagdarsanajñānacāritrāņāmaprāptaprāpanam bodhiḥ.
(BrDraSamVrp. 114) uppajjadi sannāņam jeņa uvāena tassuvāyassa. cimtā havei bohi......
(DvāA 83) See--Jinadharma Bodhidurlabha Anuprekişā The twelfth Anuprekşi (4) (contemplative meditation); to undertake Anupreksā on the truth that Bodhi (1) (enlightenment) is a rare opportunity. bodhidurlabhatvamanucimtayato bodhim prāpya pramādo na bhavatiti bodhidurlabhatvānupreksā.
(Tabha 9.7)
brahmacaryam—ātmavidyā tadāśritamācaranam vā.
(ĀBhā p. 15) 6. The first Ariga (principal canonical work)-- Acārānga, which has nine chapters. je bhikkhu nava bambhacerāim aväettä uttamasuyam vāeti........
(Ni 19.17) nava bambhacerā pannattā...... (Sama 9.3) kusalānuşthānam brahmacaryam tatpratipādakānyadhyayanāni brahmacaryāni tāni cācārārigaprathamaśrutaskandhapratibaddhāni.
(Sama Vr Pa 16) 7. The Pravacana (canonical works) of the Jina (1) (Tirtharkara (ford-founder) in which the virtues such as truthfulness, Dayā, curbing the senses etc. are practised. brahma-satyabhūtadayendriyalaksanam taccaryate-anuşthiyate yasmin tanmaunindrapravacanam brahmacaryamityucyate.
(Sūtra 2.5.1 Vr Pa 119)
Brahmacarya-gupti Protective discipline of celebacy-Nine types of protective practices, prescribed for keeping intact the vow of celebacy-abstinence from indulging in sex, which is indispensible for the celebate sādhaka (practitioner). navabambhaceraguttio pannattão tam jahā
(Stha 9.3) brahmacaryasya-maithunavratasya guptayoraksāprakārāh brahmacaryaguptayaḥ.
(Sthā 9.3 Vr Pa 445)
Brahmacarya Dharma A type of Sramanadharma (tenfold virtues of ascetic) or uttamadharma (noble virtues); to lead the ascetic life under the command of the Guru (2) for the observance of the vows, enrichment of knowledge and subsidence of Kaşāyas (passions). vrataparipālanāya jñānābhivrddhaye kaṣāyaparipākāya....ca gurukulavāso brahmacaryamasvātantryam gurvadhinatva..... (Tabha 9.6.10)
Brahmacarya 1. Right conduct, ethical conduct. 2. Abstinence from sex, together with observance of nine protective disciplines of celebacy. 3. To lead the ascetic life in the auspices of the Guru. 4. To revel in self-realisation. gamtham vihāya iha sikkhamāno utthāya subambhaceram vasejjā. sobhanam bambhaceram vasejjā sucäritramityarthah guptiparisuddham va maithunam bambhaceram vuccati, gurupādamüle jävajjivāe....vase.
(Sutra 1.14.1 Cū p. 228) brahmacaryam-ātmaramanam, upasthasamyamah, gurukulavāsasca.
(ABhā 5.35) 5. The science of self (soul) and the conduct based on it.
Brahmacarya Mahāvrata
(U 21.12)
See-Sarvamaithunaviramaņa.
Brahmacaryavāsa To lead the ascetic life in the auspices of the Guru (2) to lead life under Guru's discipline for

Page #261

: 244:
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa
the whole life; or to lead an ascetic life. ......utthāya subambhaceram vasejjā. bambhaceram....gurupādamūle jāvajjidāe jāva abbhujjatavihāramņa padivajjati tāva vase.
(Sūtra 1.14.1 Cū p. 284) See-Brahmacarya Dharma.
Brahmacarya Samvara
causing injury to gross living beings which have capacity to move about, first vow of the lay follower); 1. Not to supply in time the nourishment-grass, water etc. to the domestic animals. 2. To withdraw the due remuneration of the employees whose livelihood depends upon the employer, due to the impulse of anger etc. and with an ill will. 'bhattapāņavocchee' tti aśanapāniyādyapradanam.
(UPā 1.32 Vr p. 10) narāṇām gomahisyāditirascām vā pramādatah. trnādyannādipātānām nirodho vratadosakrt..
(Lāsam 4.171)
(Praśna 6.1.2)
SeeSarvamaithunaviramana.
Brahmapratimā The sixth (out of the eleven) of the Upāsaka-pratimās intensive course of spiritual practice prescribed for a lay follower), in which the lay follower, observing this course, completely abstains from sex, both during day and night. şaşthyā abrahmavarjanapratimāyām......divāpi rajanyāmapi ca sarvathāpi maithunapratisedhah.
(Prasă 980 Vr Pa 295)
Bhaktapānasambhoja One type of mutual etiquette amongst the Sāmbhojika (commonsel co-religionist) ascetics, the Sāmbhojika ascetics are allowed to mutually serve food, water etc.. sāmbhogikaḥ sāmbhogikena sārddhamudgamotpādanaişaņādoşairvisuddham ginhan suddhaḥ....
(Sama 12.2 Vr Pa 21)
Brahmaloka Name of the fifth heaven; the second habitat of the Kalpopapanna Vaimanika Devas (Empyrean gods with hierarchy). (See fig. p. 396).
(u 36.210)
Brahmasthāvarakāya Brahmasthāvarakāya is a nickname of the Apkāya (water-bodied beings) as Apkāya which is one of the sthāvarakāyas (Sthāvara Jiva) is related to Brahma.
(Sthä5.19) See—Indrasthāvarakāya.
Bhaktapratyākhyāna Fasting-unto-death-The first category of Yāvatkathika Anasana (fasting-unto-death). in which abandoning food for the whole life is observed, but the physical movement such as strolling etc. is allowed. bhattapaccakkhānam ņāma kevalameva bhattam paccakkhātam, na tu camkramaņādikriyā.
(ucu p. 129) See-Imginimarana, Bhaktapratyākhyāna
Marana.
Brahmasthāvarakāyādhipati That god, who is the Master of sthāvarakāya (Sthāvara Jiva) called as Apkāya (water-bodied beings).
(Sthā 5.20 Vr Pa 279) See-Indrasthāvarakāyādhipati.
Bha Bharga Combination-A mathematical combination of the possible forms of an object. (Anu 117)
Bhaktapratyākhyāna Marana A type of Maraņa (death); that death which is embraced through fasting-unto-death in the state of Samadhi (3) (consciousness of equanimity born by cessation of attachment). bhaktapratyākhyānam tu gacchamadhyavartinah, sa kadācit trividhāhārapratyākhyāyīti, kadāciccaturvidhāhārapratyākliyāyi, paryante krtasamastapratyākhyānah samāśritamrdusamstārakah samutsrstasarīrādyupakaranamamatvah svayamevodgrāhitanamaskārah samīpavartisădhudattanamaskāro vā udvartanaparivartanādi kurvānah samādhinā karoti kālametad bhaktapratyākhyānam maranamiti. (Ta Bha 9.19 Vr)
Bhaktapānavyuccheda An Aticāra (partial transgression) of the vow of the Sthūlaprāņātipātaviramana (abstinence from

Page #262

Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
Bhakti
Devotion-The feeling of love, accompanied with purity in Bhava (1) (disposition at subtle level of consciousness), towards the Arhat (1) (Tirthankara (ford-founder)), the Acarya (preceptor), the Bahuśruta (scholar of canonical works) and the Pravacana (canonical works). arhadācāryesu bahuśrutesu pravacane ca bhāvavisuddhiyukto'murago bhaktih. (TaVa 6.24.10) See-Suśrusa Vinaya.
Bhagavati
An epithet of Vyakhyāprajñapti (fifth principal canonical work), which is presently famous as its synonym.
viyahapannattic nam bhagavatie cauräsiim payasahassa padaggenam pannatta. (Sama 84.11) See-Vyakhya.
Bhajanā
Not necessarily-A statement which has an exception such as-there may be or may not be the contradiction to the rule'. Niyama is just opposite to Bhajana).
bhayanae tti bhajanaya' vikalpanaya...... (Bhaga 1.234 Vr)
See-Niyama.
Bhaṇaka
That ascetic (Muni), who incessantly undertakes the exposition of Kalika (a category of Agama (2) (canonical work) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night) and Utkalika Agamas (a category of Agamas (canonical works), which is allowed to be studied at all time barring the akala prahara (ie., the period in which the study of Agamas is prohibited)). 'bhanakam' kälikädisüträrthamanavaratam bhanati-pratipadayatiti bhaṇaḥ, bhana eva (Nandi 28 MaVr Pa 50)
bhanakah.
Bhadra Pratimā A type of Pratima;
to undertake Kayotsarga (2) (austerity quâ abandonment of body), facing respectively the east, the south, the west and the north, each for the period of four praharas (1 prahara is % of the day or night). Sramana Mahavira had practised the Bhadra Pratima and the like. bhadra-purvādidikcarustaye pratyekam praharacatıştayakayotsargakaraṇaripa ahoratradva
~: 245~
yamaneti. (Stha 2.245 Vr Pa 61) bhaddam ca mahabhaddam padimam tatto ya savvaobhaddam.
do cattari daseva ya divase thasi ya abaddham... bhaddam padimam thäti....puvvähintto divasam acchati paccha rattim dahinahutto, avarena divasam uttarena rattim, evam chatthena bhattena nitṭhita.....mahabhaddam thiti, să puṇapuvvãe disãe ahorattam, evam causu vi cattări ahorattaa, evam dasamena niṭṭhita.... savvatobhaddam padiman thiti. sä puna savvatobhadda imdae ahorattam, paccha aggeyãe, evam dasasu vi disāsu savvāsu, vimalae jāim uddhalotiyani davväni täni jhhāti, tamäe hiṭṭhilläim.....evam esa dasahin divasehim bävisaimena nitthäti. (AvaNi 530 Ci p. 300)
See-Mahabhadra.
Bhadrasana
A posture of sitting;
it is practised by squatting on ground with legs. close to the body and keeping one foot below the testis (or genital) and another foot above it, and the hands are placed near the navel with palms one above the other. samputikṛtya muskägre talapadau tathopari. pänikacchapikām kuryād yatra bhadrasanam tu (Yosa 4.130)
tat..
Bhaya
1. A type of Nokaşaya (quasi-passions) which is a sub-type of Caritramoha (conduct-deluding) Karma:
due to the Udaya (rise) of which even a person who is free from fear is overwhlemed by the feeling of fear.
mma.
yadudayena bhayavarjitasyāpi jivasyehalokádisaptaprakaram bhayamutpadyate tad bhayakar(Stha 9.69 Vr Pa 445) 2. The Parinama (2) (natural transformation) of fear in soul generated due to the Udaya (rise) of a sub-type of Mohaniya (deluding) Karma. mohaniyaprakṛtisamuttha atmapariņāmah bha(Stha 7.27 Vr Pa 369)
yam.
Bhaya Dana
That Dana (charity) which is given due to fear. bhayad yaddanam tad bhayadānam.
(Stha 10.17 Vṛ Pa 470)
Bhaya Pratiṣevaṇā
A type of Pratisevană (indulging in transgression

Page #263

: 246 :
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa
like prānātipāta (injuring or killing a living being etc.)); indulging in prānātipāta etc. instigated by the feeling of fear. bhayam ca-bhītiḥ nrpacaurādibhyaḥ pradveşaŚca-mātsaryam bhayapradveşam tasmācca pratişevā bhavati. (Sthā 10.69 V? Pa 460)
Bhava To take birth in any one of the four Gaties (realms of mundane existence); the mode of the Jiva (soul) occuring due to the Udaya (rise) of Ayuşya (life-span-determining) Karma and Nāma (body-making) Karma. āyurnāmakarmodayavišeşāpāditaparyāyo bhavah.
(Tavā 1.21.1)
Bhavaāyusya
(Sthā 2.262)
See-Bhavasthiti.
Bhayaviveka A Bhāvanā (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Satya Mahāvrata (second great vow of truth); to analyse the fear, to undertake Pratyākhyāna (1) (formal resolve (vow) of abstinence)) of fear and to sublimate the self (soul) with the virtue of fearlessness. bhayasilo bhirustaccaihikādibhedāt saptadhā mohaniyakarmodayajanitamudayācca tasyanţtabhāṣaṇam sulabham bhavatityabhirutvam bhāvayet.
(TaVā7.3 Vr) na bhāiyavvam bhayassa vā vāhissa vā rogassa vä jarāe vā maccussa vā annassa vā evamädiyassa. evam dhejjeņa bhāvio bhavai amtarappa.
(Praśna 7.20) Bhayasamjñā Instinct of fear-The sensation of fear which is aroused on accuont of the Udaya (rise) of bhayavedaniya Karma (which is responsible for experience of fear). bhayamohanīyodayāt bhayodbhrāntasya drstivadanavikāraromāñcodbhedādikriyā bhayasamjñā.
(Prajmã 8.11Vy Pa 222)
Bhavdhāraniya Karma Those Karmas, which become the auxiliary cause of the re-incarnation of the Jiva (soul), and on annihilation of which, 'the Jiva becomes liberated. joge nirumbhiūņa selesim padivajjai, bhavadhāranijjakammakhayatthāe....khaveum siddhim gacchai.
(DaJiCūp. 163) See-Bhavopagrāhi Karma. Bhavadhāraṇīya Śarīra 1. Natural protean body—That body of the soul (of god and infernal beings) who is possessed of Vaikriya Sarira (protean body) (by birth). aupapātikam vaikriyam śarīram, tannimittatvādavadhivat sahajam, tacca sāmarthyānnārakadevānāmeva.
.(Tabha 2.47 Vyp. 207) 'bhavadhāranijja' tti, bhavadhāranam—nijajanmātivāhanam prayojanam yeşām tāni bhavadharaniyāni, ājanmadhāraṇīyānityarthaḥ.
(Bhaga 1.226 Vr) 2. That body, formed by (the genes inherited from the father and mother, which becomes auxilliary cause of the birth of a soul as a human being etc.--which is influenced by the organs of father and mother. ammāpeie....jāvaiyam se kālam bhavadhāranijje sarirae avvāvanne bhavai evatiyam kālam samcitthai......
(Bhaga 1.352) 'bhavadhāraniyam' bhavadhāraṇaprayojanam manuşyādibhavopagrāhakamityarthaḥ.
(Bhaga 1.353. Vr) Bhavanapati
(Šthā 1.200) See-Bhavanavāsi.
Bharatakşetra The region called Bharata (Kșetra) in Jain Geography-That region, on the north, east, south and west of which are situated by Mount Himavan and three oceans respectively, and which is divided into six divisions on account of the Gargā, Sindhu and Vaitādhya Mountain (Himālaya); the nomenclature of this region of Karamabhūmi is related with the name of Bharata, a Cakravarti (universal sovereign). himavato'drestrayāņām samudrāņām pūrvadakşiņā'parāņām madhye bharato veditavyaḥ. sa punargangăsindhūbhyām vijayārdhena ca şadbhāgasamvibhaktaḥ.
(Tavā 3.10.3) bharato nămădyascakradharah satkhandādhipatih, avasarpinyām rājyavibhāgakāle tenādau bhuktatvāt, tadyogād bharata ityākhyāyate varşaḥ.
(Tavā 3.10.1) See-Mahāvideha.
Bhavanavāsi

Page #264

247
ttisāmattham. devāņa vi pamcavihapajjattuppattanamtarameva jahābhilasiyarūvaviuvvasāmattham....
(NiBhā 47 C)
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa Mansion-dwelling gods-The first out of the fourfold Devanikāyas (fourfold habitats of gods), whose abode is in the mansions situated in the middle of the earth of the Ratnaprabhā (first infernal land). prathamo devanikāyo bhvanavāsinan. tatra bhavanāni ratnaprabhāyām bāhalyārdhamavagāhya madhye bhavanesu vasantiti bhavanavāsinah.
(Tabha 4.11) See--Bhaumeya Deva.
Bhavasiddhika That Jiva (soul), which is Bhavya-one who is worthy of attaining liberation. bhavisyatiti bhavā, bhavasiddhiḥ-nivrttiryeşām te bhavasiddhikāh bhavyā ityarthah.
(Bhaga 1.292 Vr) See-Bhavya
Bhavapratyaya Avadhijñāna Congenital clairvoyance-That Avadhijñāna (clairvoyance), emergence of which is mainly due to the Bhava (birth in a particular realm of mundane existence); it is available to gods and the infernal beings (the denizens of heaven and hell, respectively) right from the birth. bhava eva pratyayah kāraṇam yasya tadbhavapratyayam.
(Nandi 22.1 HÔVrp.29) dunham bhavapaccaiyam, tam jahā—devāna ya neraiyāṇam ya.
(Nandi 6)
Bhavasthakevalajñāna That type of Kevalajñāna (omniscience quâ knowledge), which exists in the soul, of human being who is possessed of the body. bhave tisthatiti bhavasthah, tasya kevalapānam bhavasthakevalajñām. (Nandi 26 HÔVr p.37)
Bhavasthiti Bhavāyu-The life-span of a soul in the present life. bhave bhavarūpā vā sthitih bhavasthitirbhavakāla ityarthah.
(Sthā 2.259 Vr Pa 62) See-Kāyasthiti.
Bhavavipāka
(KaGra 5.20)
See-Bhavavipākini.
Bhavavipākini Those Karma-prakrties (types of Karma) whose fruition takes place in that Bhava (birth), which is in consonance with the bondage of sub-type of Ayuşya (life-span-determining) Karma (i.e. the realm of which the life-span is bound); e.g.birth in the realm of infernal, sub-human, human or god bhave nārakādirūpe svayogye vipäkah phaladanābhimukhyam yāsām tāḥ bhavavipäkinyaḥ.
(KaPra p.35)
Bhavādesa The description (or propounding of the qualities) of a Jiva (soul) which is made with respect to its Bhava (birth) in a particular realm. 'bhavādesenam' ti bhavaprakāreņa bhavamāsrityetyarthah.
(Bhaga 11.30 Vr)
Bhavāyu Bhavasthiti-The duration of the life of a Jiva (soul) on the basis of which it lives that long in a particular birth. bhavapradhānamāyurbhavāyuh, yad bhavātyaye apagacchatyeva na kālāntaramanuyāti.
(Shã 2.262 VỊ Pa 63)
Bhavavīrya Energy quâ birth-The general or specific energy which is obtained from the very birth in accordance with the type of realm viz., infernal, sub-human, human or godly, in which the soul is born. bhavaviriyam nirayabhavādisu. tattha nirayabhavaviriyam imam jamtāsikumbhicakkakamdupayaṇabhathasollanasimbalisülādisu bhijjamāņāņam mahamtavedanodaye vijam na vilijjamti. tiriyāna ya vasabhātiņa mahābhāruvvahanasāmattham.manuyāna savvacaranapadiva
Bhavopagrāhi Karma The four Karmas; (viz., Vedaniya (feeling-experiencing), Nāma (body-making), Gotra (clan), Āyuşya (life-span-determining)), which are still present in the soul of those Vitarāga (one, free from attachment and aversion) who are Kevali (the omniscient soul) and which are auxiliary cause of his Bhavasthiti. jampati ya viyarāgo ya bhavovaggāhikammuno

Page #265

- 248
udayā. teneva pagāreņam vedijjati jam tayam kammam..
(Dha Sam 1291) See-Bhavadharaniya Karma.
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa abhisamjāyai, amdhakāre vi ya nam dasa disão pabhāsei.
(Sama 34.1.12) tirthakarakāyatah prakrtibhāsvarāttadiyanirupamarūpācchädakamatuccham prabhāpațalam sampindya jinasirasah pascādbhāge mandalāyamānam bhāmaņdalamātanyate.
(PrasãVr Pa 106)
Bhavopapātagati A type of Upapātagati; the motion of a Jiva (soul), pertaining to its reincarnation in a particular type of Bhava (birth) in infernal, sub-human, human or godly realm. upapāta....bhavah-karmasamparkajanito nairayikatvādikah paryāyaḥ, bliavanti karmavasavarttinah prāṇino'sminniti bhavah.
(Prajná 16.31 Vr Pa 328)
Bhavya bhavyā anādipārināmikasiddhigamanayogyatāyuktāḥ, tadviparitā abhavyāḥ.
(NandiMaVr Pa 247) See-Bhavasiddhika.
Bhāva 1. Disposition of subtle level of consciousness- The subtle vibrations of the Jiva (soul) which arise due to the Udaya (rise), Upasama (subsidence), Kşaya (annihilation) and Kşayopaśama (annihilation-cum-subsidence) of the Karma. 2. The transformation of the Jiva (soul) and Ajiva (non-soul) which takes place on account of nature and effort. mohudayakhaovasamovasamakhayajajivaphamdanam bhāvo.
(Goji 536) karmaņāmudayavilayajanitaḥ cetanäpariņāmo bhāvah. pariņamanam vā.
(Jaisidi 2.41, 42)
Bhavyadravyadeva That Jiva (soul), (which is at present in the birth other than the god) and which is going to be reincarnated in the Devagati (realm of god) after its death in the present birth. bhavya-bhāvidevaparyāyayogyā ata eva dravyabhūtāh te ca te devāsceti bhavyadravyadevāh-vaimānikādidevatvenāntarabhave ye utpatsyante.
(Sthā 5.53 Vr Pa 288) je bhavie pamcimdayatirikkhajoņie vā maņusse vā devesu uvavajjittae. se.....bhaviyadavvadevā..
(Bhaga 12.164)
Bhāvaavamodarikā Attenuation of Kaşāya (passions). bhāvomodariyā anegavihā pannatta, tam jaha appakohe, appamāņe, appamāe, appalohe, appasadde, appajhamjhe.
(Aupa 33)
Bhāțakakarma A type of Karmādāna (occupation involving immense violence and possession); to trade in the transportation carrying of goods through animal-drawn vehicle. 'bhādīkamme' tti bhāțyā—bhāțakena karma anyadiyadravyāņām sakațādibhirdeśāntaranayanam gogļhādisamarppaņam vā bhātikarma.
(Bhaga 8.242 Vr)
Bhāva Ātmā 1. The soul in the form of Bhāva (2) (modification of substance); soul which consists of knowledge, faith and conduct. bhāvāyā tinni nānamāini..... 'bhāvātmāno' bhāvarūpā ātmānaḥ....ātmano hi pāramārthikam svasvarūpam jñānadarśanacaranātmakam.
(PiNi 104 VỊ Pa 42) 2. The different states of Dravya Atmā (the soul as the substance); the soul consisting of qualities and modes. See-Bhāva Jiva.
Bhāmandala Halo-A type of Mahāprātihārya (superhuman magnificience of the Tirtharkara (ford-founder)); a lusture in circular shape, which is seen shining behind the head of the Arhat (Tirtharkara (fordfounder)) isim pitthao maudathānammi teyamamdalam
Bhāvaāśrava The Pariņāma (1) (to undergo transformation from one state to another one) of the soul through which the Pudgala (physical substance) as a substance, having got transformed into Karma, establishes relation with the soul. āsavadi jena kammam pariņāmenappano sa

Page #266

Jaina Paribhāṣika Sabdakosa
vinneo.
bhāvāsavo jinutt..................... (BrDraSam 29) micchattaicaukkam five bhāvāsavam bhaṇiyam. (NaCa 151)
See-Dravyaāśrava.
Bhavakarma
1. The efficacy of the Dravya Karma (physical substance in the form of Karma) to effect its fruition.
2. The state (of the soul) effected by the Udaya (rise) of the Karma, due to the fruition of the Karma.
poggalapimdo davvam tassatti bhavakammam
tu. (Goka 6) kärye karaṇopacārättu saktijanitäjñānādirvā bhavakarma bhavati. (GokaJipra 7.7.9)
Bhāvagrāsaiṣaṇā
To discipline one's ownself, while consuming food etc.; to refrain from indulging in any of the five Mandalika Dosas (blemish incurred at the time of eating meals), viz., Angāra, Dhuma, Samyojana, Pramāṇātireka and Käraṇa. aha hoi bhavaghasesaṇā u appāṇamappaṇā ceva. sähä bhumjiukāmo aņussāsai nijjaraṭṭhäe. (ONI 544) ...samjoyana pamāṇam ca. imgāla dhuma kāra(PiNi 1) ghäsesaṇā u bhāve, hoi pasattha taheva apasatthā.
na....
apasattha pancaviha, tavvivariya pasatthau.. (PiNi 635)
See-Paribhogaiṣaṇā.
Bhāva Jiva
The transformation of the Dravya Jiva (the soul as the substance) in the form of the qualities such as knowledge etc... jänädigunaparinatibhāvatvena vivakṣito bhā(TaBha 1.5 Vrp.45) dravya to jiva säsato eka, tina rä bhava kahya chai aneka.
tajtraht.
bhava te lakhana guna parajyava, te to bhave jiva chai taya.. (NaVaPa 1.25) See-Bhava Atmä
Bhāva Disā
1.That direction or indication (nomenclature). through which the mundane living beings are designated as earth-bodied, infernal etc...
~:249~
disyate ayamamukaḥ samsārīti yaya sa dik bhavah prthivitvädilakṣaṇaḥ paryayaḥ (AVaMaVr Pa 439) disyate närakaditvendsyäm samsārīti dik. (USaVr Pa 276) 2. Those directions-places of origin (in the form of things or living beings), in which the Jivas (souls) go on taking birth again and again, being subjected to the influence of Karma. aṭṭhārasa bhavadisā jīvassa gamāgamo jesu... pudhavi-jala-jalaṇa-vāyā mālā-khamdha-gga-porabiya ya.
bi-ti-cau-pamcimdiya-tiriya-näraga devasam
ghāyā..
sammucchima-kamma'kammabhūmaganarăta
hamtaraddivă.
bhāvadisā dissai jam samsäri niyayameyahim.. (ViBha 2702-2704)
Bhāvadeva
That Jiva (soul), which is undergoing the experience of the life-span of god (which is actually a god).
je ime bhavanavai-vāņamantara-joisa-vemāņiyā devā devagatināmagoyāim kammaim vedemti. se teṇattheṇam.....bhāvadevā. (Bhaga 12.168)
Bhavadhuta
That sadhaka (spiritual practitioner), who shakes off the Karma by withstanding the harrassments caused by the gods, human beings and animals. ahiyasittuvasagge, divve māņussae tirikkheya. jo vihunai kammäim, bhāvadhutam tam viyāṇāhi.. (ANI 25.2)
Bhāvanā
1. Repeated contemplation on the idea of making oneself resemble one's ideal (goal)The process of infusing one's Citta (psyche) (with such idea) through strong resolve. punah punarasevanamabhāso va bhāvanā. bhavyate-atmasänniyate'naya"tmeti bhavana. (U 36.263 SaVr Pa 710)
2. The practice of detachment etc. undertaken for the purification of the Citta (psyche), cessation of delusion and cultivation of noble virtues and character building. cetoviśuddhaye mohakṣaydya sthairyäpädanaya visistasamskärädhänam bhāvanā. (Mano 3.18) 3. To infuse the Citta (psyche) to make it favourable to the practice of meditation in order to undertake such practice.

Page #267

~:250:~
bhavyata iti bhāvanā dhyānābhyasakriyetyarthah. (AVaHaVr2 p. 62) 4. The supportive practices (like contemplation) to make the observance of the Mahāvratas (great vows) more meticulous.
bhavyante väsyante guṇaviseṣamaropyante mahavratani yakabhistä bhāvanāḥ. (Yosd 1.25 Vr p. 121) 5. Disposition of malignment-The behaviour and conduct of one whose Citta (psyche) is imbued with evil disposition. kamdappamabhiogam, kibbisiyam mohamäsurattam ca.
eyão duggalo maraṇammi virāhiyā homti... (U 36.256)
Bhava Nikṣepa
Transferred epithet quâ 'name labblled on an actual fact'-A type of Niksepa (transferred epithet);
the actualized state of the intended activity of the substance (or a person); for instance, the dean actually engrossed in the act of the dean. vivakṣitakriyāparinato bhavaḥ. (Jaisidi 10.9)
Bhavanirjarā
Falling off of Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma) from the soul due to the immaculate Pariņāma (1) (to undergo transformation from one state to another one) of soul.
The cessation of the Karma-pudgalas from the mode of being Karma.
ätmanah suddhabhävena galatyetatpurakṛtam. vegad bhuktarasam karma sa bhaved bhavanirjană.. (JambuCa 13.127) bhavanirjara nama karmatvaparyāyavigamaḥ pudgalānām. (BhaA 1841 ViVr)
Bhāvapramāņu
The Paramaņu (the ultimate atom) with respect to the possession of the Lakṣana (distinguishing characteristic) of colour, smell, taste and touch. bhāvaparamāni....vannamante, gamdhamante, rasamante, phasamamte. (Bhaga 20.41)
Bhāvapāpa
The aggregates of those inauspicious Karmapudgala (material cluster quâ Karma) which continue to come into the state of Udaya (rise). anudayamānāḥ sadsatkarmapudgalā bandhaḥdravyapuṇyapape, tatphalanarhatvāt. udaya
Jaina Päribhāṣika Sabdakosa
mänäśca te kramaso bhavapuṇyapāpe, tatphalar hatvad. (Jaisidi 4.15 Vr)
Bhavapunya
Those aggregates of the auspicious Karmapudgala (material cluster quâ Karma), which continue to come into the state of Udaya (rise). (Jaisidi 4.15 Vr)
See-Bhavapāpa.
Bhāvapramāṇa
That Bhava (2) (modification of substance). through which the pramiti (the knowledge of the object obtained through the Pramana (valid organ of knowledge)) of an object is made. bhava eva pramāṇam bhāvapramānam, bhāvasadhanapakṣe pramitiḥ vastuparicchedastaddhetutvad bhavasya pramāṇata'vaseyā, tacca bhāvapramāṇam. (Amu 506 MaVr Pa 194)
Bhavapränätipata
See-Bhavahimså.
Bhavabandha
That Parinama (1) (to undergo transformation from one state to another one) of the Jiva (soul) through which the Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quå Karma) are appropriated. See-Dravyabandha.
(DaHaVr Pa 145)
Bhāvamana
That Parinama (1) (to undergo transformation from one state to another one) of the Jiva through which the mental activity (of thinking etc.) is undertaken with the help of the Pudgalas (matericl clusters) of Manovargana (a class of material clusters which are specifically used in the process of thinking and reflecting). jivo puna mananapariņāmakriyavanne bhavamano. esa ubhayaripo maṇadavvalambano jivassa nāṇavāvāro bhavamaṇo bhanṇati. (NandiCi p. 35)
See-Mana.
Bhavalesyä
1. Bhāva (1) (disposition at subtle level of consciousness) responsible for the Psychic Colour-The Pariņāma (1) (to undergo transformation from one state to another one) of the

Page #268

- 251 :
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa soul consequent upon the association with the Pudgalas (material clusters) belonging to the Yogavargaņā (the groups of Pudgalas responsible for the mental, vocal and physical activities); the auspicious or inauspicious Pariņāma (1) of the Jiva (soul). krsnādidravyasācivyādātmanah pariņāmavise
(PrajnaVr Pa 330) bhāvalesyā tu....śubhāśubharūpo jīvapariņāmaḥ.
(BrBhā 1640 Vr) 2. Psychical aura-The aura which is formed on the basis of psyche. See-Dravyaleśyā.
'bhāvasatyena' suddhāntarātmatārupeņa pāramārthikāvitathatvena. (U 29.51 SāVr Pa 591) 3. A type of (verbal) truth; to make statement about an object on the basis of the explicit mode. bhāvam-bhūyiṣthasuklādiparyāyamāsritya satyam bhāvasatyam. yathā suklā balāketi, satyapi hi pañcavarņotkațatvāt sukleti. (SthāVr Pa 465)
şah.
Bhāvaloka That aspect of Loka (cosmos), which is explained through its modal exposition. bhāvā-audayikādayastadrāpo loko bhāvalokah. odaie uvasamie khaie ya taha khaovasamie ya. pariņāmasannivāe ya chavviho bhāvalogou..'
(Bhaga 11.90 Vr)
Bhāvahimsā Psychical violence—The mental resolve to kill (or injure) any living being; for example, if any person misunderstands a string to be a snake in dim light and cuts it, it is Bhāvahimsā. jahā kevi purise mamdamamdappagāsappadese samthiyam isivaliakāyam rajjumpāsittā esa ahi tti tavvaha-pariņāmapariņae nikaddhiyāsipatte duam duam chimdijjā esābhāvao himsa na davvao.
(DaHāV? Pa 24, 25)
Bhāvavyutsarga. Psychical abandonment-A type of Vyutsarga (abandonment), in which Kaşāya (passions), worldly life and the Karma (bondage) are given up. bhāvaviussagge tivihe pannatte, tam jaha-kasāyaviussagge samsāraviussagge kammaviussagge.
(Aupa 44) See-Vyutsarga.
Bhāvādesa Description based on modal standpoint-To describe an entity with reference to the standpoint of its Bhāva (2) (modification of substance) -Paryāyas (modes). 'bhāvādesena' tti ekagunakälakatvādinā 'savvapoggalā sapaesāvi' tyādi...... (Bhaga 5.202 Vr)
Bhāvasastra
Bhāvārtha Reflection based on modal standpoint Consideration of an entity from the point of view of its Bhāva (2) (modification of substance)- Paryāyas (modes). 'bhāvaţthāyāe' tti nārakādiparyāyatvenetyarthaḥ.
(Bhaga 7.59 Vr)
(ĀBhā p. 34)
See-Sastra.
Bhāvasruta The actual articulate cognition obtained through the senses and the mind in accordance with the Dravyasruta (material symbols). imdiya-maņonimittam jam vinnānam suyānusarenam. niyayatthuttisamattham tam bhāvasuyam........
(ViBhā 100 See-Dravyasruta.
Bhāvitātmā 1. That ascetic, whose soul is sublimated with knowledge, faith, conduct and various Bhāvanās (1) (repeated contemplation on the idea of making oneself resemble one's ideal (goal)) like Anitya (Anuprekşā) (contemplation on transitoriness) etc.. sammaddamsaņeņa bahuvihehi ya tavojogehi anicca1,ũdibhāoan@hi va bhāoitappõ.
(DaCūLā 1.9 ACū p. 256) 2. Self-cultivated ascetic-That ascetic, who, sitt-ing in the ardhaparyastikā āsana (semisquating posture) or in sirşāsana (standing on the head), can fly in the sky.
Bhāvasatya 1. Immaculate state of conscience. 2. That conciousness, which is in consonance with the sommuin bonum.

Page #269

~: 252:~
.......anagare vi bhaviyappa egao palhtthiyakiccagaeṇam appäneṇam uddham vehäāsam uppacjjā. (Bhaga 3.205) se jahanamae vagguli siya, do vi pãe ullambiya-ullambiya uddhampädä ahosira ciṭṭhejja, evameva anagare vi bhaviappa vaggulikiccagaenam appänenam uddham vehäsam uppaejjā. (Bhaga 13.152 Vr)
Bhävitäbhävita
A kind of Dravyanuyoga (ontological exposition):
exposition of the fundamental Dravyas (substances) with respect to whether they are influenced by other substances or not. 'bhaviyabhävie' tti bhävitam-väsitam dravyäntarasamsargatah abhävitamanyathaiva yat, yatha jivadravyan bhävitam kiicit, tacca prasastabhävitamitarabhävitam ca, tatra prasastabhavitam samvignabhävitamaprasastabhävitam cetarabhävitam, tat dvividhamapi vamaniyamavamaniyam ca, tatra vamaniyam yatsamsargajam gunam doṣam va samsargāntareṇa vamati, avamaniyam tuanyatha, abhävitam tvasamsargapräptam präptasamsarga vā vajratandulakalpam na vasayitum sakyamiti, evam ghatädikam dravyamapi, tatasca bhävitam ca abhävitam ca bhävitäbhävitam, evambhuto vicaro dravyānuyoga iti. (Stha 10.46 Vr Pa 456)
Bhāvinaigama
Pantascopic view-point quâ future-A variety of Naigama Naya (pantascopic view-point); intention of the future in the present, e.g-this just-born child is a scholar. bhāvinaigamaḥ vartamane bhaviṣyatsankalpah, jato'yam vidvän. (Bhiksu 5.5 Vr)
Bhāvendriya
Sense-organ quâ psychical
(it is of two types:) the capacity (of the soul) for sensory knowledge and the conscious activityactivity of the soul, through which the actual sensory knowledge is gained. 'bhavimdiydim' ti labdhyupayogalakṣaṇāni. (Bhaga 1.341 Vr)
Bhāṣaka
That living being, which is endowed with the faculty of speech.
bhāṣakaḥ bhāṣālabdhisampannāḥ,
Jaina Paribhäṣika Sabdakosa (Prajid 3.108 Vr Pa 139)
Bhāṣā Paryapti
Bio-potential quâ speech-The fifth of the six types of Paryapti (bio-potential):
the production of material potency (at the very beginning of any birth (Bhava)), capable of functioning as in-take, transformation and giving up of Pudgalas (material clusters) suitable for the process of speech.
vaijogge poggale ghettüṇa bhasattae pariņāmettä vaijogattae nisirayasatti bhāsāpajjatti. (NandiCi p. 22)
bhäṣaprayogyapudgala-grahana-pariņamanotsargarupam pandgalikasamarthyotpadanam bhäṣaparyapti. (Jaisidi 3.11 Vr)
Bhāṣāvargaṇā
A type of Vargand of Pudgala (class of material clusters), which is specifically used in process of speaking (by the fiva (soul)). (Viẞha 631)
Bhăşă Samiti
Comportment quâ speech-The second Samiti (comportment) for the ascetic:
to make such statement which is wholsome, brief, unequivocal and do not connote sinful meaning.
pam bhāṣasamitih.
hitamitasandigdhanavadyarthaniyatam bhāṣa(Tabha 9.5)
Bhikṣācaryā
To undertake the activity of bhikṣa (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)). for sustaining the life of self-restraint (ie., ascetic life). (Sutra 2.1.53) bhikṣartham carya-caranamaṭanam bhikṣācaryā. (Stha 6.65 Vr Pa 346)
See-Vrttisamksepa.
Bhiksu
Ascetic (Muni)-That Muni, who sustains his life on food etc. given by others, is free from the inferiority and superiority complexes, vanqui shes various kinds of Parisahas (hardships) and Upasargas (troubles) and is engrossed in the spiritual practices.
ettha vi bhikkhu-anomate nāvanate damte davie vosaṭṭhakãe samvidhuniya virivarive parisahovasagge ajjhappajogasuddhädäṇe uvaṭṭhie

Page #270

Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa thiappā samkhãe paradattabhoi 'bhikkhu' tti vacce..
(Sutra 1.16.5)
-253 - who is called Srutakevali (one who has fathomed the entire lore of scriptural knowledge). See--Caturdaśapūrvi.
Bhiksupratimā Intensive courses of spiritual practices prescribed for the ascetic-One kind of special sādhanā (spiritual practice), which can be undertaken only by that ascetic, who is conversant with the third acāra-vastu of the ninth Pürva (canonical work of earlier lore) or incomplete tenth Pūrva. (There are eleven Bhikṣupratimas). padivajjai eyão, samghayanam-dhiijuo mahāsatto. padimāu bhāviyappa, sammam gurunā anunnāo.. gacche cciyanimmão, jā puvvā dasa bhave asamptunia. navamassa taiyavatthi, hoi jahanno suyahigamo..
(Pamcā 18.4.5)
Bhinnācāra That ascetic (Muni), who has a stigmatic Cáritra (ascetic conduct); one who earns his livelihood through accepting food by revealing his caste etc., e.g.-Kusila Sramana (2) (lax ascetic). bhinnāyārakusilo......
(VyaBhā 1522)
Bhinnāvalikā Fragmented Avalikā (16777216 Āvalikās=48 minutes)—Somewhat less than one Avalikā; it is one Avalikā minus one Samaya (smallest time-unit), two Samayas etc.. āvalikāntah....bhinnāmāvalikāmityarthah.....nyunām samayādinā. (ĀVaNi 32 HäVrp.21)
Bhinnadaśapūrvi 1. That asceite (Muni), who is not a complete Dasapūrvi (one who has not completed the studies of the ten Purvas (canonical work of earlier lore)).
(Nandi 66) 'bhinne' tti asampurnadasapūrvadhāriņaḥ.
(Brbhā 1114 Vr) 2. That ascetic (Muni), who is carried away by the temptations of gaining all types of (the petty as well as the great (supernatural)) occult powers, obtained through accomplishing the study of the tenth Purva (canonical work of earlier lore). See-Abhinnadasapūrvi.
Bhūta 1. A synomym of Jiva (soul)-The Jiva was existing in the past, does exist in the present and will exist in the future; therefore it is called Bhūta. jamhābhūte bhavati bhavissati ya tamhābhūe tti vattavvam siya.
(Bhaga 2.15) 2. Vegetable-bodied beings. bhūtāstū taravah smrtāh. (NandiHäVrp. 100) 3. The seventh kind of Vānamantara Deva (Forest-dwelling gods); they have black and blue lusture; they are beautiful, graceful, tough-bodied and use various kinds of cosmetics. Their emblem is--Sulasa. bhütāh syāmāḥ surūpāḥ saumyā āpivarā nānābhaktivilepanāḥ sulasadhvajāh kālāḥ.
(TaBhā 4.12 Vr)
Bhinnamuhurtta One Muhurta (i.e. 48 minutes) less one Samaya (smallest time-unit). samgünekkamuhuttam bihinnamuhuttam.....
(Tripra 4.288)
Bhinnākṣara Caturdaśapūrvi The ascetic (Muni) who is that Caturdaśapūrvi (possessed of the knowledge of 14 Purvas (canonical works of earlier lore)), who has distinct knowledge of the modes of every letter (of 14 Purvas), accessible to verbal knowledge, such Muni does not indulge in the demonstration of the supernatural power of Ahāraka Labdhi (supernatural power of creation of conveyance body), because he is free from all doubts about the verbal knowledge (of the scriptures); it is he
Bhutanaigama Pantascopic view-point quâ future-A variety of Naigama Naya (pantascopic Naya (non-absolutistic standpoint)); intention (imposition) of the past in the present, e.g.--today is the Nirvana-day of Bhagavāna Mahavira. bhūtanaigamah-atite vartamānasamkalpah, viranirvāņavāsaro'dya.
(Bhiksu 5.5)
Bhūtavāda
(Sthā 10.92)

Page #271

-: 254:
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakośa
See-Drstivāda.
A division of Mandali (group of ascetics); arrangement for the ascetics to take meals sitting together.
(Prasā 692 Vr Pa 196) See-Mandali.
Bhūtikarmā One who is expert in treating physical ailments by the application of ashes, treated by Mantra etc.. jvarādirakşānimittam bhūtidānam bhūtikarmma tatra nipunaḥ.
(Sthā 9.28 Vr Pa 428)
Bhūtiprajña One who can utilize his Prajñā (5) (foreseeing intellectual power) for the most auspicious and most prosperous activity and the good of all living beings. bhūtih-mamgalam sarvamamgalottamatvena vrddhirvā vrddhivisistatvena raksā vā prāņirakşakatvena prajna-buddhirasyeti bhūtiprajñaḥ.
(U 12.33 SãVr Pa 368)
Bhauma A branch of astanga mahānimitta (the eightfold science of progntostication): the science which deals with the foretelling of profit-loss, victory-defeat, etc. and the whereabouts of underground gold etc. on the basis of the properties of land, such as oiliness, dryness and the like. bhuvo ghanasuşirasnigdharūkşādivibhāvanena....vrddhihānijayaparājayādivijñānam bhūmerantarnihitasuvarnarajatādisamsūcanam ca bhaumam.
(Tavā 3.36)
Bhoga 1. Indulgence in sensual enjoyment. 2. Sensual objects such as sound and the like. bhogā-saddādayo visayā. (Da 2.3 JiCū p. 82) 3. Use of consumable goods-That object, which can be consumed once, (i.e., which can not be re-used); e.g.-garland, sandal-powder, incense etc.. See-Bhogāntarāya.
Bhaumeya Deva Mansion-dwelling god-The gods belonging to that division of Devanikāya (fourfold habitats of gods), which is fond of adornment and attached to erotic sports, and whose abode is in Adholoka (lower cosmos). 'bhomijja'tti bhūmau prthivyān bhavāh bhaumeyakāh-bhavanavāsinah. (U 36.204 SãVr Pa 701) kumāravadete käntadarśanā sukumārā mrdumadhuralalitagatayah srmgārābhijātarūpavikriyāḥ....kridanaparāh..
(TaBhā 4.11) See-Bhavanavāsi.
Bhogapratighāta The obstruction in getting Bhoga (1) (sensual enjoyment), on account of the unavailability of the resources of Bhoga (2) (sensual objects), which is due to not getting the corresponding auspicious Gati (2) (realm of mundane existence) and the like. prasastagatisthitibandharādipratighātād bhogānām-prasastagatyādyāvinābhūtānām pratighāto bhogapratighātaḥ (Sthā 5.70 Vr Pa 289)
Bhogāntarāya A sub-type of Antarāya (obstructive) Karma, by the rise of which a person cannot do Bhoga (1) (sensual enjoyment) inspite of possessing the objects (of Bhoga). sakrdupabhujya yat tyajyate punarupabhogakşamam mālyacandanāguruprabhrti, tacca sambhavādapi yasya karmaņa udyād yo na blurikte tasya bhogāntarāyakarmodayah. (TaBhi 8.14 Vr)
Ma Mangala Auspicious Eulogy-It is a religious rite which is performed for successful completion of the scripture without any obstruction, ensuring the persistence of the comprehended meaning and incessant continuity of the tradition of pupil, pupil's pupil and so on. bahuvigghāim seyāim tena kayamamgalovayārehim. tam mamgalamāie majjhe pajjamtae ya satthassa. padhamam satthatthā'vigglapāragamaņāya niddittham.. tasseva ya thejjattham majjhimayam, amtimam pi tasseva. avvocchittinimittam sissapasissaivamsassa..
(Vibha 12-14) prekşāvatām pravrttyartham, phalāditritayam
Bhojanamandali

Page #272

255:
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa sphutam.. mamgalam caiva sāstrādau vācyamiştärthasiddhaye.
(AvaHãVr 1 p. 1)
Maghā Name of the sixth infernal earth of the Adholoka (lower cosmos).
(Sthā 7.23) See-Anjanā.
routines collectively, e.g.-Sūtramandali (collective recitation of the scripture), Arthamandali (collective studies of the meaning of the scripture) etc.. sutte atthe bhoyaņa kāle āvassae ya sajjhāe. samthāre ceva tahā satteyā mamdali jaino.. sūtre-sūtravişaye'rthe-arthavişaye, bhojane, kāle—kālagrahe, āvasyake-pratikramane, svādhyāyaprasthāpane, samstärake caiva saptaitā mandalyo yateh, etāsu caikaikenā-cāmlena pravestum labhyate nānyatheti.
(Prasā 692 V, Pa 196)
Maniratna One of the fourteen ratnas (precious and unique animate and inanimate objects) of the Cakravarti (universal sovereign): the jewel of the Cakravarti whose light spreads out in the region up to 12 Yojanas (1Yojana=7.88 miles); it also protects the owner of this jewel from all kinds of troubles and diseases. maniratnam vaiduryamayam....dvādaśayojanāni yāvatpūrvāparapuratorūpāsu tisrşu dikṣu nibidatamamapi tamastomamapaharati, yasya ca haste sirasi vā baddhayate tasya divyatiryagmanusyakytasamastopadravasamastarogāpahāram karoti.
(PrasãVr Pa 350)
Mandali-upajīvi That ascetic (Muni), who accomplishes the activities like taking meals etc. in the Mandali. duviho ya hoi, sāhū, mamdaliuvajivao ya iyaro ya. mamdalimuvajīvamto, acchai jā pimdiyā savve..
(ONi 522)
Matiajñāna That Matijñāna (perceptual cognition), which is possessed of by the Mithyādụşti (one, possessed of perverse faith or deluded world-view). micchaditthissa mai maianņāņam. (Nandi 36)
Mandalapravesa A kind of Utkālika Śruta (a category of Āgamas (canonical works), which is allowed to be studied at all time barring the akala prahara (i.e., the period in which the study of Agamas is prohibited)); it contains the description of the enterance of the moon and the sun in the southern and northern mandalas-enterance in one mandala from another mandala. camdassa sürassa ya dāhinuttaresu mamdalesu jahā mamdalāto mamdale paveso tahā vannijjati jattha'jjhayane tamajjhayanam mamdalappave
(Nandi 77 Cū p. 58)
Matijñāna Perceptual cognition—That knowledge, which is obtained through either only senses or only mind or both-senses and mind. indriyanimittamekam, aparamanindriyanimittam, anyadindriyānindriyanimittam.......
(TaBhā 1.14 Vr)
so.
Matibhanga Dosa A type of fault (or fallacy) in Vāda (polemics); fault due to failure of memory of the Tattva (category of truth). svasyaiva mateh—buddherbharigo—vināso matibhango--vismytyādilakṣaṇo doso matibhangadoṣaḥ.
(Sthā 10.94 V? Pa 467)
Mandalabandha A clause of ancient Dandaniti (penal code or policy); the prisoner is confined to a fixed region (under detention). mandalam-ingitam kşetram tatra bandho-nasmāt pradeśād gantavyamityevam vacanalaksanam.
(Sthā 7.66 Vr Pa 378)
Matisampadā Grandeur quâ intellect-A type of Ganisampadā (grandeur of Ācārya); the grandeur of the Ācārya (preceptor) due to genius for Avagraha (sensation), īhā (speculation), Avāya (perceptual judgement) and Dhāraņā (retention). matisampadā cauvvihä pannattā, tam jahā--
Mandali Group of ascetics--The functional system prescribed for the ascetics to perform certain

Page #273

256 :
oggahamatisampadā, ihāmatisampadā, avāyamatisampadā, dhāraņāmatisampadā. (Dasa 4.9)
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa ttä....adhammatthikāyassa....āgāsatthikāyassa.... evam ceva.. attha jīvatthikāyassa majjhapadesā pannattā..
(Bhaga 25.240-243) 'jivatthikāyassa'tti pratyekam jivānāmityarthah, te ca sarvasyāmavagāhanāyām madhyabhāga eva bhavantiti madhyapradeśā ucyante.
(Bhaga 25.243 Vr)
Matsaritā An Aticāra (partial transgression) of the vow of the Atithisamvibhāga (the 12th vow of the lay follower); to give Dāna (food etc. to an ascetic) with the feeling of jealousy, such as, that person has given Dāna; am I weaker than him in giving Dana?" aparenedam dattam kimaham tasmädapi krpano hino va ato'hamapi dadāmi ityevamrūpo dānapravartakavikalpo matsaritā.
(UPā 1.43 Vr p. 20)
Madhyama Ātāpanā
The medium type of Ātāpanā (exposure of naked body to sun-rays by sitting on the sunbaked ground); the Ātāpanā undertaken in sitting postures such as Godohikā, Utkațukāsana and Paryarikāsana. anippannasya madhyamā.....anippannätāpanā'pi tridhā godohikā utkatukāsanatā paryarikāsanatā ceti.
(AupaVrp.75)
Madanakāma Carnal desire--The desire to get the objects of sensual pleasures such as sound and the like. madanakāmah-sabdādināmindriyavişayāņām kāmanā.
(ABhā 2.121) See-Icchākāma.
Madhyama Gitārtha . . That ascetic (Muni), who has authoritative knowledge of the canonical texts such as Kalpa (1) (one of the four Chedasītras, dealing with monastic conduct), Vyavahāra (3) (one of the four Chedasūtras, dealing with expiation, conduct and jurisprudence), Daśāśrutaskandha (one of the Chedasūtras, which has description of causes of discomposure etc.). kalpa-vyavahāra-daśāśrutaskandhadharādayo madhyamāh.
(BrBhā 693 Vr)
Madhyagata Avadhijñāna A kind of Anugamika Avadhijñāna (accompanying clairvoyance); that clairvoyant knowledge, which is developed through the Caitanya Kendras (psychic centres) situated in the middle portion of the body and can know the Jñeya (objects to be known) situated in all directions. orāliyasariramajjhe phaddagavisuddhito savvatappadesavisuddhīto vā savvadisovalambhattanato majjhagato tti bhannati.
(Nandi 10 Cū p. 16)
Madhyama Cirapravrajita The ascetic (Muni) having a tenure of five years, pancavarşapravrajito madhyamah.
(BrBhā 403 Vr)
Madhyamapada A type of pada (collection of syllables); a collection of 16348307888 letters. solasasadacottisakodi-tesidilakkhaatthahattarisayaatthāsidiakkharehim egam majjhimapadam hodi.
(Dhava Pu 9 p. 195)
Madhyapradeśa 1. Those eight Pradeśas (the indivisible units) of the Jiva (soul), which are at the centre of the entire Avagāhanā (volume of space occupied by the Jiva); they are steady--non-displacable. 2. The central eight Pradeśas (the indivisible units of the substance), of each the Dharmāstikāya (fundamental substance quâ medium of motion), Adharmāstikāya (fundamental substance quâ medium of rest), Ākāśāstikāya (fundamental substance quâ medium of space) and Jivāstikāya (soul). payogabamdhe....aņādie apajjavasie se nam atthanham jivamajjhapaesāņam..... (Bhaga 8.354) attha dhammatthikāyassa majjhapadesā panna
Madhyama Bahuśruta 1. That ascetic (Muni), who has authoritative knowledge of the two Chedasūtras viz., Kalpa (1) (one of the four Chedasūtras, dealing with monastic conduct) and Vyavahāra (3) (one of the four Chedasūtras, dealing with expiation, conduct and jurisprudence). madhyamah'kappa' tti kalpa-vyavahāradharaḥ.
(VyaBhā 402 V)

Page #274

Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa
2. That ascetic (Muni), who is intermediate knower betweer the knower of Nisitha (canonical work on expiation) and the knower of fourteen Pürvas (canonical works of earlier lore). jahanno jeņa pakappajjhayanam adhitam, ukkoso coddasa puvvadharo, tammajjhe majjhimo.
(NiBhá 495 Cú p. 165)
- 257: heavens respectively), whose sexual desire is satisfied only through mental fancy. do imdā maņapariyāragā pannattā, tam jahāpānae ceva, accue ceva.
(Stha 2.460) āņadapāņadakappe āranakappe ya accude ya
taha.
manapadicārā niyamā edesu ya homti je devă..
(Mū 1144)
Madhvāsrava A kind of Labdhi (supernatural power obtained through yoga (spiritual practices like Tapa, Dhyāna etc.)); by dint of which the speaker's utternces become as sweet as honey and give pleasure to the listener. madhuvatsarvadosopasamanimittatvādāhlāhakatväcca tadvacanasya. (Aupa Vrp.53)
Manahparyavajñāna Knowledge quâ mind-reading (cognition of mental modes)--A type of super-sensory knowledge; that super-sensory knowledge, through which accurate reading (decephering) of the mental substances or waves (which are the Pudgalas (material clusters) of Manovargaņā (a class of material clusters which are specifically used in the process of thinking and reflecting) transformed in the form of thinking etc.) is made. manapajjavanānam....manasi manaso vä paryavaḥ mapahparyavah-sarvatomanodravyaparicchedaḥ. manāmsi-manodravyāņi paryetisarvātmanā paricchinatti manahparyāyam.
(Nandi 23 Ma Vr Pa 66)
Mana 1. Mind--It is the medium, through which apprehension of all objects (of all sense-organs) is done (by the soul) and which can know the objects of the three periods of time (past, future and present). 2. It is nothing else but the Citta (psyche) which is affected by the Pudgalas (material clusters) .of Manovargaņā (a class of material clusters which are specifically used in the process of thinking and reflecting). tadeva (cittam) manodravyoparamjitam manaḥ.
(AnuCū p. 13, 14) See-Dravyamana, Bhāvamana.
Manahparyavajñānāvarana A sub-type of Jñānāvaraniya (knowledge-veiling) Karma, the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for veiling the faculty of Manahparyavajñāna (mindreading). ....manahparyāyajñānasamjñastasyāvaranam..... manahparyāyajñānāvaranam. (TaBhä 8.7 Vr)
Mana Asamyama Lack of restraint over mind-To indulge in evil (sinful) activity of mind. manovākkāyānāmasamamāsteṣāmakusalāmudiraņāni.
(Sama 17.1 Vr Pa 32)
Mana Asamvara Indulging in such mental activity which causes the attraction of Karma.
(Sthā 10.11)
Manahparyavajñāni Mind-reader—That Jiva (soul) who is possessed of Manahparyavajñāna (mind-reading). Manaḥparyāpti Bio-potential quâ Mind—The sixth of the six types of Paryāpti (bio-potential); the production of material potency, (at the very beginning of any birth (Bhava)), capable of functioning as in-take, transformation and giving up of Pudgalas (material clusters) suitable for the process of mind. manajogge poggale ghettüņa manattäe parinamettă manajogattāe nisiranasatti manapajjatti.
(Nandici p. 22)
Manahparicāraka The Indras (kings of the gods) belonging to the Prānata (the tenth heaven) and the Acyuta (the twelfth heaven) and the Devas (gods) belonging to the four Kalpas (3) (heavens of the gods with hierarchy) viz., Anata, Pranata, Arana and Acyuta (the ninth, tenth, eleventh and twelfth
na mananamapaijo. 22)

Page #275

258 :
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa
Manahparyāyajñāna See—Manahparyavajñāna. Manah Punya One kind of Punya (merit); bondage of the Punya Prakrti (auspicious types of Karma), incurred due to cherishing the feeling of mental delight for the traits of the meritorious (self-restrained) ascetics. manasā guņişu toșāt vācā prasamsanāt kāyena paryupāsanānnamaskārācca yatpunyam tanmanahpunyādīni.
(Stha 9.25 Vr Pa 428)
A Bhāvanā (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Ahimsā Mahāvrata (the first great vow of Ahimsā); not to indulge in negative thinking which causes mental affliction. na kayāvi maņeņa pāvaeņam pāvagam kimci vi jhāyavvam. evam manasamitijogenabhāvito bhavati amtarappa.
(Praśna 6.18)
Manahsupranidhāna That state of mind, in which its concentration is made for the purification of the soul. See-Kāyasupranidhāna.
Manaḥpraśnavidyā A kind of Vidyā (occult science), that Vidyā, through which the (right) answers to the mental qeustions are given. manahpraśnavidyāśca-manalpraśnatärthottaradāyinyah. (Sama Pra 98 Vr Pa 115)
Manasā sāpānugrahasamarthaḥ That ascetic (Muni), who has the capacity to give a curse and grant a boon even mentally. manasaiva pareşām sāpānugrahau kartum samarthāh ityarthah evam vācā kāyena.
(Aupa 24 Vr p. 52)
Manusyakşetra
(Blaga 9.4) See-Samayakşetra, Ardhiatrtiya Dvipa.
Manaḥ Samyama Self-restraint over mind-Inhibition of the inauspicious (evil) mind and activation of the auspicious (virtuous) one. Withdrawal of the mind from the (evil) activity such as malicious assailment, conceit, jealousy and the like and make it undertake the activity of Dharmadhyāna (analytic meditation). manaso'bhidrohābhimānersyādibhyo nivsttirdharmadhyānādişu ca pravrttirmanaḥsamyamah.
(YosãVr p. 893) maņosamjamo ņāma akusalamananiroho vā kusalamaņaudiranam vā. (Da ACī p. 12)
Manusyagati Human realm—A sub-type of Nāma (body making) Karma, due to the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (soul) undergoes the mode of human being.
(Prajmã 23.39 Vy Pa 463) See-Narakagati.
Manaḥsamvara Inhibition of the activity of mind.
(Sthā 10.10)
Manusyāyuska A sub-type of Āyuşya (life-span-determining) Karma, due to the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (soul) attains the birth (Bhava) as human being (in reincarna-tion). āyurevāyuskam....manuşyāḥ sammürcchanagarbhajāsteṣāmidam mānuşam. (Ta Bhi 8.11 Vr)
Manah Samādhāragã To occupy one's mind in or confine it to scriptural knowledge. manasaḥ samiti-samyag āniti--maryādayā"gamābhihitabhāvābhivyāptyä'vadhāraņā-- vyavasthāpanam manaḥsamādhāraṇā.
(U 29.57 SaV! Pa 592)
Manahsamiti
Manogupti Gupti quâ mind1. To refrain from sinful mental activity. 2. To undertake virtuous mental activity. 3. To refrain from both auspicious and inauspicious mental activities. sāvadyasamnkalpanirodhaḥ kusalasamkalpaḥ kusalākusalasamkalpanirodha eva vā manogup
(Sama 25.1.2)
See-Manaḥsamitiyoga. Manaḥsamitiyoga

Page #276

Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa
259:
tih.
.
(TaBhā 9.4)
thinking and reflecting). ātmanā sariravatā sarvapradeśairgļhitā manovargaņāyogyaskandhāḥ śubhādi mananärtham karanabhāvamālambante, tatsambandhāccatmanah parākramavišeşo yogah. (Tabhā 6.1 Vr)
Manodanda To employ the mind in inauspicious (evil) activity; evil thinking perpetrated by mind. mana eva duşprayukto damdo bhavati..........jam asubham mane cimteti so manadamdo.
(AvaCū2 p.77)
Manoyoga Pratisamlinatā Refraining from the evil activity and undertaking of the virtuous activity of mind. akusalamananiroho vā, kusalamaņaudiranam vā. se tam manajogapadisamlīņayā. (Aupa 37)
Manoduspranidhāna Concentration of mind in evil-That state of mind, in which concentration of mind is related with Ārtadhyāna (concentration due to anguish) and Raudradhyāna (concentration due to anger). tivihe duppaņihāne pannatte, tam jahā-manuduppanihāņe, vayaduppanihāne, kāyaduppaņihane.
(Stha 3.99) duşpranidhānam-aśubhamanahpravrttyādirupam.
(Stha 3.99 Vr Pa 115)
Manovargaņā That Vargaņā (class of Pudgalas (material clusters)) which are specifically used in process of thinking and reflecting.
(ViBhā 631)
Manobala A kind of Prāna (vitałevergy); that Prāņa which is responsible for mental activity like thinking etc.. . (Prasā 1066)
Manovinaya Mental modesty-To undertake auspicious activity of the mind, based on modesty towards the Acārya (preceptor) and the like, who are worthy of being respected. Even in their absence, to eulogize and remember them. manovākkāyavinayāstu manahprabhịtinām vinayārheșu kusalapravrttyādih.
(Sthā 7.130 Vr Pa 388) parokşeşvapi kāyavārmanobhirañjalikriyāgunasamkirtanānusmaraņādih. (Tavā 9.23.7)
Manobali That ascetic (Muni), who is possessed of Labdhi (supernatural power) which is obtained on account of very intense Kşayopasama (annihilation-cum-subsidence) of Jñānāvaraniya (knowledge-veiling) Karma and Viryāntarāya (Karma, obstructing the spiritual energy); by dint of which he can mentally go through the entire gamut of the fourteen Purvas (the canonical works of earlier lore) within Antarmuhurta (time period between 2 Samayas (smallest time-units) and 1 Samaya less 48 minutes). prakrstajñānāvaranaviryāntarāyakşayopasamaviseşeņa vastüddhrtyāntarmuhürttena sakalaśrutodadhyavagāhanāvadātamanaso manobalinah.
(YośãVr p. 42)
Mantra
The mystic syllable which is guarded by a deity, begins with "Om" (3%) and ends with svāhā and has hrim (El) etc. as its inscribing letters. naradevatah pathasiddho mantra).
(Prasā 567 Vr Pa 148) 'mantram' omkārādisvāhāparyanto hrimkärādivarnavinyāsātmakastam. (uśãV? Pa 417
Mantrapiņda A type of Utpādana Dosa (the blemish pertaining to the ways adopted in obtaining bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) by an ascetic); to obtain bhiksā by chanting a Mantra, whose guardian is a deity. (Yośā 1.38 Vr p. 136) See-Cūrnapinda.
Manoyoga Mental exertion of the Jiva (soul)--one of the threefold Yoga (2) (activities of mind, speech and body); mental exertion of the Jiva, accruing from the assistance of the material aggregates, belon-ging to the Manovargaņā (a class of material clusters which are specifically used in the pro-cess of
Mantha Churning device (cylinder)-In the course of

Page #277

-260 :
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa
Kevali-samudghāta (spatial expansion of soulunits by the omniscient soul), the configuration of churning device (cylinder) is attained in the third and the sixth Samaya (smallest time-unit) of the projection; the soul-units which had spread up in the shape of Kapāta (door-panel) now assumes the shape of Mantha, on account of the soul-units reaching the zenith and nadir in south-north directions. 'mamtham' ti trtiye samaye tadeva kapātam dakşiņottaradigdvayaprasāraṇānmathisadrsam manthānam karoti lokāntaprāpinam.
(Aupa 174 V? Pa 209) See-Kevalisamudghāta.
Maraņa Death-The cessation of the Skandhakas of the Paramāņus of Ayusya Karma (the clusters of the atoms of the life-span-determining Karma), which are responsible for the determination of the life-span; cessation of the Prāņa (vital energy). That state of the Jiva (living being), in which occurs the cessation of the relation of Paryāpties (bio-potentials) and Prānas (vital energies). See--Jivana.
Maranabhaya Fear of death-Vibratory sensation of fear due to the apprehension that death will occur; it is caused by the attachment to the body.
(Sthā7.27)
Mandaraparvata Mount Mandara (or Meru)-It is the mountain (in Jain Geography) which is situated right in the centre of the Jambūdvīpa, in the south of the Northern Kurā and north of the Southern Kură, in the west of the East Videha and east of the West Videha. uttarakurāe dakkhiñenam, devakurāe uttarenam, puvvavidehassa vāsassa paccatthimenam avaravidehassa vāsassa puratthimenam jambuddivassa divassa bahumajjhadesabhāe, etthanam jambuddive dive maridare ņāmam pavvae pannatte.
(Jam 4.213) Mandā The third decade of human life-span of hundred years; in this state, the person has the capability of enjoyment of sensual pleasures (including sex). taiyam ca dasam patto, pamca kāmagune naro. samattho bhumjium bhoge, jai se athi ghare dhuvā..
(DaHÔV? Pa 8)
Maranavibhakti A kind of Utkälika Śruta (a category of Agamas (canonical works), which is allowed to be studied at all time barring the akala prahara (i.e., the period in which the study of Agamas is prohibited)); in this text their is a detailed description of death with its classification. maranam-pāņapariccāgo, vibhayanam vibhatti, pasatthamapasatthāni sabhedāņi maraṇānijattha vannijjamti ajjhávane tamajjhayanam maranavibhatti.
. (Nandi 77 Cū p. 58)
Maraņāśamsāprayoga An Aticāra (partial transgression) of Samlekhanā (scraping penance unto death, i.e., emaciation of passions by a graded course of penance (fasting)); on being overwhelmed by the affliction during the practice of Samlekhanā, to have aspiration for dying soon. 'maraņāśamsāprayoga' uktasvarūpapūjādyabhāve bhāvayatyasau'yadi sighram mriye'ham' iti svarūpa iti.
(upā 1.44 Vr p. 21)
Mandānubhāva Mild intensity (of fruition of Karma) 1. That Karma, which has a mild Anubhāva (Bandha) (bondage quâ intensity)-it is the category of "Tristhānika rasa". 2. The bondage of Karma, whose intense Anubhāva (intensity of fruition) is made mild through undertaking of auspicious Yoga (2)(activities of mind, speech and body). tivrānubhāvāścatuḥsthānikarasatvena mandanubhāväh tristhānikarasatvādyāpādanena prakaroti.
(U 29.23 Savr Pa 585) See-Tīvrānubhāva.
Markatatantucārana A kind of Cārana Rddhi (supernatural power of locomotion), by dint of which the ascetic, equipped with such Rddhi can undertake motion by support of the web of the spider. makkadayatamtupamti uvarim adilaghuo turiyapadakheve.

Page #278

Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa
gacchedi munimahesi sā makkatamtucāraņā riddhi..
(TriPra 4.1045)
Marma Sensitive and vital parts of body-Those parts of the body, in which there is prevalence of Pradeśas (the indivisible units) of the soul in enormous quantity: the Prāņas (vital energies) have a special bond at the Marmasthānas; they are the sites of the Caitanyakendras (psychic centres). bahubhirātmapradesairadhisthitā dehāvayavāḥ marmāņi.
(SyāMarVr p. 77) marmasthänesu prāṇasya bāhulyamasti.....yäni caitanyakendrāņi tāni marmasthānavartinyeva.
(ĀBhā5.20) See-Caitanyakendra.
261 :A kind of Mahānidhi (encyclopaedian treatise); the treatise which deals extensively with the topic of metallurgy describing the metals such as iron, silver, gold and the like. lohassa ya uppatti, hoi mahākāle ägarāņam ca. ruppassa suvannassa ya, mani-motti-silappavālānam.
(Sthā 9.22.8) 2. One of the fifteen types of Paramādhārmika Deva (a type of Asurakumāra Deva (a kind of Mansion-dwelling god) who inflict pain to the infernal beings); those Asura Devas (demons), who cut into pieces the flesh of the infernal beings, flay their back and feed them their own flesh. kappamti kāginimamsagāņi chimdamti siha-pucchāni. khāvamti ya neraiyā, mahākālā pāvakammaratā.
(SūtraNi 75)
Mala Parīsaha
(TaSū9.9)
See-Jalla Parīşaha.
Mahati Mokapratimā Special course of penance (fasting) on the basis of intake of auto-urine. If the practitioner of such penance begins the penance on the day on which he has taken meals, then there will be seven fasts in the whole course, but if on the initial day he is fasting, then there will be eight fasts in the course. mahalliyannam moyapadimampadivannassa... bhoccā ārubhai solasamenam pārei, abhoccā ārubhai atthārasameņam pārei. (Vya 9.41) See-Kșudrika Mokapratimā.
Mahāghosa One of the fifteen types of Paramädhārmika Deva (a type of Asurakumāra Deva (a kind of Mansion-dwelling god) who inflict pain to the infernal beings); those Asura Devas (demons), who encircle the fleeing infernal beings who try to run away on account of fear, just as a slaughterer in the slaughter-house round up the fleeing animals. bhīte palāyamāņe, samamtato te tattha niyattemti. pasuņo jadhā pasuvaddhe, mahāghosā tattha neraiyā..
(SutraNi 82)
Mahātapasvi One who undertakes intensive austeritiesThat ascetic (Muni), who, equipped with the tapo'tisaya Rddhi (supernatural power obtained through Tapa (austerities), undertakes intensive (great) austerities like Simhaniskridita and the
like.
simhaniskriditādimahopavāsānusthānaparāyaņā yatayo mahātapasah. (Tavā 3.36 p. 203)
Mahākalpaśruta A kind of Utkālika Śruta (a category of Āgamas (canonical works), which is allowed to be studied at all time barring the akāla prahara (i.e., the period in which the study of Agamas is prohibited)); that canon which is an ethical treatise, containing the dos and don'ts, and is impregnant with important purports and as a huge volume. kappam jattha sute vannitam tam kappasutam, anegavihacaranakappanākappayam ca kappasutam. tam duviham-cullam mahamtam ca..... mahattham mahāgamtham ca mahākappasutam.
(Nandi 77 Cū p. 57)
Mahātamahprabhā Pitch dark-hued (infernal land)—The gotra (clan) of the seventh infernal earth (Māghavati) which is full of darkness of too much black colour. (Cf. Tamahprabhā). (See fig. p. 396). ativakrsnamahattama ivābhāti mahātamahprabhā.
(AnuCū p. 35) See-Ratnaprabhā.
Mahākāla

Page #279

Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa
262:Mahānidhi The encyclopaedian treatises on polity (administration of states), sociology (system of society) etc., which are under the guardianship of the dieties; each Cakravarti (universal sovereign) is equipped with nine kinds of Mahānidhi, viz., Naisarpa, Panduka, Pimgala, Sarvaratna, Mahāpadma, Kāla, Mahākāla, Mänavaka, Samkha. egamegassa ņam ranno cāuramtacakkavattissa nava mahāņihio pannattā. (Sthā 9.22) paliovamatthiiyā, nihisarināmā ya tesu khalu devā.
(Jam 3.167.13)
Mahāpāna That meditation, in which the imbibing/knowledge/reflection of the meaning (purport) of the contents of the Purvagata Sruta (the scripture quâ fourteen Purvas (canonical works of earlier lore)) is performed; Acārya Bhadrabāhu had practised this sādhana (spiritual practice) after studying the fourteen Purvas. iya puvvagatādhite, bāhu sanāmeva tam mine pacchā. piyati tti va atthapade, minati tti va do vi aviruddhā.. pibati arthapadāni yatrasthitastatpānam, mahacca tatpānam ca mahāpānam. (VyaBhā 2703 Vr) See-Mahāprāna.
Mahānimittajñātā Expertise obtained in the eightfold Mahānimitta (the great science of prognostication), the eight components beingAntariksa, Bhauma, Arga, Svara, Vyañjana, Lakşaņa, Chinna, and Svapna.
aştau mahānimittāni antariksa-bhauma-arga-svara—vyañjanalaksana-chinna-svapnanāmāni....eteșu mahānimitteşu kausalamaştārgamahānimittajñatā.
(Tavā 3.36) See-Nimitta.
Mahāprajña 1. That ascetic (Muni), who has attained the Prajña (1) (perfect knowledge of the subject) par excellence, i.e., omnisience. Mahāpanne' tti mahati-nirāvaranatayā'parimāņā prajñā-kevalajñānātmikā samvit asyeti mahāprajñaḥ.
(U 5.1 SāVr Pa 241) 2. The ascetic (Muni), who is possessed of great genius; mahati prajñā yasyāsau mahāprajño-vipulabuddhih.
(Sūtra 1.11.13 Vr Pa 204) 3. One whose Prajñā (1) is great, or one who is equipped with enlightened knowledge and enlightened world-view. mahati prajñā yasyāsaii mahāprajñaḥ samyagdarśanajñānavān. (Sūtra 1.11.38 Vr Pa 210)
Mahānirjara That person, who effects Nirjarā (shedding Karma) massively through one's own conduct. mahānirjaro-brhatkarmakşayakāri.
(SthāVPa 285)
Mahānisītha A kind of Kālika Śruta (a category of Āgama (2) (canonical work) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night); which is relatively more detailed than the Nisitha (canonical work on expiation). jam imassa nisihassa suttatthehim vitthinnataram tam mahānissiham. (Nandi 78 Cup. 59)
Mahāprajñāpanā A kind of Utkālika Sruta (a category of Agamas (canonical works), which is allowed to be studied at all time barring the akala prahara (i.e., the period in which the study of Āgamas is prohibited)): which describes the topics to be propounded in relatively greater detail than the Prajñāpanā (the fourth Upānga (secondary canonical work)). pannavaṇattho savittharo. anne ya savittharatthā jattha bhanitā să mahāpannavaņā.
(Nandi 77 Cū p.58)
Mahāpadma A kind of Mahānidhi (encyclopaedian treatise); the treatise which deals extensively with the topic of the technique of textile manufacturing. vatthāna ya uppatti, nipphatti ceva savvabhattinam. ramgāņa ya dhoyāņa ya, savvā esā mahāpaume..
(Sthā 9.22.6)
Mahāpratyākhyāna A kind of Utkālika Śruta (a category of Āgamas (canonical works), which is allowed to be studied at all time barring the akāla pralara (i.e., the period in which the study of Agamas is

Page #280

Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
prohibited)); in this text there is a detailed description of Pratyākhyāna(1) (formal resolve (vow) of abstinence)) to be undertaken in the final state. samlidhā tahā vi jahājuttam samleham karettā nivvāghātam sacetthā ceva bhavacarimam paccakkhamti, ctam savittharam jattha'jjhayane vannijjati tamajjhayanam mahāpaccakkhānam.
(Nandi 77 Cū p. 58)
- 263:(austerity quâ abandonment of body) which is undertaken facing respectively the east, the south, the west and the north, each for the period of one day and night; the complete course takes four days and nights with complete fasting, mahābhadrāyām pūrvadisyekamahorātram, evam seşadiksvapi, eşā daśamena püryate.
(AvaNi 530 Cū 1 p. 286) See-Bhadrā Pratimā.
Mahāpraśnavidyā A kind of Vidyā (occult science); that Vidyā, through which the answer to any question which is asked verbally (about any event going to happen in the future) is rightly given. vividhamahāprasnavidyāśca-vācaiva prasne satyuttaradāyinyaḥ mahāpraśnavidyāḥ.
(SamaPra 98 V, Pa 115)
Mahāmuni Great ascetic1. One who. giving up entire attachment to sensuality, dedicates himself to the observance of Dharma (1) (righteousness). 2. The principal ascetic (or sage) who comprehends the vast Samsāra (labyrinth of transmigration in mundane existence). savvam gehim parinnāya, esa panae mahāmuņi. panato mahamtam muneti samsāram, pahāno vā muni.
(Ā 6.37 Cū p. 212)
Mahāyāna Great path-The Ksapakasreni (the spiritual ladder of annihilation of deluding Karma). mahāyānam-mahāpathaḥ kṣapakasreniriti tatparyam.
(ĀBhā 3.78)
Mahāprāna A state of super Samādhi (1) (concentration of mind) and perfect Kāyotsarga (2 (austerity quâ abandonment of body); it is a form of very subtle state of meditation, on the completion of whose sādhanā, a Caturdaśapūrvi (the ascetic having knowledge of all the 14 Pürvas (canonical works of earlier lore)) can undertake Anuprekşā (1) (mental revision) of all the fourteen Purvas within an Antarmuhurta (time-period between 2 Samayas (smallest timeunits) and 1 Samaya less 48 minutes)); if an occasion arises, he can repeat them either in order or in reverse order. bhaddabābussāmi acchamti coddasapuvvi....bhanamti-dukkātanimittam mahāpānam na pavittho mi, iyānim pavittho mi......mahāpānam kira tadā atigato hoti, tāhe uppanne kajje amtomuhuttena coddasa vi puvvāni anuppehejjati, ukkaiovaiyāni careti.
(ĀVaCū2 p. 187)
Mahāvikyti The high caloried (tasty) food which tends to stimulate the passion; e.g.-butter, alcohol (wine), meat and honey. cattāri mahāviyadi ya homti ņavanidamajjamamsamadhū. kamkhāpasamgadappāsamjamakario edāo..
(Mū353)
Mahāprātihārya
Eight divine Atisayas (supernatural magnificeince) of the Tirtharkara (ford-founder). cautisātisayamide attha mahāpadiherasamjutte. mokkhayare titthayare...... (TriPra 4.928) See-Prātihārya.
Mahāvideha That Karmabhūmi-region of the Jambūdvipa continent in Jain Geography), which is situated in the south of the Varsadhara Mount Nilavān, in the north of the Varşadhara Mount Nişadha, in the west of the Eastern Lavaṇasamudra and in the east of the Western Lavanasamudra. nilavamtassa vāsaharapavvayassa dakkhinenam, nisahassa vāsaharapavvayassa uttarenam, puratthimalavanasamuddassa paccatthimenam, paccatthimalavanasamuddassa puratthimenam, ettha nam jambuddive dive mahāvidehe ņāmam vāse pannatte.
(Jam 4.98) manusyakşetre bharatairāvatavidehāh pañca
Mahābhadrāpratimā A type of Pratimā (intensive course of spiritual practice), characterized by Kāyotsarga (2)

Page #281

264
dasa karmabhūmayo bhavanti.
(Tabhā 3.16)
Mahāvimānapravibhakti A kind of Kālika Śruta (a category of Āgamas (canonical works) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night); it contains detailed description of both kinds of Vimanas (habitats) viz., Avalikā and Prakimaka, of the Kalpas (3) (heavens of the gods with hierarchy) of Saudharma etc... āvalikāpravistānāmitaresāın vā vimānānām pravibhaktih-pravibhajanam yasyām granthapaddhatau sā vimānapravibhaktih, să caikā stokagranthārthā dvitiyā mahāgranthārthā, tatrā"dyā kşullikāvimānapravibhaktih dvitiyā mahāvimānapravibhaktih. (Nandi 78 MaVr Pa 206)
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa Mahāsthandila Cemetary-The place where the dead body is abandoned. 'mahāsthandilam savaparişthäpanabhümilakṣanam ......
(BrBhā 1505 Vr) Mahāhimavāna Varsadhara Name of one of the six Varşadhara mountains, (upholding the Varsas or the seven regions of the Jambūdvipa); it is situated in the south of Harivarşa, north of Haimvatavarşa, west of the Eastern Lavanasamudra and east of the Western Lavanasamudra and it acts as the dividing line between Haimavata and Harivarşa regions. harivāsassa dāhinenam, hemavayassa vāsassa uttarenam puratthimalavanasamuddassa paccatthimenam paccatthimalavaṇasamuddassa puratthimeņain, etthanam jambuddive dive mahāhimavante ņāmai vāsahara pavvae pannatte.
(Jam 4.62) haimavatasya harivarşasya ca vibhaktā mahahimavān.
(Tavā 3.11 Vr)
Mahāvīthi Great path1. The path of enlightenment; the path of emancipation mahāvidhim.....jo hetthā sambohanamaggo bhanito....tatra dravyavidhi nagara-grāmadipathāh, bhāvavidhi tu siddhipanthāḥ.
(Sutra 1.2.21 Chi p.74) 2. The path of Ahimsā (non-violence) and Samatā (equanimity), towards which the great spiritual heroes who are possessed of vigour (valour) are dedicated panayā virā mahāvihim.. ahimsā mahati vithirvidyate. (ABhä 1.37) 3. Kundalini-the flow of Prāņa (vital energy).
Mahimā A type of Vikriya Rddhi (supernatural protean power), by dint of which one can expand his body to the size even greater than that of Mount Meru. merorapi mahattarasariravikaranam mahimā.
(TaVā3.36)
Mahāvrata Great vows-Renunciation of Himsā (injuring or killing the living beings), falsehood, stealing, sexual indulgence and possession through three Yogas (3) (viz., indulge in oneself, make others indulge in and approve other's indulging in) and three Karanas (5) (activities of mind, speech and body). manovākkāyakstakāritānumatyā himsa-asatya-steyābrahma-parigrahebhyo viratirmahāvratam.
(Jaisidi 6.6 Vr)
Mahaisi One who seeks the "Great" i.e., Mokşa (liberation). mahāniti mokso tam esamti mahesino.
(Da 3.1 ACū p. 59) Mahoraga The third kind of the Vānamantara Deva (Forest-dwelling gods); the gods belonging to this class have a blue lusture; they have a great speed and huge body; they make use of various kinds of cosmetics and ornaments. Their emblem is-Nägavrksa (the tree called 'milk, hedge') mahoragāh syāmāvadātā mahāvegāḥ saumyāḥ saumyadarsanā mahākāyāh prthupinaskandhagrīvā vividhavilepanā vicitrābharaṇabhūşaņā nāgavíkṣadhvajāḥ. :-(TaBhā 4.12 V)
Mahāśukra Name of the seventh heaven; the seventh habitat of the Kalpopapanna Vaimanika Devas (the Empyrean gods with hierarchy). (See fig. p. 396).
(U 36.211)

Page #282

Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa
265:
Mākāra A type of ancient Dandaniti (penal code (or policy)); a clause in which the criminal was administered punishment in the form of opprobrium, such as "Don't do such act in future." 'ma' ityasya nişedhārthasya karanam-abhidhānam mākārah.
(Sthā 7.66 V? Pa 378)
Mātrgrāma Woman or the womankind. itthi măuggāmo bhannati. (NiCu 2 p. 371) mätrgrāmenāma samayaparibhāṣayā strivargah.
(BrBhä 2096 Vr)
Māghavati Name of the seventh nether (infernal) earth.
(Stha 7.23) See-Añjanā.
Madhyasthya Bhāvanā Bhāvanā (1) (repeated contemplation on the idea of making oneself resemble one's ideal (goal) of non-interference-Total absence of prejudice in the form of either attachment for or aversion to anyone. rāgadveşapūrvakapakşapātā'bhāvo mädhyasthyam.
(Tavā7.11.1)
Mänavaka A kind of Mahānidhi (encyclopaedian treatise); the treatise which deals extensively with the topics such as politics, war-strategy, penal code and manufacturing of armaments. jodhāņa ya uppatti, āvaraṇānam ca paharaṇānam ca. savvä ya juddhaniti, māņavae damdaniti ya..
(Sthā 9.22.10)
Māna 1. Conceit-One of the four Kaşāyas (passions): that Adhyavasāya (subtle level of consciousness, which interacts with karmic body) which arises due to self-exaltation. utkarsādhyavasāyo mānah. (ABhä 3.71) 2. A type of Vibhāganişpanna Dravyapramāņa (i.e., the measurement of substance by division); through which the length and breadth of a substance are measured.
(Anu 373)
Māndalika Dosa See-Paribhogaişaņā. :
Māna Pāpa The seventh type of Pāpakarma (indulging in evil activity); the bondage of inauspicious Karma caused by indulging in conceit.
(ĀV? Pa 72)
Mātrkānuyoga A kind of Dravyānuyoga (ontological expoșition); exposition of the fundamental Dravyas (substances) on the basis of the Mātrkāpada (matrix) which is in the form of (Tripadi(the triplet of)) Utpāda (origination), Vyaya (cessation) and Dlirauvya (persistence). mātļkeva mātıkā-pravacanapuruṣasyotpādavyayadhrauvyalakṣaṇā padatrayi tasyä anuyogah.
(Sthā 10.46 Vr Pa 456)
Māna Pāpasthāna The Karma due to the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (soul) indulges in conceit. jina karma nai udaya kari ji, māna tapta jiva rā pradesa. tiņa karma nai kahiyai sahi ji, māna pāpathāņo resa.. māyādika pāpathāņām tikaiji, imahija kahiyai vicāra. jyämrā udaya thi je-je nipajai ji, te kahiyai äsrava dvāra..
(Jhica 22.20,22)
Mātļkāpada Matrix-The Tripadi (the triplet of), Utpada (origination), Vyaya (cessation) and Dhrauvya (persistence), which is the cause of the development of the Drstivāda (12th Ariga (principal canonical work) sakalavāngmayasya akārādimātrkāpadäniva drstivādārthaprasavanibandhanatvena mätrkāpadāni utpādavigamadhrauvyalakṣaṇāni.
(Sama 46.1 Vr Pa 64) SeeTripadi.
Mānapinda A type of Utpädana Dosa (the blemish pertaining to the ways adopted in obtaining bhiksa (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) by an ascetic);

Page #283

- 266:
Jaina Päribhāşika Sabdakosa
to obtain bhikṣā by instigating the conceit of the householder (donor) on being encouraged by other ascetic (Muni). labdhipraśamsottānasya pareņotsāhitasyāvamatasya vā grhasthābhimānamutpädayato manapindah.
(YosãVr p. 135)
That mountain, which is situated in the middle of Puskara Dvipa; it marks the boundary of the human world; it is made of gold. mānuşottaro nāma parvato mānuşalokaparikṣepi sunagaraprākāravrttah puskaravaradvipärdhaviniviştah kāñcanamayah saptadasaikavimsatiyojanaśatānyucchritah..... (Tabla 3.13) See-Puşkaravadvipārdha.
Mānapratyaya A type of kriyāsthāna (the state in which Kriyā (urge) occurs); the urge (proclivity) and the activity of degrading others and exalting oneself, being overwhelmed by the conceit of caste, family, strength and the like. jāimadena vā kulamadena vābalamadena vā....... camde thaddhe cavale māņi yāvi bhavai. evam khalu tassa tappattiyam sāvajjam ti āhijjai.
(Sutra 2.2.11)
Māyā Deceit-One of the four Kaşāyas (passions): that Adhyavasāya (subtle level of consciousness, which interacts with karmic body) which arises due to instinct of cheating. vañcanādhyavasāyo māyā. (ABhā 3.71)
Mānapratyayā Kriyā A type of Dveşapratyayā Kriyā (urge due to aversion); it is the activity indulged in due to deceit.
(Sthā 2.37)
Māyākriyā Deceitful action-To indulge in the activity of cheating even in the domain of knowledge, faith etc. jñānadarsanādişu nikrtirvancanam māyākriya.
(Tavā 6.5.11)
Māyā Pāpa The eighth type of Pāpakarma (indulging in evil activity); the bondage of inauspicious Karma caused by indulging in deceit. .
(AVr Pa 72)
Mānavijaya Conquest of conceit-That sādhanā (spiritual practice), which brings about the development of modesty (humbleness) and which does not cause the bondage of mānavedaniya Karma (which arouses conceit) and also which causes the wearing off of the previously bound mānavedaniya Karma. māņavijaeņam maddavam janayai māņaveyanijjam kammam na bamdhai, puvvabaddham ca nijjarei.
(U 29.69)
Mānasamjñā Instinct of conceit-Impulsive sensation of conceit on account of the Udaya (rise) of manavedaniya Karma (which arouses conceit). mānodayādahankārātmikā utsekādipariņatirmānasamjñā.
(Prajmã 8.1Vr Pa 222)
Māyā Pāpasthāna That Karma, due to the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (soul) indulges in deciet. See-Māna Pāpasthāņa. Māyāpiņda A type of Utpădana Dosa (the blemish pertaining to the ways adopted in obtaining bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) by an ascetic): to obtain bhiksā by disguising oneself through excersing a Mantra. mantrayogakušalo rīpaparāvarttādinā yallabhate sa māyāpindah.
(Prasā 566 V)
Mānasika Dhyāna Meditation quâ concentration of mind-To concentrate the mind on one support or one object. mānasam tvekasmin vastuni cittasyaikāgratā.
(BrBhā 1642 Vr)
Māyāpratyaya A type of krivästhāna (the state in which Kriyā (urge) occurs)); the urge (proclivity) and the activity of concea
Mānuşottara Parvata

Page #284

Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa
267 :
ling one's own blemished form and not confessing one's own blemishes for making expiation. je ime bhavamti gūdhāyārā tamokāsiyā....evameva māi māyam kattu ņo āloei..... (Sūtra 2.2.13)
level of consciousness), which acts as an emotional weapon (rankling inside); such Bhāva rises in the form of deceitful conduct and impedes ingenuousness of the soul. māyā--nikrtih saiva salyam māyāšalyam.
(Sthā 3.385 Vr Pa 139)
Māyāpratyayā Kriyā A type of Preyahpratyayā Kriyā (urge due to aversion); it is the activity indulged in due to deceit. pajjavattiyā kiriyā duvihā pannattā, tam jahamāyāvattiyā ceva, lobhavattiyā ceva.
(Sthā 2.36) māyā---sathyam pratyayo-nimittam yasyāḥ kar-mabandhakriyāyā vyāpārasya vā sā tathā.
(Sthā 2.17 'Vr Pa 38) See-Atmabhāvavakratā, Parabhāvavakratā.
Māyā Samjñā Instinct of deceit-Impulsive sensation of deceit on account of the Udaya (rise) of māyāvedaniya Karma (which arouses deceit). māyāvedaniyenāśubhasamklešādantasambhāşaņādikriyā māyāsamjñā. (Prajna 8.9 Vr Pa 222)
Māyimithādrsti A person having Mithyādrsti (deluded world-view) coupled with Māyāśalya (negative emotion quâ deceit, which is like a weapon in the interior, rankling inside). (Bhaga 5.102)
Māyāmrşā Pāpa. The seventeenth type of Pāpakarma (indulging in evil activity); 1. The bondage of inauspicious Karma caused by indulging in deceitful lie, coupled with deceit.
(AVr Pa 72) 2. The activity of deceiving others through manipulation of garb and language. 'māyāmose' trtiyakaşāyadvitiyasravayoḥ samyogaḥ......athavā veşāntarabhāṣāntarakaraņeņa yatparavañcanam tanmāyāmrşeti.
(Bhaga 1.286 Vr)
Māyi That person, who, engrossed in Abhiyogiki Bhāvanā (anguished disposition of malignment) uses Mantra, yoga (charm or spell), bhūtikarma (treatment of ailments by the application of ashes treated by Mantra)etc.. māi vikkuvvai, no amāi vikuvvai. (Bhaga 3.190)
Māyāmrşā Pāpasthāna The Karma due to the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (soul) indulges in telling lie, coupled with deceit. See-Māyā Pāpasthāna.
Māranāntika Ārādhanā A kind of Yogasamgraha; that Ārādhanā (punctilious (or rightful) observance of the sādhanā (spiritual practice)) which is undertaken when death is imminent. 'ārāhaņā ya maranamte' tti ārādhanā 'maraṇānte' maranarūpo'nto maranāntah.
(Sama 32.1.5 Vr Pa 55)
Māyā Vijaya Conquest of conceit-That sādhanā (spiritual practice), which brings about the development of ingenuousness and which does not cause the bondage of māyāvedaniya Karma (which arouses deceit) and also which causes the wearing off of the previously bound māyāvedaniya Karma. māyāvijaenam ujjubhāvam jaņayai, māyāveyanijjam kammam na bamdhai, puvvabaddham ca nijjarei.
(U 29.70)
Māraṇāntika Udaya A kind of Yogasamgraha; remaining unpurturbed, tranquil and in a state of ecstacy even while undergoing the experience of pain due to impending death. 'udae māraṇamtie' tti māraṇāntike'pi vedanodaye na kşobhah kāryaḥ. (Sama 32.1.4 Vr Pa 55)
Māyāśalya A type of Salya (a weapon in the interior which is rankling inside); that negative Bhāva (1) (disposition at subtle
Māraṇāntika Samudghāta Expansion (projection) of soul-units (outside the body) due to impending death-A type of Samudghāta (expansion of the soul-units beyond the body);

Page #285

-268
Jaina Pāribhāşika Sabdakosa
bute). mārganamanvayadharmānveşanam mārganā.
(ViBhā 396 Vr)
it occurs just one Antarmuhurta (time-period between 2 Samayas (smallest time-units) and 1 Samaya less 48 minutes)) before death. (in one direction only) up to the place of birth in the next life. māraṇāntikasamudghāto'ntarmuhurttaseṣāyuskakarmāśrayo......jivapradeśān sarirādbahirniskāsya.
(Sania 7.2 Vr Pa 12)
Mārutacārana
Mārgācyavana Incessantly pursue the sadhana (practice) of the Ratnatraya (the three spiritual jewels of right knowledge, right faith and right conduct): to remain wide awake in pursuit of faith, Svādhyāya (scriptural studies and teaching) and Caritra (ascetic conduct). mārgo-ratnatrayam mukteh panthāh tasmādacyavanam-apracyavanamanapetatvam. taditi mārgasya sambandhah, tasyānuşthānam-sraddhānam svādhyāyakriyā caraṇam.
(Tabha 9.7 Vr)
(Tri Pra 1047)
See--Vāyucārana.
Māruti Dhāranā Concentration of Citta (psyche) on air element of the body-A kind of Pindastha Dhyāna (meditation based on the corporeal frame of the body); in this meditation, the practitioner, concentrating his Citta (psyche) on his navel (-lotus). experiences through mental auto-suggession that the ashes of the burnt defilements (which were burnt) in the navel(-lotus) (through the Agneyi Dhāraņā (concentration on fire-element)) is being carried away by the blow of the strong wind and the consciousness is becoming purified. dagdhamalāpanayanāya cintanam māruti. tatastribhuvanābhogam pūrayantam samiranam. calayantam girīnabdhin kşobhayantam vicintayet.. tacca bhasmarajastena sighramuddhūya vāyunā. drdhābhyāsah praśāntim, tamānayediti māruti..
(Yosā 7.19, 20) See-Agneyi Dhāraņā.
Mārdava Dharma A type of śramanadharia (tenfold virtues of ascetic) or uttamadharma (noble virtues); to get rid of the impulsive conceit pertaining to (highness of) caste, family, power (or grandeur), intellect, knowledge and the like. jātyādimadāvesādabhimānābhāvo mārdavam.
(SoSi 9.6)
Mālāpahrta A type of Udgama Dosa (blemish of bhiksa (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) relating to origination or preparation of food etc.); to give food, etc. to an ascetic by bringing them down from an elevated place like a loft, pillar or palace by climbing a ladder etc. or by descending into a cellar or from a hanging potrest (chimkā). yaduparibhūmikātaḥ śikyāderbhūmigrhädvā ākrsya sādhubhyo dānam tanmālāpahrtam.
(Yośă 1.38 V? p. 134)
Mārgaņā 1. Second stage of Ihā (speculation), in which, thorough reflection on anvayadharma (dharma (arrtibute) based on Anvaya (statement of the constant and invariable concomitance of the Sādhana (proban or middle term) (or Hetu) and the Sadhya (probandum or major term)) and vyatirekadlarinas (dharma (arrtibute) based on Vyatireka (assertion of the concomitance of the absence of Sādhya and the absence of Sadhana) of the particulars is undertaken. tasseva visesatthassa annaya-vairegadhammasamāloyanam maggaņā bhannati.
(Nandi 45 Cū p. 36) 2. Investigation of the Anvaya Dharma (attri
Māsakalpa The maximum duration (of one month) allowed for the ascetic's sojourn at one place, except the rainy season. ekatra māsāvasthitirūpe samācāre.
(BrBhā 2035 VI)
Māsakşapaņa Māsakhamana; the penance of undertaking fasting for one month at a stretch..

Page #286

- 269:
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa pakşadvayjātmakamāsaparyante nirāhāre.
(Kn 3.5 Vr)
Mitradosapratyayā A type of Kriyā (urge); to impact rigorous punishment to one's kiths and kins, inspite of their committing even a petty offence. mittadosavattie....kei purise mäihim vā piihim vā....tesim annayaramsi ahālahugamsi avarāhamsi sayameva garuyam damdam nivvatteti.
(Sutra 2.2.12)
Māhana 1. That ascetic (Muni), who abstains from Preyas(pāpa) (attachment), Dveşa(pāpa) (hatred), Kalaha(pāpa) (quarrel). Abhyākhyāna(pāpa) (false allegation), Paisunya(pāpa) (backbiting), Aratirati (Ratiarati) (pāpa) (disinterest in restraint and inclination for non-restraint). Māyām;sā(pāpa) (telling lie coupled with deceit) and Mithyadarśanasalya (pāpa) (interiorly rankling weapon quâ deluded world-view). itiviratasavvapāvakamme pejja-dosa-kalaha-abbhakkhänapesunna-paraparivāda-aratirati-māyāmosa-micchādainsana-sallavirate samie sahie sayä jae, ito kujjhe no māni 'māhane' tti vacce.
| (Sutra 1.16.3) 2. Non-violent (Muni)—That ascetic (Muni), who does not indulge himself in Himsā (injuring or killing the living beings) of the living beings, nor makes others to do sonor approve of such action. .....anaiman cara milane! se na chane, na chanavae, chanaitam ņāmujānai. (A 3.45, 46) 3. One who is himself an observer of Ahimsā (non-violence) and also a sermonizer of Ahimsā. mä hanaha savvasattehim bhanamāno ahaņamāno ya māhano blavati.
(Sūtra 1.16.3 Cū p. 246) māhenenam ti mājantīn vyāpādayetyevam vineyeşil väkpravrtiryasyāsau māhano bhagavān varddhamānasvāmi. (Sūtra 1.9.1 V? Pa 177)
Mitrānurāga A type of Aticāra (partial transgression) of Māraņāntika Samlekhanā (scraping penance unto death, i.e., emaciation of passions by a graded course of penance (fasting)); it consists in bringing to memory the frolics etc. with the friends indulged in during the childhood. pīrvakrtasahapāmśukridanādyanusmaraņānmitrānurāgaḥ.
(Tavā 7.37)
Mithaḥkathā 1. Amorous talks. 2. Idle talks related with meals etc. during mutually gossipping. mithahkathā-kāmakathā, parasparam jāyamanā bhaktādinām kathā vā. (ABhā 9.1.10)
Mithunaka inahāśarīrā hi devakurvvādimithunakāh, te ca kadācidevāhārayanti kāvalikāhāreņa.
(Bhaga 1.87 Vr) See-Yaugalika.
Māhendra Name of the fourth heaven: the fourth habitat of the Kalpopapanna Vaimanika Devas (the Empyrean gods with hierarchy). It is situated exactly above the iśāna (second) heaven. (See fig. p. 396). kahim nambhamte! māluimdagadevā parivasamti? goyamā! isānassa kappassa uppim......
(Prajna 2.53)
Mithyākāra Sāmācāri A kind of Sāmācāri (rules of conduct quâ etiquette, formality and convention); a conventional conduct in which one, having indulged in any misconduct, performs selfcondemnation by confessing it and censuring oneself by uttering the words-"Fie! I have indulged in misconduct." mitliyedamiti pratipattih, sā cātmano nindā-ju
gupsā tasyām, vitathācarane hi dhigidam mithyā mayā krtamiti nindyata evätmā viditajinavacanaih.
(U 26.3 SãVr Pa 535)
Mita A part of the mnemonics related with the memorisation of the canonical text: numeration of the verses, words, letters, accents etc. of the text which is learnt by heart. jam vannato tanuguruyabimdumattāhi payasilogādihi ya samkhitam tam mitam bhannati.
(Anu 13 Cup.7)
Mithyātva Perversed belief-Comprehension of the untruth as truth, consequent upon the rise of

Page #287

- 270:
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
Darśanamohaniya (view-deluding) Karma, Mithyādarsana (deluding world-view). darśanamohodayad atattve tattvapratitih mithyātvam.
(Jaisidi 4.18 Vr)
the activity indulged in on account of Mithyādarsana (deluded world-view). mitlyädarsanam-mithyātvam pratyayo yasyāḥ să tathā.
(Sthā 2.17 Vr Pa 38) 2. To foment the Mithyātva (perverse faith) of a Mithyātvi (one possessed of deluded world-view) by praising his activities. anyam mithyādarsanakriyakaranakāraṇāvistam prasamsādibhirdradhayati, yathā-sādhu karotiti sā mithyādarśanakriyā. (Tavā 6.5)
Mithyātva Aśrava Asrava quâ Mithyātva; The Parināma (2) (natural transformation) in the form of Mithyātva (perverse faith), which becomes the cause of the influx of the Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma).
(Sthā 5.109) ümdho saradhai tiņa nai kahyoji, āsava prathama mithyāta. āya lāgai tikai asubha karma chaiji, sāta āu săkhyāta..
(Thica 22.24)
Mithyādarśanasalya A type of Salya (a weapon in the interior which is rankling inside); the Mithyādarśana (deluded world-view) which afflicts (the soul) like an interior weapon which is rankling inside. . salyate-bādhyate anenetišalyam....hitlujā-viparitam darśanam mithyjādarśanam.
(Sthi 3.385 Vr Pa 139) mithyādarsanain salyamiva vividhavyathānibandhahatvánmithyādarsanasalyamiti.
(Bhaga 1.286 Vr)
Mithyātva Kriyā A type of Jivakriyā (the activity undertaken by a Jiva (living being)), which becomes the cause of bondage of Karma). 1. To activity of the Jiva (soul) in the form of perverse view towards the Tattva (the categories of truth). mithyātvam-atattvasraddhānam tadapi jivavyāpāra eva.
(Sthā 2.3 V? Pa 37) 2. The Kriya (urge or activity) which leads the Jiva (soul) towards Mithyātva (perverse faith); that Kriyā which augments the Mithyātva. mithyātvahetukā pravrttirmithyātvakriyā.
(Tavā 6.5)
Mithyādarśanaśalya Pāpa The eighteenth type of Päpakarma (indulging in evil activity); the bondage of inauspicious Karma caused by indulging in the activity which is in the form of deluded world-view.
(AV! Pa 72)
Mithyātvavedaniya That Mohaniya (deluding) Karma, which does not allow the Samyaktva (right faith) to appear, because of the absence of the annihilation of the Pudgalas (material clusters) responsible for Mithyātva (pervese faith). yatpunarjinapranitatattväsraddhānātmakena mithyātvarūpeṇa vedyate tanmithyātvavedaniyam.
(Prajna 23.17 VỊ Pa 468)
Mithyādarśanasalya Pāpasthāna That Karma, due to the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (soul) indulges in Mithyādarsanaśalya (Pāpa). jina karma nai udaya kari ji, iimdho saradhai koi jāna. . tiņa karma nai kahyo athāramom ji, mithyādarsana pāpathāņa..
Chica 22.23)
Mithyādarśana Deluding world-view-The lack of faith in the categories of truth. darsanamohodayāt tattvārthāśraddhānapariņāmo mithyādarśanam.
(Tavā 2.62) See--Mithyātva.
Mithyādrsti 1. Deluded (or perverse) view-The world-view which is due to the Udaya (rise) of the Darsanasaptaka (those seven sub-types of deluding Karma, the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for prevention of Samyaktva (right faith))--fourfold Anantānubandhi (Kaşaya) (passions causing endless transmigration) (viz., anger, conceit, deceit and greed) and threefold Darsanamoha (view-deluding) Karma (Samyagdrsti (1) (enlightened world-view), Mithyadrsti
Mithyādarśanapratyayā Kriyā 1. A type of Kriyā (urge);

Page #288

Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
(2) misradrsti (Samyagmithyadrști)). See-Mithyatlarsana.
2. The Ruci (faith) of the Jiva (soul) in the Tattvas (categories of truth) who is in the Mithyadṛṣṭi Gumasthana (the first stage of spiritual development); it is the world-view which results from the Kṣayopasama (annihilation-cum-subsidence) of the Mohaniya (deluding) Karma. mithyādṛṣṭyädijivänäm tattvarucirapi kramena mithyadṛṣṭih, samyagmithyadṛstiḥ, samyagdrstiśceti procyate. (Jaisidi 7.6 Vr) See-Mithyaruci. 3. That Jiva (soul), whose world-view is deluded (or perverse), mithyatvi (one, possessed of Mithyatva (perversed belief). mithya-viparită dṛṣṭiryasyāsau mithyddṛṣṭih. (Sama 14.5 Vr Pa 26) 4. That absolutistic philosophical standpoint which insists only on one's own view and negates the other Nayas (non-absolutistic standpoints).
tamh savve vinaya micchadithi sapakkhapaḍibaddha. (Sapra 1.21)
Mithyadrṣți Gunasthāna
The first Jivasthana/Gunasthana (stage of spiritual development);
the partial purity of the soul of the mithyatvii.e.. the living being which is possessed of Mithyadrsti (2) perverse faith in the Tattva (category of truth), which is attained through the Kṣayopasama (annihilation-cum-subsidence) of Darsanamoha (view-deluding) Karma. mithyadrṣterdarsanamohakṣayopasamajanyā visuddhirmithyadrṣṭigunasthanam.
(Jaisidi 7.9 Vr)
Mithyaprayoga
Mental, vocal and physical activity imbued with Mithyadarsana (deluded (or perverse) world-view).
tividhe paoge pamatte, tam jaha-sammapaoge, micchapaoge, sammamicchapaoge. (Sthi 3.394) prayogaḥ samyaktvädipurvo manaḥprabhṛtivyāpāraḥ. (Stha Vṛ Pa 141)
Mithyaruci
tiviharui pannattā, tam jahā-sammarui, miccharui, sammămiccharii.
(Sth 3.393)
See-Mithyddṛsti.
Mithyaśruta
~271~
A kind of Śrutajäna (articulate knowledge). which is in the form of composition made by one who is Mithyadṛṣṭi (3) (one. possessed of perverse faith or deluded world-view). micchasuyam-jam imam anṇāṇiehim micchaditthihim sacchandabuddhimaivigappiyam
(Nandi 67)
Mithyopadeśa
See Mrṣopadeśa.
Miśrajäta
A type of Udgama Dosa (blemish of blikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) relating to origination or preparation of food etc.);
(TaSú 7.21)
food prepared for serving both householders.
and monks.
yadātmārtham sadhvartham cadita eva misram pacyate tanmiśram. (Yosa 1.38 Vr p. 133)
Misra Yoni
1. That Yoni (substratum suitable for the birth of the Jiva (soul)), which is made of the combination of both animate and inanimate matter. sacittäjivapradeśādhiṣṭhită, acittä tadviparītā. sacittacitta prastutadvayasvabhāvamiśrā.
(TaBha 2.33 Vr)
2. That substratum suitable for the birth of the Jiva (soul), which is made of the combination of both-cool and hot. See-Sitoşna Yoni.
3. That substratum suitable for the birth of the Jiva (soul), which is made of the combination of both-Samuṛta (covered) and Vivṛta. See-Samorta-vivṛta Yoni.
Miśrähära
One who consumes those Pudgalas (material aggregates) as his food, which are the mixture of both animate and inanimate objects. misramahārayantiti miśrāhārāḥ,
(Prajña 28.1 Vr Pa 500)
Mukta
1. Nirgrantha (2) (unfettered ascetic)-That Jiva (soul), which is free from both the external and the internal fetters.
bahira bbhamtarehim gamthehim vippamukko

Page #289

~:272~
mutto.
(Da 1.3 AC p. 234) 2. Bhavasthakevali-The Kevali (omniscient who is possessed of body);
that Jiva (soul), who is free from the bondage of Karma, such as Jñanavaraniya (knowledge-veiling) Karma and the like and whose Bhavopagrahi Karmas Vedaniya (feeling-experiencing). Ayuşya (life-span-determining). Näma (body-making), Gotra (clan) get attenuated evey
moment.
taḥ.
jñānāvaraṇiyādikarmabamdhanädviyukto muk(Sutra 1.6.8 Vr Pa 145) 'muccai tti' sa eva samjätakevalabodho bhavopagrähikarmabhih pratisamayam vimucyamāno mucyata ityucyate. (Bhaga 1.44 Vr) 3. Liberated soul-Siddha; that Jiva (soul) who has become free from all Karmas. muktāstu jäänävaraṇādikarmabhiḥ samastairmukta ekasamayasiddhädayaḥ.
(TaBha 1.5 Vr p. 49)
Mukta Śarira
The specific Vargaṇa (class of the material clusters of body, which is discharged every moment by the Jiva (living being). (Praja 12.7)
Muktaśuktimudra
To touch the forehead with the palms with a cavity, in the posture like the pearl-oyster. kiicit garbhitau hastau samo vidhaya lalaṭadeSayojanena muktāśuktimudrā. (Nirvaka p.33)
Mukti Dharma
(Stha 10.16)
See-Sauca Dharma.
Mukhapotikā
A small piece (strip) of cloth which is used for several purposes such as it is tied on mouth to protect the flying insects from falling inside, for carefully cleansing the animate dust particles of earth-bodied beings (on ground etc.), for carefully removing the dust particles that fall on the body, and also for tieing it on the mouth and nose to protect them from the dust particles that are raised while cleansing the residence. sampatimarayareņu pamajjaṇattha vayanti muhapattim.
nasam muham ca bamdhai tie vasahim pamajjamte.. (ONI 71.2)
Jaina Päriblaṣika Sabdakosa
Mukhavastrikä
See-Mukhapotikā.
Mukhanantaka
That piece of cloth tied on the mouth which is four Angulas (Utsedhängulas) (1Angula-1.3) inches). in width and one vitasti (which is equal to 12 Angulas being the distance between the extended thumb and the little finger) in length, which is rectangular in shape or is in accordance with the shape of mouth.
catvaryanguläni vitastiśceti, etaccaturasram mukhanantakasya pramānam, athava idam dvitiyam pramaṇam yaduta mukhapramäṇam karttavyam muhanamtayam. (ONI 711 Vr) See-Mukhapotika.
(ONI 712 Vr)
Mudhājivi
That ascetic (Muni), who earns livelihood accept bhiksa (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) not in the name of one's caste, family etc..
muhájivi nämajam jätikuladihim ājīvanavisesehim paramna jivati. (Da 5.1.100 JiCap.190)
Mudhädäyi
One who gives Dana (offers food etc.) to the ascetic (Mini) without any selfish motive or without any desire to get the reward. (Da 5.1.100) Mudhalabdha
That bhiksa (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)), which is accepted without making use of occult science (or magic etc.) such as tantra, Mantra or rendering medical treatment etc..
jam komtalavemṭalādiņi mottūṇamitarahaladdham tam muhāladdham.
(Da 5.1.100 JiCi p. 190)
Muni
1. Ascetic-One who is possessed of knowledge: one who knows the Loka (cosmos) through one's Prajña (1) (perfect knowledge of the subject) and one who contemplates on the tri-temporal states of the world. pannanchim pariyāṇai loyam, muniti vacce........ (Ā 3.5)

Page #290

Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
manyate jagatástrikälävasthämiti muniḥ. (DaHaVr Pa 262) 2. That ascetic, who does not instigate others to indulge in sinful activity. savajjesu moṇavatiti muņi. (DaACū p. 233) 3. That ascetic, who observes silence and resolves for total abstinence.
munati-pratijänite sarvaviratimiti munih. (US Vr Pa 357)
Musala
A kind of measure (for linear measurement); it measures 96 Angulas (Utsedhāngulas) (1Angula 1.3 inches). (Anu 400)
See-Yuga.
Muhurtta
A time-unit;
it is equal to two ghadi (or two nali) or 48 minutes.
muhurtto ghatikadvayam.
(TaBha 1.7 Vr) (TriPra 4.287)
....be yaliya muhuttam ca..
Muhurttantaḥ
Bhinnamuhurtta-The period of time, which is less than one Muhurtta (48 minutes): muhürttäntah-bhinnam muharttam.
(ViBhd 6.9 Vrp. 273)
See-Antarmühürtta.
Mudha
1. Deluded soul-That Jiva (soul), who is overwhelmed by Moha (2) (delusion)-who is devoid of the discretory power to know what is beneficial and what is harmful, what is that which is to be done and which is not to be done, what is to be avoided and what is not to be avoided. nuhyate sma asminniti mūḍhah.
(NiCi 1 p. 17) hitähitayoḥ käryäkäryayoḥ varjyävarjyayoravivekah mohaḥ, moham präpto mudhah.
(ĀBhā 2.151) midho-gunadoṣanabhijñaḥ. (SthaVṛ Pa 156) 2. Deluded state of mind-That state of mind, in which one's consciousness gets embogged in both deluson quâ view and delusion quâ conduct; such state is not suitable for undertaking practice of meditation. drsticaritramohaparivyäptam müdham.. anarhametad yogaya..
(Mano 2.2.3)
Müḍhanaya
~: 273
That sruta (scripture/treatise), which lacks elaborate exposition through the classes and sub-classes of all Nayas (non-absolutistic standpoints) based on classification of Naya. avibhagatthä müdha naya tti... (ViBha 2280) midhah-vibhāgenavyavasthäpitä naya yasmin (BrBha 5235 Vr)
tad mudhanayam.
Mudhanayika
That Kalika Śruta (a category of Agamas (canonical works) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night), in which Nayas (non-absolutistic standpoints) are not used in exposition.
müdhanaiyam suyam kaliyam tu na naya samoyaramti iham. (Vibha 2279) mudha avibhagattha gupta naya jammi atthi tam mudhanatiyam. (AVáca 1 p. 380)
Mürtta
Corporal (substance)-The substance which is possessed of (the properties of) colour, smell, taste and touch; the Pudgala (the physical substance).
...puggala mutto rūvadiguyo... (BrDraSam 15) Mulakarma
A type of Utpådana Doşa (the blemish pertai ning to the ways adopted in obtaining bhiksi (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) by an ascetic);
1. To obtain bhikṣa from the householder by teaching him such devices as black magic (karmana or kimana) conjuration, prevention of conception and the like. (PiNi 409) 2. To obtain bikṣa through the act of restoring conjugal relationship and the like. kärmaṇan mülakarma...... garbhastambha-garbhadhāna-prasava-snapa
(ACi 6.134) naka-müla-rakṣa-bandhanadi bhikṣārtham kurvato milakarmmapindah. (Yosa 1.38 Vrp. 136) avasāṇam vasiyaranam, samjojayanam ca vippajuttānam.
bhanidam tu mülakammam......
(MR 461)
Mūlaguna
Principal virtues
1. The fundamental disciplines of ascetic conduct such as abstinence from pratipata (injuring or killing a living being) and the like; they are

Page #291

-:274:
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa Mrga That ascetic (Muni), who is not Gitärtha (the ascetics who have knowledge of the text of the scriptures as well as its meaning) and also who does not have the aptitude for studies. 'mrgā' agitārthāh.
(BrBha 2901 Vr)
the basis of the Uttaraguņas (secondary virtues or supporting rules of ascetic conduct). mülaguņāh--prāņātipātanivettyädayah.
(Prasă Vr Pa 212) mülaguņāh pradhānānusthānāni uttaraguņādhārabhūtāni....sarvottaraguņādhāratām gatānācaranaviseşān.
(Mū 1 Vr) 2. There are 28 principal virtues(1-5) 5 Mahāvratas (great vows). (6-10) 5 Samities (comportments), (11-15) curbing 5 senses, (16) plucking hair, (17-22) performances of Şadāvasyakas (six chapters to be recited daily at both twilights), (23) nudity, (24) non-bathing (25) sleeping on floor, (26) abstaining from tooth-washing, (27) to take meals in standing posture, (28) taking meals once a day. pamca ya mahavvayāim samidio pamca jinavarudditthā. pamcevimdiyarohā chappi ya āvāsayā loco.. ācelakamanhānam khidisayanamadamtaghamsaņam ceva. thidibhoyaneyabhattam mülagunā atphavisā du..
(Mū2,3)
Mrtāci 1. Mrtayāci-One who begs as food only the Acitta (inanimate objects): one who sustains on bhikṣā (of Acitta). 2. One who consumes only Prāsuka (inanimate and acceptable) food etc.. mrtayāji madai mrtāsi vā. (Bhaga 2.13 C) mrtādi-prāsukabloji. (Blaga 2.13 Vr) .....Instam tu yācitam.
(ACi 3.530) Mrnmukhi The ninth decade of human life-span of hundred years; in this state, the human body is siezed by old age; his feeling for living becomes extinct. navami mammulināma, jam naro dasamassio. jarāghare vinassamto, jivo vasai akāmao..
(Da Hāli Pa9)
Mūlaprathamānuyoga A division of Anuyoga (2) (system of exposition), in which the biographical description of the Arhats (1) (Tirtharikaras (ford-founders)) is depicted. mülapadhamānuoge nam arahamtānam bhagavamtānam puvvabhavā....cavaņāim, jammanāni ....kevalanāņuppayao, titthapavattanāni....evamāi bhāvā mūlapadhamāņuoge kahiyā.
(Nandi 120)
Mrşāpratyaya A kind of kriyāstháng (the state in which Kriya (2)(urge) occurs); indulging in telling lie for one's own self or one's own relatives. kei purise āyaheum vāņāiheu vā agāraheum vä pariväraheum vā sayameva musam vayati, anneņa vi musam vayāvei, musam vayamtam pi annam samanujānāti. evam khalu tassa tappattiyam sāvajjam tiālijjai. chatthe kiriyatthäne mosacattie tti alie.
(Sutra 2.2.8)
Müla Prāyaścitta A kind of Prāyaścitta (expiation); on committing a highly severe offence, the past seniority of asceticism is fundamentally abolished and fresh ordination is administered. mülam pagādhatarāvarāhassa mülato pariyāto chijjati.
(ĀVaCu 2 p. 247) savvam pariyāyamavahāriya puņo dikkhanam mūlam ņāma pāyacchittam. (Dhava Pu 12 p. 62) mulam-mahāvratānām mūlata āropaņam.
(Yośā 4.90 Vr)
Mrşāvāda Āśrava A type of Aśrava (cause of influx of Karma); the state of the soul, which attracts the Karma through the activity of telling lie. (Stha 5.128) jhūtha bolai tina nai kalyo ji, āsava mrsāvāda tāya. āya lāgai asubha karma chai ji, sāta ātha dukhadāya..
(Thica 22.6)
Mülasūtra A division of the Agama (canonical works), consisting a group of two canonical works, viz., Dasvealiyam and Uttarajjhayanāni. (Samācāri Sataka)
Mrşāvāda Pāpa The second type of Pāpakarma (indulging in evil activity);

Page #292

Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
the bondage of inauspicious Karma caused by indulging in telling a lie.
(AV? Pa 72)
Mrşāvāda Pāpasthāna The Karma due to the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (soul) indulges in telling lie. jina karma nai udaya kari ji, bolai jhutha ayāņa. tiņa karma nai kahiyai sahiji, mrşāvāda pāpathāņa..
(ThiCa 22.5)
Mrşāvādaviramana Abstinence from falsehood-The second Mahāvrata (great vow) of the Jain ascetic; abstinence occuring through total renunciation of telling lie. mrsa-alikam vadanam vādo mrşāvādah tasmādviramanam-viratiriti. (Sthā5.1 V? Pa 276)
275:both the Sūtra (2) (canonical aphorisms) and its purport. 2. One possessed of intellect, capable of retention of both Sūtra (2) (canonical aphorisms) and its purport, which were previously learnt. 3. One possessed of acumen to understand the mores related with ascetic conduct. 4. The ascetic (Muni) well versed in scriptural knowledge; having discretory power for truth and falsehood. 5. The ascetic (Muni) who has discretory power, adheres to the mores and is conversant with all the virtues of perfect blissfulness. uggahana dhāraņāe, merae ceva hoi medhāvi. tivihammi ahikāro, merāsamjutto mehāvi..
(BrBhā 759) medhāvi sadasadvivekaḥ sasrutikah.
(Sūtra 1.7.6 V? Pa 156) medhāvi-viveki maryādāvān vā sampūrnasamādhigunam jānānah. (Sūtra 1.10.9 Vr Pa 192) 6. The ascetic (Muni) who overcomes the ennui and experiences delight in the practise of self-restraint, after having accepted the path of self-restraint. araim āutte se mehāvi.
(A 2.27) 7. The ascetic (Muni) who remains loyal to the truth (Agama (2) (verbal testimony of Apta (unimpeachable authority)) and the discriminative knowledge of the subtle truth). saccassa āņāe uvatthie se mehāvi...... (A3.66)
Mrşopadeśa An Aticāra (partial transgression) of the vow of the Sthüla-mrsāvādaviramana (abstinence from tell-ing gross lie, the second vow of the lay follower); to give false guidance to others, inadvertantly or deceitfully. mrşopadesah--pareșāmasatyopadesah sahasākārānābhogādinā vyājena vā.
(uPõ 1.33 Vrp. 11)
Meru
(Jam 4.60)
See-Mamdaraparvata.
Meghacāraņa A type of Cāraņa Rddhi (supernatural power of locomotion); by dint of this supernatural power, the sādhaka (practitioner) can perform locomotion by taking the support of clouds even without injuring the water-bodied beings (of cloud). avirāhidūņa jive apukāe balıuvihāna meghānam. jam uvari gacchai muni să riddhi meghacāraņā ņāma..
(TriPra 4.1043)
Maitri Bhāvanā Contemplation quâ friendliness1. To practise Bhāvanā (1)—"Let others not feel unhapiness." mā kārşit ko'pi pāpāni mā ca bhūt ko'pi duḥkhi
tah.
Medhā Fifth stage of Avagraha (sensation), in which the Avagraha of the meaning of universal-cum-particular is percieved during the time of inquisitiveness about the successive attributes. uttaruttaravisesasāmannatthāvaggahesu jāva merayā dhāvai tāva medha bhannai.
(Nandi 43 Cū p. 36) Medhāvi 1. One possessed of genius, capable of grasping
mucyatām jagadapyeşā matrimaitri nigadyate..
(Yośā 4.118) pareșām duhkhānutpattyabhilāṣo maitri.
(TaVā7.11.1) 2. Contemplation on the beneficence of others. maitrī pareșām hitacintanam yad.......
(SãBhā 13 Sloka 3)
Maithuna Āśrava The state of the soul, which attracts the Karma due to the Udaya (rise) of vedamohaniya Karma

Page #293

276:
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
(the deluding Karma quâ sex). (Stha 5.128) mithuna sevai tiņa nai kahyoji, mithuna cotho āsava jana. āya lāgai tikai aśubha karma chaiji, sāta ātha dukhakhāna..
(Thica 22.10)
Path leading to liberation--The faith (belief) in (the existence) of the catego-ries of truth viz.. Jiva (soul) etc. is Samyaktva (right faith), to know them is Jñāna (knowledge) and to renounce Rāga (attachment) etc. is Caritra (conduct); this threefold path constitute the Mokşapatha. jīvādisaddahanam, sammatam tesimadhigamoņānam. rāyādipariharanam, caranam eso du mokkhapaho.
(SaSa 155)
Maithuna Pāpa The fourth type of Pāpakarma (indulging in evil activity); the bondage of inauspicious Karma casued by indulging in sexual activity. (AV? Pa 72)
Maithuna Pāpasthāna The Karma, due to the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (soul) indulges in sexual activity. jina kar ta nai udaya kariji, methuna sevai ko ayāna. tina karma ne kahiyai sahiji, mithuna cotho pāpathāna..
(Jhica 22.9)
Mokşamārga Path leading to liberation—The integration of Samyagdarśana (enlightened world-view which comprises eightfold conduct), Samyakjñāna (enlightened knowledge) which comprises Svādhyāya (scriptural studies and teaching) of the Agama (2) (canonical work) and Samyakcăritra (enlightened conduct). samyagdarsanajñānacāritrāņi mokşamārgah.
(Tašū1.1)
Maithunaviramana Abstinence from sex-The fourth Mahāvrata (great vow) of the Jain ascetic: abstinence occuring through total renunciation of sexual activity. mithunam-stripumsadvandvam tasya karma maithunam tasmād viramanam.
(Stha 1.112 Vr Pa 277) See-Sarvamaithunaviramana.
Moha 1. The transformation of consciousness which is imbued with Rāga (attachment) and Dveşa (aversion). rāgadveşaparinatirmohah. (Jaisidi 9.7) 2. Delusion-The Pariņāma (1) (to undergo transformation from one state to another one) of (soul), imbued with Ajnāna (ignorance) due to the Udaya (rise) of molavedaniya Karma (Karma responsible for the experience of delusion). mohanam vā mohah, mohavedaniyakarmmāpādito'jñānapariņāma eva. (Pancasĩ Vp. 1) mohonāma annānam. (AVaCil p. 212)
Maithunasamjñā Sex instinctSensation of sexuality arising (in the soul) on account of rise of vedamohaniya Karma (the deluding Karma quâ sex). pumvedodayānmaithunāya stryālokanaprasannavadanasamstambhitoruvepanaprabhrtilaksanakriyā maithunasañjñā. (Prajñā 8.1 Vr Pa 222)
Moksa Liberation (emancipation)—One of the nine Tattvas (categories of truth); the revelling of the soul in its own nature on account of the Kşaya (annihilation) of all the Karmas. kşāyikabhāva evätmano muktatvalaksano mokṣaḥ.....mokşah aştavidhakarmocchedah.
(U 28.14 SāVr Pa 555) See--Nirvāṇa.
Mohacikitsā Therapy of Moha (delusion)- To get rid of the (malady of) delusion through the therapy of) occupying oneself in hard labour, endurance of the severe sun-heat, rendering service (to sick, old etc.); to subside the rise of delusion (sexual urge) which is a psychological malady through undertaking the remedial measures like Nirvikrtika (to abstain from milk, curd etc.), fasting, Kāyctsargo (2) (austerity quâ abandonment of bod) in standing posture, journey on foot from one place to another, studying-teaching etc.. 'mohacikitsă ca' pariśramā"tapavaiyāvrttyādibhirmohasya nigrahaḥ kṣto bhavati.
(BrBhā 5301 Vr)
Mokşapatha

Page #294

Jaina Päribliāşika Sabdakosa nivviti oma tava veya, veyāvacce tadheva thäne ya. āhimdaņā ya mamdali........... (VyaBhä 1601)
-: 277: portment quâ acceptance of food etc.); accepting food even when the food, the laddle or the hand of the giver gets touched with any Sacitta (animate object) like earth-bodied, water-bodied or vegetation-bodied beings. śuşkena sarajaskenātivaslakşnatayā bhasmakalpena yaddeyam hastah pătram vā mrakṣitam ādrena vā.
(PiNiVr Pa 96)
Moħaniya Karma Deluding Karina1. That Karma, which deludes the soul (consciousness) by distorting (its faculty of enlightened) faith and conduct darśanacaritrayorvikāräpadanād mohayati ātmānamiti mohaniyam. (Jaisidi 4.3 Vr) 2. That Karma, which renders the soul (consciousness) insane by making it bereft of the discertory power related with truth and untruth. sadasadvivekavikalam karoti ātmānamiti mohaniyam.
(Prajmã 23.1 Vr Pa 454)
Mleccha The people (belonging to the race) who speak inexplicity or indistinctly. Their speech is not comprehensible to the Aryas. milakklū'vvatabhāsi....... (NiBha 5728) 'milekkhu ya'tti mlecchā-avyaktavāco, na yaduktamāryairavadhāryate, te ca sakayavanasabarādidesodbhavāh, yeşyavāpyāpi manujatvam janturutpadyate, ete ca sarve'pi dharmādharmagamyāgamyabhaksyābhakşādisakalāryavyavahārabahiskytāstiryakprāyā eva.
(U 10.15 SāVr Pa 337)
Mohi Bhāvanā A fourth type of anguished Bhāvanā (5) (disposition of malignment); the behaviour and conduct of a maligner (ascetic) whose psyche is deeply infused with the disposition of malignment of committing suicide and the like. satthaggahanam visabhakkhanam ca jalanam ca jalappaveso ya. aņāyārabhamdasevā, jammanamaranäni bamdhamti..
(U 36.267)
Ya
Maukharya An Aticāra (partial transgression) of the vow of Anartha-dandaviramana (the eighth vow of the lay follower); to indulge in prating, based on shameless prevarications and irrelevant talks. maukharyam dhārştayaprāyamasatyāsambaddhapralapitvamucyate. (UPă 1.39 Vrp. 17)
Yaksa The fifth kind of the Vānamantara Deva (Forest-dwelling gods); the gods belonging to this class have a blue lusture; they have a deep and large belly; they have a graceful look; their physique has an appropriate (befitting) size and weight; their hands, legs.nails, palate, tongue and lips are reddish in colour, they wear radiant crown and adorn themselves with ornaments embedded with gems; their emblem is banyan-tree. yakşāh śyāmāvadātā gambhirāstundilā vrndārakāh priyadarsanā mānoniānapramāņayuktā raktapānipādatalanakhatālujihvosthābhāsvaramukutadharā nānāratnavibhūsaņā vatavrksadhvajā”.
(TaBhā 4.12 Vr)
Mausali A blemish of Pratilekhanā (inspection of monastic paraphernalia); while undertaking the Pratilekhanā to make the cloth (under inspection) touch another cloth or any other thing in upward, downward or lateral directions. 'mosali' tti tiryagūrdhvamadho vā ghatanā.
(U 26.26 śā Vr Pa 541)
Yatanāvaraniya Karma A sub-type of Viryāntarāya Karma (Karma, obstructing the spiritual energy); which creates obstruction in the efforts of undertaking sadhanā of self-restraint--specific practices of asceticism. jayaņāvranijjāņam' ti, iha tu yatanăvaraniyāni căritravićeşaviryāntarāyalakṣaṇāni mantavyā
(Bhaga 9.18 Vr)
Mrakṣita A type of blemish related with Eşaņā Dosa (Grahaņaişaņā) (blemish pertaining to com
ni.

Page #295

~:278:
Yatidharma
The tenfold Dharma (1), viz., Uttamakṣamā and the like, which is to be put into practice by the Anagara (homeless ascetic).
dasaprakaro yatidharmaḥ, uttama gina milottarakhyästeṣām prakarṣaḥ paräkäṣṭhā tadyukto'nagaraṇām dharmo bhavati. (TaBha 9.6 Vr) See Sramayadharma.
Yatratatränupūrvi
A kind of Anupurvi (principle of structure and order of the substances);
counting arbitratily-right or reverse order, both orders (together). anupuvvi tivihä
...tam jaha-puvvāṇupuvvī, pacchāņupuvvī, jatthatatthanupuvvi cedi.....jattha va tattha va appano, icchidamadim kādūņa gaṇanā jatthatatthänupuvvi hodi. (KaPrā p.28) See-Anānupūrvī.
Yathākṛta
Food etc. prepared by a householder for himself; it is in conformity with the ascetic conduct, acceptable to the ascetic (Muni). ahagadesu riyanti, pupphesu bhamara jaha.. "yathakṛteşu'ätmärthamabhinirvartiteṣvähärä(Da 1.4 HaVṛ Pa 72)
disu.
Yathakhyata Caritra
A type of Caritra (ascetic conduct);
the state of conduct which ensues when (the Kasayas (passions) viz..) anger, conceit, deceit and greed get totally subsided or annihilated. ahasaddo jähatthe, año'bhivihie kahiyamakkhayam.
hakkhayam.
Yathacchanda
A category of lax Śramana (ascetic):
the ascetic (Muni), becoming unheedful to the (injunctions of) the Agamas (2) (canonical works) lead his (ascetic) life with licentious attitude and also advocates licentiousness. ussuttamayaramto, ussuttam ceva pannavema
caraṇamakasayamuditam, tamahakkhāyam ja(ViBhā 1279 Vr)
no.
eso u adhachamdo, icchachamdo tti egattha.. (VyaBha 852) süträdürdhvamuttimam paribhrastamityarthah utsütram tadacaran-svayam sevamanah utsu
Jaina Päribhāṣika Sabdakosa
trameva ca yah parebhyah prajñāpayan vartate eşa yathacchandah. (Prasa 103 Vr Pa 27)
Yathapravṛtta Avadhi
A type of Avadhijñāna (clairvoyance): that Avadhijñāna, which is attained even in absence of acquirement of any virtue such as Caritra (asceticism), only through the KṣayopaSama (annihilation-cum-subsidence) (of relevant Karma) like the sun-rays emitted through an aperature in the cloudy sky. gunamamtarena jaha gaganabbhacchädite ahapavattito chiddeṇam diņakaraṇakirana vva viņissita davvamujjovanti taha'vadhiävaraṇakhayovasame avadhilambho adhapavattito vimeto. (NandiCi p. 15)
Yathapravṛtti Karana
Automatic Karana (3) (operation of spiritual energy) The first step of the threefold Karana for the attainment of Samyaktva (right faith)that natural 'pull' or 'vis a tergo' (adhyavasaya) of the soul by dint of which it, transmigrating in the world without beginning, arrives at the invincible gordian knot, comprising attachmentand hatred, to cut it.
yenādhyavasayena durbhedyaragadveṣātmakagranthisamipam gacchati, sa yathapravṛttika(Jaisidi 5.8 Vr)
raṇam.
Yathabhadraka
One who is Sulabhabodhika (one for whom enlightenment is easy to obtain); although he is devoid of the Samyaktva (right faith), still he pays extreme reverence towards the Jinasasana (doctrines propounded by the Tirthankara (ford-founder)) and the Jain ascetic. "yathabhadrakaḥ' samyaktvarahitah param sarvajñaśāsane sadhuşu ca bahumānavān. (BrBhā 1926 Vr)
Yathāyu
That life-span, which is not amenable to any abrupt end; one possessed of such life-span does not meet with untimely death. The following are possessed of such life-span: gods. infemals, those sub-humans and humans, who enjoy a life-span of innumerable years, the sixty-three Salakapurusas (universal personages) and human beings in their last birth (before emancipation).

Page #296

279:
Jaina Păribhāșika Sabdakosa do ahāuyam põlemti, tam jaha---devacceva, neraiyacceva.
(Sthā 2.266) yathäbaddhamāyuryathāyuh palayanti-anubhavanti nopakramyate taditi yāvaditi devā neraiyavi, ya asamkhavāsāuyā ya tirimaпиуа. uttamapurisa ya tahā, caramasarira ya niruvakamā..
(SthāVr Pa 63)
Yathāyurnirvrttikāla The life-span, in whatever form and of whatever duration, bound by the infernals, sub-humans, humans and gods, is called Yathāyurnirvrttikāla. ahāunivvattikāle-jamam jenam neraieņa vā tirikkhajonieņa vā maņusseņa vā deveņa vā ahāuyai nivvattiyam.
(Bhaga 11.126)
Yathāsūksmanirgrantha A kind of Nirgrantha (4) (Nirgrantha (3); the Nirgrantha (4) (ascetic) belonging to the Upaśāntamoha Gunasthāna (the 11th Gunasthāna (stage of the spiritual development of the soul)) and Kșinamoha Gunasthāna (the 12th Gunasthāna) which have the duration of Antarmuhurta (time-period between 2 Samayas (smallest time-units) and 1 Samaya less 48 minutes), in all Samayas (smallest time-units) without any reference to the first or last Samaya. niyamthe pamcavihe paạnatte, tam jaha-padhamasamayaņiyamthe, apadhamasamayaniyamthe, carimasamayaniyamde, acarimasamayaniyaithe, ahāsuhumaņiyamthe ņāmam pamcame. nigranthah kşinakaşāya upaśāntamoho vā..... antarmuhurttapramāņāyā nirgranthāddhāyāḥ prathame samaye vartamānaḥ ekaḥ śeşesu dvitiyah, antime tịtiyah, seşesu caturthah, sarveșu pañcama iti. (Sthā 5.188 Vr Pa 320)
Yathālandacāri That ascetic (Muni), who continuously undertakes the sādliană (spiritual practise) of Apramāda (non-remissness). (BrBhā 1438 V, p. 430) See-Yathālandika. .
Yathāsūksmapulāka A kind of Pulāka Nirgrantha (3). The ascetic (Muni) who, out of remissness, just thinks of accepting objects which are forbidden or who indulges in only a few Aticāras (partial transgressions). kiñcitpramādānmanasā'kalpyagrahaņādvā yathāsūkşmapulākaḥ. (Stha 5.185 V? Pa 320)
Yathālandika Time-bound course, remaining ever vigilentThe Yathālandacări ascetic who sojourns in one vithi (lane) for five days and nights (at the most); there only they take bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)); they don't transgress the maximum Landa (i.e., stipulated period of five days and nights). lamdo u hoi kālo, ukkosagalamdacāriņo jamhā..... ...utkrstam landam-pancarātrarūpamekasyām vithyām caraṇasīlā yasmāt tatoʻmi 'utkrstalandānatikramo yathālandam, tadastyeşām' iti vyutpattyā yathālandikā ucyante.
(ByBhā 1438 V, p. 430) tiviham ca ahālamdam, jahannayam majjhimam ca ukkosam. udaullam ca jahannam panagam puna hoi ukkosam..
(BrBhā 3303) See--Landa.
Yathāsūkşmapratisevaņākusila A kind of Pratişevaņākusila Nirgrantha(3); that ascetic (Muni), who becomes delighted on hearing the praise of his penances. ahasuhumo puņa tusse, esa tavassi tti samsāe.
(Bhaga 25.282 Vr)
Yathāsūksmabakusa A kind of Bakusa Nirgrantha (3); that ascetic (Muni), who indulges in adorning the body explicity or otherwise-indulges in cleansing eyes, mouth etc.. kiñcitpramādi akşimalādyapanayan vā yathāsūkşmabakuśaḥ.
(Sthā 5.186 V? Pa 320)
Yathāsūkşmakaṣāyakusila A kind of Kaşāyakusila Nirgrantha (3); that ascetic (Muni), who indulges in anger etc. (only) mentally. manasā kohāie, nisevayam hoi ahasuhumo..
(Blaga 25.283 Vr)
Yaddrsta Ālocanā A blemish of Alocană (confession); the confession of only that blemish which has been seen by the Ācārya (preceptor) etc. (and to canceal other blemishes). "jam ditthim' ti yadeva drstamācāryādinā dosa

Page #297

280:
Jaina Päribhăşika Sabdakosa
jätam tadevālocayati nanyam doşam.
(Sthā 10.70 Vr Pa 460)
WN
Fasting
Yantrapidanakarma A kind of Karmādāna (occupation involving great bondage of Karma); occupation such as squeezing sugarcane, sesamum etc. in the crusher and trading in (the appliances such as) stone-slab, mortar (for pounding grain in), pestle etc... jamtapilanakamme' tti yantrena tilekşvädinām yatpidanam tadeva karmma yantrapidanakarmma.
(Bhaga 8.242 Vr) Yamaniya
(Bhaga 18.206) See-Indriyayamaniya, Noindriyayamaniya.
(Suklā: Bright Moon: Krsnā: Dark Moon) javamajjhannam camdapadimam padivannassa........amāvāsāe se ya abhattatthe bhavai.
(Vya 10.3) Yavika A division of the Pürvagata Sruta (canonical work which is a division of the Drstivāda (12h Anga (principal canonical work)); - it describes the āyusreni (series of life-span). An ascetic who is Pūrvadhara (possessed of the knowledge of the fourteen Purvas (canonical works of earlier lore)) can know the life-span of a human being, a god etc. by concentration himself on the Yavika. javiehim kira bhaniyā āūsedhi, tattha uvautta āyariyā jāva pecchamti āum varisasatamahiyam do tinni vā....jāva do sāgarovamāim thiti.......
(ĀvaHÔVr1 p. 206)
Yavamadhya An unit of linear measurement; 8 Yükā= 1 Yavamadhya. See-Yükā.
(Anu 399)
Yavamadhyā Candrapratimā. That Candrapratimā, in which the practitioner of this course begins his penance on the first day of the bright moon by taking only one Datti (food, drinks etc. given to the ascetic, without breaking the flow) each of food and drink in meals (once a day); the number of Datties is increased on each successive days up to 15 Datties each of food and drink) on the full moon day, after which there is decrease in number of Datties on each successive days up to one Datti on the 14th day of dark moon and lastly observing complete fast on the dark moon day. (See table).
Yaśaḥkirtināma A type of Nāma (body-making) Karma; due to the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (soul) earns name and fame. sarvajanorkirtaniyagunatā yaśaḥekadeśagāmini punyakytā vā kirttih te yadudayavasādbhavatastadyaśaḥkirttināma. (Prajia 23.38 V? Pa 475)
Sukla
Number of
Datties
Krsnā
Number of
Datties
Yācanā Parīşaha A type of Parişaha (hardship); the ascetic (Muni) should not let down himself by the feeling of inferiority that may arise due to begging bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) for the sustenance of his ascetic life. dukkaram khalu bho! niccam, anagarassa bhikkhuņo. savvam se jāiyam hoi, natthi kimci ajāiyam.. goyaraggapavitthassa, pāņi no suppasārae. seo agāravāsu tti, ii bhikkhū na cimtae..
FU 2.28, 29) Yācani A kind of Asatyāmrşā (Vyavahāra) Bhāṣā

Page #298

Jaina Păribhāsika Sabdakosa (speech which is neither truth nor a lie--speech for pragmatic purposes); the interrogative speech or statement made for begging: for example, "give me that particular
thing.
- 281 :-founders) used to observe this type of Cāritra. (In the period of 1st and 24th Tirtharkaras, the Sāmāyika Cāritra was followed by Chedopasthāpaniya Cāritra (ordination through detailed resolves). 'āvakahie ya'tti yāvatkathikasya bhāvivyapadeśāntarāyabhāvāt yāvajjivikasya sāmāyikasyāstitvādyāvatkathikaḥ sa ca madhyamajinamahāvidehajinasambamdhi sādhuḥ.
(Bhaga 25.454 Vr)
yācani kasyāpi vastuvišeşasya dehiti märganam.
(Prajia 11.37 Vr Pa 259)
Yātrā Any kind of auspicious activity which is undertaken for the penence, ascetic discipline, self-restraint, scriptural studies, meditation, Sadavasyaka (six chapters to be recited daily at both twilights) etc.. jamme tava-niyama-samjama-sajjhāya-jhānavassagamādiesu jogesu jayanā, settam jatta.
(Bhaga 18.207)
Yāvantikā That food bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) which is prepared in general for all those who sustain their life on bhikṣā, without any speci-fication, such bhikṣā is unacceptable for the ascetic (Muni). yāvanto bhikṣācarā āgamisyanti tāvatām dātavyām ityabhiprāyeņa yasyām diyate, sä yāvantikā.
(BrBhā 3184 Vr)
Yāma 1. A term used to indicate a particular stage of one's life-span; for example, the first Yama is the age of 8 to 30 years, second Yāma is the age of 30 to 60 years, third Yama is the age of 60 onwards. jāmo tti vā vayo tti vă egatthā. (ACū Pa 244) tao jāma pannattā, tam jahā-padhame jäme, majjhime jāme, pacchime jāme. (Stha 3.161) 2. Mahāvrata—The great vow. See-Cāturyāma, Pancayāma.
Yuga 1. A unit of linear measurement; 96 Angulas (Utsedhāngulas) (1Angula=1.3 inches)=1 Yuga, i.e., danda, Dhanusa, nalika, aksa or Musala. channaui amgulāim se ege damde i vā dhaņu i vā juge i vā nāliyā i vā akkhe i vā musale i vā..
(Anu 400) 2. A time-period of five years. .....pamcehim vaccharehim jugam..
(TriPra 4.289)
Yāvatkathika Anasana Fasting-unto-death-The Anasana (fasting) which is to be observed till death. āvakahiyam-jāvajjivigam. (DaACūp. 12) Yāvatkathika Parihāravisuddhika That ascetic (Muni), who accepts the Jinakalpa (the ascetic who observes the ascetic conduct of a Jina) code of ascetic condct, soon after having finished the special course of ascetic conduct called Parihāravisuddhi (purificatory conduct). ye punah kalpasamāptyanantaramavyavadhānena jinakalpam pratipatsyante te yāvatkathikālı.
(Prajna Vr Pa 68)
Yugadosa A blemish of Kāyotsarga (austerity quâ abandonment of body); to practise Kāyotsarga (in a wrong posture) with spreading the neck like an ox which has become anguished by the burden of the yoke. yo yuganipiditabalivardavat grivām prasārya tişthati kāyotsargeņa tasya yugadoṣaḥ.
(Mū 670 Vr)
Yāvatkathikasāmāyikacāritra Life-long Sāmāyika Cāritra-The Sāmāyika Caritra (preliminary initiation into ascetic conduct)) to be observed for the whole life; the ascetics belonging to the order of the intermediate twenty-two Tirtharkaras (ford
Yugalaka Twin turned into couple-The couple or the pair of five-sensed subhuman beings, which is born as a twin (as brother and sister) and die also simultaneously. The Yugalakas make use of the Kalpavrkças (wish-fulfilling trees) which fulfil all basic needs of life for their sustenance.
(Jam 2.49)

Page #299

Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa
282:See-Yaugalika.
cattari jummā pannattā, tam jaha---kadajumme, teyoe, dāvarajumme, kalioe. (Stha 4.364)
Yugasamvatsara A type of Samvatsara (year); five Samvatsaras make one Yugasamvatsara. It includes three lunar Sainvatsaras and two augmented Samvatsaras (due to one extra month in a year). jugasamvacchare pamcavihe pannatte, tam jaha-camde, camde, abhivaddhite, camde, abhivaddhite ceva.
(Stha 5.211) yugam pañcasamvatsaram. (AvaHaV1 p. 172) See-Pramāṇasamvatsara, Laksanasamvatsara.
Yükā An unit of linear measure; 8 Likşā (tiny lice) = 1 Yükā (louse). ....attha bharaheravayānam inamissänam vālaggä sä egā likkhā, attha likkhão să ega jiya, attha jūyão se ege javamajjhe, attha javamajjhā se ege ussehamgule..
(Am 399) See-Bālāgra.
Yugāntakarabhūmi The bhūmi-the time-period, during which the attainment of liberation continues is Antakara-bhūmi; that Antakarabhūmi, which continues for a Yuga is called Yugāntakarabhūmi (or Puruşantakarabhūmi), where the Yuga means the number of generation in a continuous tradition of Guru-disciple-disciple's disciple and so on. For example, the Yugāntakarabhūmi continued up to twentieth puruşayuga, i.e., the twentieth generation of disciple after Arhat Malli (who was the 19th Tirtharkara (ford--founder)).
(na 1.8.233 Vr Pa 161) amtakarabhūmi tti....bhūmi-kālo, so duvidhopurisamtakarakālo ya pariyāyamtakarakālo ya. jāva ajjajambuņāmo tāva sivapaho, esa jugamtakarakālo....tatie purisajuge jugamtakarabhumi.
(DasāCū Pa 65) See-Paryāyāntakarabhtīmi.
Yoga 1. Samādhi (1)—That mental concentration, through which performances of specific hiravadya activity (free from sin) can be undertaken. niravadyasya kriyāvišeşasıānusthānam sa yogah samādhih, samyakpranidhānamityarthaḥ.
(Tavā 6.12) 2. Threefold activity of mind, speech and body-The subtle vibrations of the soul-units related with mind, speech and body. It is the Parināma (1) (to undergo transformation from one state to another one) of the soul in the form of the activity of mind, speech and body, affected by the Kşaya (annihilation) or Kşayopasama, (annihilation-cum-subsidence) of the Viryantarāya (Karma, obstructing the spiritual energy) and the Udaya (rise) of Sarira Nāma Karma (a sub-type of the body-making Karma, responsible for the physical phenomena of the body) and association of the Pudgalas (material aggregates) belonging to the Vargaņās (class of material clusters) of body, speech and mind, respectively. jogoņāma kim? manavayanakāyapoggalālambanena jivapadesāņam paripphamdo.
(Dhava Pu 7 p. 17) Vīryjāntarāyakşayakşayopasamasariranāmakarmodayajanyaḥ kāyabhāṣāmanovargaņāpekṣaḥ kāyavānmanahpravrttirupaļ ātmapariņāmaḥ yogo'bhidhiyate.
Jaisidi 4.25 Vr) 3. To do oneself, to make others do, to approve of others' doing ....jogam na karemiccăi sävajjam.. yogain na karomityādi sambadhyate--na karemi, na kāravemi, karamtam pi annamņa samanujāņāmi.
(ViBhā 3529 Vr)
Yugma A mathematical term1. The even numbered amount; e.g., krtayugma (four) and dvāpara (two). 2. The particular amount from which when four is subtracted each time, the remainder may be 4, 3, 2 or 1. (There are four kinds of Yugma
1. Krtayugma -4,8,12 etc. 2. Tryojah -3,7,11 etc. 3. Dvāparayugmah-2, 6, 10 etc.
4. Kalyoja) – 1,5.9 etc.) ....jumma tti iha gaạitaparibhāṣayā samo rāśiryugmamucyate vişamastvojaḥ. .....dvau rāsī yugmaśabdavācyau.
(Bhaga 18.89 Vr) ....catvāro'stau dvādasetyādisamkhyāvän räsih kşullakaḥ kṣtayugmo'bhidhiyate. (Bhaga 31.1 Vr)
Yoga-apramatta 1. One who is self-protected with the three

Page #300

Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
283:
disu pamcasu vi asamito bhavati, tahā āhārauvahivasahimādiņi uggamauppādanesaņāhim anuvautto geņhati.
(AvaCu 2 p. 134)
Gupties (inhibition of activities of mind, speech and body) viz., Manogupti, Vāggupti and Kāyagupti. 2. One who abstains from the unrighteous activities of mind, speech and body and undertakes the righteous activities of mind, speech and body. 3. One who is not attached to the sensual objects. jogaappamatto manavayanakāyajogehim tihim va gutto. ahavā akusalamananiroho kusalamaņaudiranam vā, manaso vā egattibhāvakae.evam vaie vi, evam kāe vi. tahā imdiesu soimdiyavisayapayāraniroho vā soimdiyavisayapattesu vä atthesu rāgadosaviniggaho.
(ĀvaCũ 2 p. 134, 135)
Yogamudrā A kind of mudrā (position of the hands). 1. Keeping both the hands in the shape of the lotus-bud and keeping distance between the fingers and placing both the elbows near the navel is called Yogamudrā. anomamtariamgulikosākārehim dohim hatthehim. pitthovarikopparasamthiehim taha jogumuddatti..
(Pañcā 113) annunnamtariamguliko sāgarehim dohim hatthehim. pittovari kupparasamthiehim taha jogamudda
(Caityavandana Bhā 15) 2. Bysitting in any one posture such as the Padmāsana (lotus-posture) and the like, and keeping both palms, below the navel, by turning them upwards and keeping one below the other. jināh padmāsanādināmarikamadhye niveśanam. uttānakarayugmasya yogamudrām babhāșire..
(Amisrā 8.55)
tti..
Yoga Ātmā The mode of the soul. engaged in the activities of mind, speech and body. yoga-manahprabhrtivyāpārāstatpradhana ātmā yogātmā.
(Bhaga 12.200 Vr) Yoga Āsrava The cause of the attraction (and influx) of Karma due to the activities of body, speech and mind.
(Sthā 5.109)
Yogavān 1.That ascetic (Muni), who has sharp concentration of mind. yogah--samadhih so'syāstiti yogavān.
(u 11.14 ŠaVr Pa 347) 2. That ascetic (Muni), who is incessantly devoted to and constantly vigilant in the observance of the Samities (comportments) and Gupties (inhibition of activities of mind, speech and body). yogavāniti samiti-guptisu nityopayuktah, svādhinayoga ityarthah. (Sūtra 1.2.11 Cup.54, 55)
Yogapinda A type of Utpādana Doņa (the blemish pertaining to the ways adopted in obtaining bhikså (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) by an ascetic); to obtain bhikṣā by offering an ointment for the feet (to enable the donor to walk on water or fly in the air), or by offering the chemical compound which act as a fate-improving agent. yogah pädalepādih saubhāgyādikaralı.
(Prasā 567 UV!) Yogapramatta 1. One whose mind, speech and body are not disciplined. 2. One who is attached to the sensual objects. 3. One who dose not properly observe the comportments viz., Iryāsamiti (comportment quâ walking) and the like, and who is not cautious in accepting food, paraphernalia and residential place. jogappamatto manaduppaņihāneņam vaiduppaņihāņeņam kāyaduppaņihānenam, tathā imdiyesu saddāņuvāti rīvānuvāti......tathā iriyāsamita
Yogavāhitā Śrutopadhānakāritā (the specific quality of the Upadhānavān (one who undertakes Upadhāna (austerities observerd during the course of scriptural studies)); a specific discipline to be observed by the ascetic (Muni) who is a Yogavāhi, the course of penances which is obligatory for the Yogavāhi while undertaking the studies of the sruta (scripture). yogavāhitaya-srutopadhānakāritayā, yoge vā samādhinā sarvatrānutsukatvalaksanena vahatityevamsilo yogavāhi, tadbhāvastattā tayā.....
(Sthā 10.133 Vr Pa 487)

Page #301

~:284:~
See-Yogavāhi.
Yogavähi
That ascetic (Muni), who abstains from eating the Vikṛties (milk, curd etc.) i.e., one who practises Pranitaähäravivrajana (abstinence from that food which causes accumulation of flesh, fat etc.) and avoids heavy food. ägäḍhamanagadhe, duvidhe joge ya samasato (NiBha 1594) nikkarane na kappamti, vigatio jogavāhiņo. kappamti kärane bhottum, anunayā gurāhi ya... (VyaBhā 2142)
hoti.....
Yogasangraha
A compendium of yoga (spiritual practices like Tapa, Dhyana etc.)-The collection of thirty-two types of yoga which comprises the spiri-tually auspicious performances; in nutshell, they are the aphorisms of Samadhi (1) (concentration of mind), (2) serenity of psyche). (3) (consciousness. of equanimity born by cessation of attachment). prasastayogasamgrahanimittatvādāloçanādaya
eva tatthocyante. (Sama 32.1 Vr Pa 54) yoganām prasastavyāpārāṇām samgrahaḥ yogasamgrahah. (Praśna 10.1 vr Pa 146)
Yoga Satya
1. Right (truthful) activity of mind, speech and body, which is in conformity with the summam bonum.
yogah-manoväkkäyästeṣām satyam-avitatthatvam yogasatyam. (U 29.53 SaVr Pa 591) 2. A type of (verbal) truth;
to address a person with an appellation on the basis of the object associated with him; e.g-to call a person carrying a danda (staff) a dandi (one bearing a staff).
'joge' tti yogataḥ-sambandhataḥ satyam yogasatyam, yatha daṇḍayogad dandaḥ, chatrayogacchatra evocyate. (Stha 10.89 Vr Pa 465)
Yogahina
An Aticära (partial transgression) of Jñana (knowledge);
to make pronunciation by omitting the contextual syllable (or word). samyagakṛtayogopacāram.
(Ava 4.8 HaVrp. 161)
Yogya
Jaina Paribhāṣika Sabdakosa
A pre-bondage stage of Karma those Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quà Karma) which are ready for undergoing handha-parināma, i.e., being transformed into the state of Bandha (bondage).
yogya bandhapariņāmābhimukhäh.
(ViBha 2962 Vr)
Yojana
A unit of linear measurement;
1 Yojana-4 Kosa (which is nearly equal to 7.88 miles). (Stha 8.62 Vr Pa 412) (Anu 400)
cattari gāyāim joyaṇam.
Yoni
The substratum of birth (of the Jiva (soul))The substratum, wherein the soul enters in the beginning of his new life (in reincamation), after the termination of his previous life, and appropriates the Pudgalas (material clusters) and wherein their combination with the Karmaṇasarira (subtlemost body formed by Karmapudgalas (material clusters quà Karma)) takes place, for the formation of the new body. ayamatma pürvabhavasariranase tadanusarinintarapräptisthane yan pudgalan sarirarthamadatte tän kärmanena saha miśrayati taptayaspindämbhograhayavacchariraniroṛtyartham bahyapudgalan yasmin sthane tat sthanam yonih. (TaVa 2.33)
Yonisamgraha
Compendium of Yonis (substratum suitable for the birth of the Jivas (souls))-The collection of the Yonis of the birthr of the living beings; eg. Andaja (oviparous). Potaja (those which are born without any covering), Jarayuja (viviparous, i.e., those which are born with a memberaneous covering called placenta) and the like. (Sthi 8.2)
Yaugalika
The human and sub-human Yugalakas (twin turned into couple or pair), possessed of the Nirupakrama life-span (not subjected to abrupt end), enjoying a life-span of innumerable years, giving birth to a twin when their life-span remains six months and taking re-birth (after death) in the realm of gods. ....asamkhyeyavarṣayuşo nirupakramayuṣaḥ...... asamkhyavarṣayusah-yaugalika narastiryan(Jaisidi 7.31 Vr)
casca.

Page #302

Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
-285:
inanimate etc.. yadudayena sacittācitteşu bāhyadravyesu jīvasya ratirutpadyate. (Sthā 9.69 Vr Pa 445)
....te nam inanıyā chammāsāvasesāuyā juyalagam pasavamti....kalamāse kālam kiccā devaloesu uvavajjamti.
(Jivā 3.630) mahāśarīrā hi devakurvvādimithunakāh, te ca kadācidevāhārayanti kāvalikāhārena.
(Bhaga 1.87 Vr) See-Yugalaka.
Ra Racita A kind of Pindaişanā (bhikṣā (accepting food by going to houses for collecting it in conformity with the canonical instruction, with special resolves): keeping the food in a bronze vessel in the centre and other various tasty items surrounding it by the householder with an intention of giving to ascetic. racitam nāma samyatanimittam kāmsyapātrādan madhye bhaktam nivesya pārsveşu vyañjanāni sthāpyante.
(Vya Bhā 1520 Vr)
Ratiarati Pāpa The sixteenth type of Pāpakarma (sinful activity); the bondage of inauspicious Karma caused by indulging in the feeling of pleasure in sensual indulgence (or non-restraint) and that of ennui m the practice of self-restraint. (AVr Pa 72) Ratiarati Pāpasthāna That Karma due to the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (soul) indulges in Ratiarati Pāpa (i.e., the feeling of pleasure in sensual indulgence (or non-restraint) and that of ennui in the practice of self-restraint).
(Jhica 22.22) See-Māna Papasthāna.
Rajoharana An essential item of monastic paraphernalia; it is made up of soft fibres of wool, or any other soft threads. It is used for pramärjana, i.e., for cleansing the ground so as to remove softly the insects etc.. āyāṇe nikklieve thānanisiyana tuyattasamkoe. puvvam pamajjanatthā limgatthā ceva rayaharanam.
(ONi 711)
Ratnatraya Three spiritual gems—Samyagdarsana (enlightened world-view), Samyagjñāna (enlightened knowledge) and Samyakcăritra (enlightened conduct); this trinity leads the Jiva (soul) to Moksa (liberation). jñānasraddhānacāritrarūpam ratnatrayam.......
(Yosa 1.15) sammaddamsaņaņānam caranam, mukkhassa kāraṇam jāņe......... rayanattayam.
(Brdrasam 39, 40)
Rajju. A conceptual unit of linear measurement used in Jain astrophysics; it is equal to % Jagasreni: it measures innumerable Yojanas (measured with the Pramanārgula), which is 1000 times an ordinary Yojana (-7.88 miles). ....jagasedhie sattamabhāgo rajjū pabhāsamte.
(Tripra 1.132) kā rajjūnāma? tiriyalogassa majjhimavitthäro.
(Dhava Pu 3 p. 34)
Ratnaprabhā Gem-hued infernal land-The gotra (clan) of the first infernal earth (Gharmā), where there are several kinds of gems and which is luminous due to the lusture of gems. (See fig. p. 396). etāsi nam sattanham pudhaviņam satta gottā pannattā, tam jahā-rayanappabhā, sakkarappabhā, vāluappabhā, parkappabhā, dhūmappabhā, tamā, tamatamā.
(Sthā 7.24) imdanilādibahuviharayanasambhavao rayaņappablādisu kvacit ratnaprabhāsanasambhavādvā rayanaprabhā. (Anu 254.3 Cū p. 35)
Ratnādhika
(Prasā 102 Vr)
Rati A kind of Nokaşāya (quasi-passions) which is a sub-type of Caritramohaniya (conduct deluding) Karma: the rise of which evokes attachment towards the external substances which are animate,
See-Rātnika.
Ratharenu A unit of linear measurement;

Page #303

- 286:
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
8 Trasarenus = 1 Rathareņu. ussehamgule anegavihe pannatte, tam jahaparamāņu tasareņā, rahareņi aggayam ca vālassa. likkhā jūya ya javo, atthaguna vivaddhiyā kamaSo.
(Anu 395.1) ....attha tasaremo sā egā rahareņū..... (Anu 399) See-Bālāgra.
Rasanāma A sub-type of Nāma (body-making) Karma, the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for the taste-system of the body (for example, the acrid taste of the chilly which is the body of the vegetablebodied soul). rasyate āsvādyate iti rasah, sa pañcadhā tiktakatukasāyāmlamadhurabhedāt, tannibandhanam rasanāmāpi pañcadhā....ijadudayāt jantusarīresu tikto raso bhavati yathā maricādinām tattiktarasanāma, evam seşānyapi rasanāmāni bhāvanīyāni. (Prajñā 23.49 V? Pa 473)
Ramyaka Varşa That region of the Jambūdvipa continent (in Jain Geography), which is situated in the north of Nila mountain and in the south of Rukmi mountain, in the west of Eastern Lavanasamudra and in the east of Western Lavanasamudra. kahi nam bhamte! jambuddive dive rammae nama vāse pannatte? goyama! milavamtassa uttareņam, ruppissa dakkhinenam, puratthimalavanasamuddassa paccatthimeņam, paccatthimalavaṇasamuddassa puratthimenam.
(Jam 4.265)
Rasanendriya Gustatory sense-organ-That sense-organ, by means of which the Jiva (soul) can apprehend the taste: it is available to the soul due to the Kşaljopasama (annihilation-cum-subsidence) of the Viryāntarāya (Karma, obstructing the spiritual energy) and specific (i.e. gustatory) sense-organ-veiling Karma, and the rise of the Argopānga Nama Karma (which is a sub-type of body-making Karma responsible for the availability of the primary and secondary organs of the body). viryāntarāyapratiniyatendriyāvaranakşayopasamāngopănganāmalābhāvastambhät....rasayatyenātmeti rasanendriyam. (ToVa 2.19)
Rasa Taste-One of the Laksana (defining characteristics) of Pudgala (physical substance), which can be percieved by the gustatory sense-organ. rasassa jibbham gahanam vayamti, jibbhāe rasam gahananı vayamti.
(U 32.62) See-Gandha.
Rasanendriya Asamvara (Aśrava)
(Sthā5.138) See—Jihvendriya Asamvara (Aśrava).
Rasanendriyanigraha
(Stha 5.138)
Rasa Gaurava 1. One type of Gaurava (arrogance); the inauspicious feeling of exaltation (and conceit) due to obtaining tasty foods (dainties etc.). rddhiprāptyabhimānāprāptaprarthanädvāreņātmano'subha bhāvo....raso rasanendriyārtho madhurādih.
(Sthi 3.505 Vr Pa 163) 2. Not abstaining from the agreeable food and feeling of disgust for disagreeable one. abhimatarasātyāgo'nabhimatänādarasca nitarām rasagauravam.
(BhaĀ 612 ViVr)
See-Jilvendriyanigraha.
Rasanendriya Pratyakşa
(NandiCū p. 14) See--Jihvendriya Pratyakşa.
Rasanendriyaprāņa Vital energy quâ gustatory sense-organ-One of the ten Prānas (vital energies), which engenders ihe power of taste.
(Prasă 1066)
Rasaja Very minute (subtle) organisms (Jivas (living beings)), which have the shape of worms and are born in (putrid) liquid foods like curd, buttermilk etc.. rasājjätä rasajāh-takrāranāladadhitimanādişu pāyukrmyākrtayo'tisūkşamā bhavanti.
(Da 4.9 HaVi Pa 141)
Rasanendriyarāgoparati
(Sthi 5.137)
See--Jilivendriyarāgoparati.

Page #304

-287
Jaina Päriblasika Sabdakosa Rasanendriya Samvara
bhaktivilepanāh khatvārigadhvajā”. (TaBlā 4.12)
(Stha 5.137)
See-Jilvendriya Samvara.
Rasaparityāga A kind of Bālıya Tapa (external austerities or Nirjarā (shedding Karma)): abstinence from the Vikrties like butter, milk, curd etc. or undertake the penance of Acāmāmla. se kim tam rasapariccae? rasapariccrc anegavihe pannatte, tain jahi-rivviie, paniyarasapariccēc, āyambilae, āyāmasitthabhoi, arasältäre, virasähāre, amtālāre, paintāhāre, lūhāhāre, se tain rasapariccoc.
(Aupa 35)
Rāga Attachment-The Pariņāma (1) (to undergo transformation from one state to another one) of the Jiva (soul) infused with affection, which is experienced as the feeling of Māyā (deceit) and Lobha (greediness). E.g.--attachment quâ sight, attachment quâ sensuality. attachment quâ affection. jam rāyaveyanijjam samuinnam bhāvao tao rão. so ditthi-visaya-nehānurāyarivo abhissamgo.. kuppavayanesu padhamo biio saddāiesu visaesu. visayādānimitto vi hu sineharão suyaisu..
(ViBhā 2964,2965) rāgo vivāgapaccaiyo; māyā-lobha-hassa-radi-tivedāṇam davvakammodaya-janidattādo.
(Dhava Pu 14 p. 11)
Rasavānijya A kind of Karinādana (occupation involving great bondage of Karma); trading in liquors, meat, milk, curd etc.. 'rasavānijje' tti madyādirasavikrayah.
(Bhaga 8.242 Vr)
Rāga Pāpa The tenth type of Pāpakarma (indulging in evil activity): the bon-dage of inauspicious Karma caused by indulging in attachment.
(AV; Pa 72) See-Preyaspāpa.
Rasavipāka ' Those Karma-prakrties (type of Karmas), whose fruition takes place in accordance with mild or intense intensity (rasa). rasam muklıyiktya vipāko nirdiśyamūno yāsām tāḥ rasavipākāh.
(Ka Prap. 37)
Rāga Pāpasthāna That Karma, due to the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (soul) indulges in the activity of attachment.
(hiCo 22.22) See-Mūna Pāpasthāna.
Rasavivarjana A kind of Bālya Tapa (external austerities or Nirjarā (shedding Karma)); abstinence from Vikrties like butter, milk, curd etc.. kliradahisappimai, paņiyam pāṇabhoyanam. parivajjanam rasanam tu, bhaniyam rasavivaijanani.
(U 30.36) See-Rasaparityāga.
Rājapinda A kind of Anācāra (2) (gross transgression of ascetic conduct); to receive bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) from a crowned king. muddhābhisittassa ranno bhikkhā rāyapindo.
(Da 3.3 ACü p. 60)
Rākşasa The sixth kind of the Vānamantara Deva (Forest--dwelling gods); the gods, belonging to this class, have a pure lusture; they have a horrifying appearance, a large head, long and red lips; they adorn themselves with golden ornaments, they make use of various types of cosmetics; their emblem is khatuñiga (a club or staff with a skull at the top). rākṣasā avadātā bhima bhimadarsanāh siralıkarilā raktalambaustrāl tapaniyavibhuşanā nāna
Rājapraśnīya Name of the second Upānga (secondary canonical work). A kind of Utkālika Sruta (a category of Agamas (canonical works), which is allowed to be studied at all time barring the akala prahara (i.e. the period in which the study of Āgamas is prohibited)); it contains dialogue between Ascetic Kesi with King Pradesi.
(Nandi 77)

Page #305

288:
Rātnika The Ācārya (preceptor), the Upādhyāya (religious teacher) and all ascetics, who are senior with respect to the tenure of ascetic life or who are senior with respect to knowledge, faith and conduct rāiņiesu.....āyariovajjhāyādisu savvasādhusu vā appanāto padhamapavvatiyesu. rātiņiyā puvvadikkhita.
(Da 8.40 ACup. 195) ‘ratnādhikeșu' jñānādibhāvaratnābhyucchriteşu.
(DaHāVr Pa 242, 253) ratnādhikah-paryāyajyesthah jñanadarśanacāritrādhiko vā.
(Prasā 102 Vr)
Jaina Päribhāṣika Šabdakosa Rucaka Pradeśa 1. Central ākāśa-pradeśas (space-units) of the Loka (cosmos)-A specific configuration formed by the eight Pradeśas (the indivisible units) quâ Akāśāstikāya (space) (i.e., space-units) which are situated right in the centre of the Tiryagloka (middle cosmos) (with four units in the centre of the plane of minimum size and the other four exactly above them in the next plane, the eight units forming a cubical shape similar to that of the cow-udder, see figure); the ten directions (dik) begin from this. (It is a very small cube with each dimension measuring two (space-units). etthanain tiriyalogamajjhe atthapaesie ruyae painatte, jao nam imão dasa disão pavahamti.....
(Bhaga 13.50) ...kşullakapratarayoh...tatra coparitane pratare catvārah pradesā gostanavaditatrāpi catvārastathaiveti.
(Sthā 10.30 Vr Pa 455) ....viyatpradeśāstakanirmāno rucakaścaturasräkrtih.
(Ta Bhā 3.10 V, p. 254) 2. The eight centralātma-pradeśas (soul-units). See-Madhyapradesa.
Rātribhakta Eating at night-An Anācāra (2) (gross transgression of the ascetic conduct); to accept food etc. at night and consume it. yadanācaritam..... rātribhaktam' rātribhojanam.
(Da 3.2 HÔVr Pa 116)
Rāstradharma A kind of Lokadharma (public morals): the law and order of the nation and its code of conduct rāştradharmo---desācāra).
(Sthä 10.135 Vr Pa 489)
Ristā Name of the fifth (infernal) earth of the lower cosmos.
(Stha 7.23) See-Añjanā.
Ruci 1. Faith-The world-view (i.e., faith in the categories of truth) that arises in the states of the three sets (of the matter of deluding Karma) viz., pure, semipure and impure. suddhāśuddhamisrapuñjatrayarūpam mithyatvamohaniyam....rucistu tadudayasampādyam tattvānām sraddhānam. (Stha 3.393 Vr Pa 141) 2. Samyagdarśana (enlightened world-view); the innate inclination towards the Tattva (category of truth). rucih--tattvābhilāşarīpā. (uśãVr Pa 563) dasavidhe sarāgasammaddamsane pannatte, tam jahā - ....dhammarui.. (Stha 10.104)
Rukmi Name of one of the six Varsadhara mountains, (upholding the Varşas or the seven regions of the Jambūdvipa); it is situated in the north of Ramyaka Varsa, south of Hairanyavata Varsa, west of Eastern Lavanasamudra and east of Western Lavanasamudra and it acts as the dividing line between Ramyaka and Hairanyavata regions. rammagavāsassa uttarenam, herannavayaväsassa dakkhiñenam, puratthimalavanasamuddassa paccatthimenan, paccatthimalavaṇasamuddassa puratthimenam, ettha nam jambuddive dive ruppiņāmam vāsaharapavvae pannatte.
Jam 4.268) ramyakahairanyavatayorvibhaktä rukmi.
(Tabla 3.11 Vr)
Rūkşa 1. A kind of Sparsa (touch); the quality of riksatā (dryness). 2. The negative (electrical) energy of the Paramāņu (the ultimate atom). snigdhatvam cikkanatvalaksanah paryāyah, tadviparītah, pariņāmo rūkşatvam. (Tavā 5.33.2) 3. Samyama (self-restraint). rūkşam-samyamah. .. (ĀBhā 6.110) See-Snigdha.

Page #306

289:
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa Rūkşavrtti 1. That ascetic, who performs activity in conformity with the practice of Samyama (self-restraint, ascetic conduct). 2. That ascetic, who accepts only insipid food in bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)). lūham samjamo, tassa anuvarohena vitti jassa so lūhavitti.
(Da 8.25 ACū p. 191)
follower); to give indication for business purposes and the like through the gestures using the hands etc. to the person who is located in the region which is beyond the limit which is resolved for in the vow. abhigrhitadesādbahih prayojanabhāve sadbamanuccārayata eva pareşām svasamipānayanartham svasarirarūpadarśanam rūpānupātaḥ.
(Upā 1.41 Vr p. 19) mama rūpam nirikşya vyāpāramacirānnispädayanti iti svavigrahaprarūpaņam rūpānupata iti nimiyate.
(Tavā 7.31.4)
Rūpaparicāraka The gods who are the inhabitants of the Brahma-loka and Lantaka Kalpa (i.e., the fifth and the sixth heavens respectively) and whose sexual desire gets fullfilled merely by having a glance at a goddess. dosu kappesu devā rīvapariyāragā pannatta, tam jahā-bambhaloge ceva, lamtage ceva.
(Stha 2.458)
Rūpi Corporal substance-The Mürtta (corporal) substance, which is possessed of colour, taste, smell and touch. rūpam-mūrttatā tadasti yeşām te rūpiņaḥ.
(Bhaga 7.127 Vr) See-Mürtta..
Ripa Satya A type of (verbal) truth; to address (or identify) someone on the basis of his specific outfit; for instance, to call a person wearing the monastic outfit an ascetic. rūve tti' rūpāpekṣayā satyam rüpasatyam, yathā prapancayati pravrajitarüpam dhārayan pravrajita ucyate na cāsatyatā'sya.
(Stha 10.89 V? Pa 465) Rūpastha Dhyāna A technique of meditation, in which the concentration of mind is practised by making the specific configuration the support (or object) of focussing the mind on. -samsthānālambi rūpastham. (Mano 4.23)
Roga Parīşaha A kind of Parişaha (hardship); the pain due to disease, which is to be endured equanimously by the ascetic (Muni). naccā uppaiyam dukkham, veyaņãe duhattie. adiņo thāvae pannam puttho tatthahiyāsae.. tegiccham nābhinamdejjā, samcikkhattagavesae. evam khu tassa sāmannam, jam na kujja na kārave..
(U 2.32, 33) Rocaka Samyaktva A kind of Samyaktva (right faith); that Samyaktva, on being possessed of which a person has unflinching faith in righteousness; nevertheless, he does not practise it. yattu sadanuşthānam rocayatyeva kevalam, na punaḥ kārayati tad rocakam. (ViBhā 2675 Vr)
Rūpātīta Dhyāna A technique of meditation, in which the concen tration of mind is practised by making the non-corporal form of the soul, which is immaculate and serene (being free from all sorts of sordidness and defilements) the support (or object) of focussing the mind on. sarvamalāpagatajyotirmayātmālambi rūpätitam.
(Mano 4.24)
Romāhāra The Ahāra (1) (appropriation of any class of material clusters) that is appro-priated by the Jiva (living being) through the pores of the body. ....tayāya phāseņa lomaāhāro. (SüträNi 172)
Rūpānupāta An Aticāra (partial transgression) of the vow of the Deśāva-kāśika (the tenth vow of the lay
Raudra One of the fifteen types of Paramādhārmika Deva (a type of Asurakumära Deva (a kind of Mansion-dwelling god) who inflict pain to the infernal beings);

Page #307

-290
Jaina Pāriblāșika Sabdakosa
those Asura Devas (demons), who are perpetrators of fierce action and who pierce and hang up the infernal beings on sword, spear, lance, javeline, long sharp spike, trident, needle and the like. asi-satti-komta-tomara-sula-tisülesu sūiyaggesu. poyamti kamdamāne, rudda khalu tattha neraie..
(SūtraNi 72)
Lagandasāyi A kind of Kāyaklesa (external austerity by undertaking yogic postures); to undertake the posture of lying down straight on the ground by keeping the body resembling a staff, that is, by making only the head and heels touch the ground while the remaining body being kept hanging in air (without touching the ground). lagandaśāyi-bhumyalagnaprstha.
(Sthä 7.49 Vr Pa 378)
Raudradhyāna Wrathful meditation-A kind of inauspicious (evil) meditation, in which one deeply gets immersed in the thoughts of the perpetration of violence, telling lie, stealing and the preservation of objects of sensual pleasures. himsā'nıtasteyavişayasamrakşanebhyo raudram.
(Tabhā 9.36)
Laghimā A type of Vikriyā Rddhi (supernatural protean power); by dint of which one can create the protean body which is even lighter than air. vāyorapi laghutarasarirată laghima.''
(Tavā 3.36)
La Laksana 1. A branch of astänga mahānimitta (the eightfold science of progntostication); the science which deals with the foretelling about the affluence etc. on the basis of the signs such as sriurksa, svastika, kalasa (pitcher) etc.. srivrkşasvastikabhrmgārakalasādilaksanavikşanāt traikālikasthānamānaisvaryādivisesajñānam laksaņam.
(Tavā 3.36) 2. Distinguishing characteristic--That characteristic on the basis of which the substance is disinctly identified as different from other substances. vyavacchedakadharmo laksanam. (Bhiksu 1.5)
Laghutva Metaphorical lighteness of the Jiva (soul) which abstains from the sinful activities of Himsā (injuring or killing the living beings) etc. (thus avoiding the heaviness of Karmic bondage). pāņāivāyaveramaneņam musāvāyaveramanenam adinnādāņaveramanenam mehinaveramanenam pariggahaverayanenam koha-mana-māyā-lobha-pejja-dosa-kalaha-abbhakkhāna-pesunna-paraparivāya-aratirati-māyāmosa-micchadainsanasalla-veramanenam....jivā lahuyattam havvamāgacchamti.
(Bhaga 12.42)
Laksanasamvatsara A type of Samvatsara (year); the Samvatsara which is identified on the basis of the Laksaņa (2) (distinguishing characteristic); it is of five kinds-constellation-based, lunar, season-based, solar and enlargement-based.
(Sthā 5.213) See--Pramāṇasamvatsara, Yugasamvatsara.
Laghu Prāyaścitta The Udghātika Prāyaścitta--that expiation, which is to be observed in rainy season and winter with respect to time (season) and as Nirvikrtika (to abstain from milk, curd etc.) up to Sasthabhakta (i.e., a two-day fast) with respect to penance. See-Guru Prāyascitta.
Laksanābhāsa Pseudo-characteristic-That which is not a Laksana (distinguishing characteristic), but appears only as a Laksana. atat tadiva ābhāsate iti tadābhāsah.
(Bhiksu 1.6 Vr)
Laghubhūtakāmi 1. One who wishes to make one's soul light (metaphorically with respect to karmic bondage). 2. One who aspires for Samyama (self-restraint or asceticism). ātmānam laghubhūtai kāmayate iti laghubhutakāmi. laglubluütah-samyamaḥ tam kāmaya

Page #308

-291
Jaina Pāribhāşika Sabdakosa te iti laghubhūtakāmi.
(ĀBhā 3.49)
Laghubhūtavihāri The ascetic who moves freely like air, without any restriction (of attachment to a place etc.). ladhubhūtagāmi-apratibaddhavihāri.
(ABhā 3.49) lahū jam na guru, sa puņa vāyā, lahubhūto lahusariso vihāro jesim te lahubhūtavihārino.
(Da 3.10 ACū p. 63)
accomplishes the first three kinds of bio-potentials). ye'paryāptakā eva santo mriyante na punaḥ svayogyaparyāptiḥ sarvā api samarthayante, te labdhyaparyāptakāḥ. te'pi niyamādāhārasarirendriyaparyāptiparisamāptāveva mriyante, närvāk.
(NandiMaV; Pa 105)
Labdhi Indriya A type of Bhāvendriya (psychical sense-organ); the attainment of the capacity of the sense-organs for apprehending the sensual objects, due to the Kşayopasama (annihilation-cum-subsidence) of the related veiling Karmas. labdhih-śrotrendriyādivişayah sarvātmapradeśānām tadāvaranakarmakşayopasamah.
(NandiMaVPa 76)
Lajjā Dāna The Dāna (charity or offering food etc. to the ascetics) which is given out of sheer shyness (or embarassment). 'lajjayā' hriyā dānam yattallajjādānam.
(Sthā 10.91 Vr Pa 470) Landa Time. (In minimum, it is the time taken by a wet palm of a young lady to dry up; in maximum, it is one Koti Pūrva (= 8400000 x 8400000 x 10 years). lamdamiti kālastasya vyākhyā-tarunitthie udaullo karo jāvatieņa kāleņa sukkati jahanno lamdakālo, ukkosena puvvakodi. "(NiCū 4 p. 51) samayaparibhāṣayā landaśabdena kālo bhanyata ityarthaḥ....udkārdrakaro yāvatā kālena 'iha' sāmānyena loke suşyati tāvān kālaviseşo bhavati jaghanyah, asya ceha jaghanyatvam pratyäkhyānaniyamavišeşādişu višeşata upayogitvät.
(Prasā Vr Pa 173) SeeYathālandika.
Labdhipulāka The first category of Nirgrantha (3); that ascetic (Muni), who, by exercising his Pulākalabdhi (powerful supernatural power), can destroy the large army of the Cakravarti (universal sovereign), for the cause of the interest of the Sangha (religious order). samghāiyāņa kajje cunnijjä сakkavattimavijie. tie laddhie juo laddhipulāo muneyavvo..
(Bhaga 25.278 Vr) See-Pulākalabdhi.
Labdhivīrya The potential spiritual energy obtained through Kșayopasama (annihilation-cum-sibsidence) or Kșaya (annihilation) of the Viryāntarāya (Karma, obstructing the spiritual energy). 'laddhivīrienam savīriya'tti vīryantarāyakşayakşayopasamato yā vīryasya labdhiḥ saiva tadhetutvād vīryam--labdhiviryam, tena saviryāh.
(Bhaga 1.373 Vr)
Labdhi 1. Attainment of the traits like knowledge, etc. due to Kşayopasama (annihilation-cum-subsidence) or Kşaya (annihilation) of the Karmas. labdhih-ātmano jñānādiguņānām tattatkarmakşayādito lābhah.
(Blaga 8.139 Vr) 2. Yogajavibhūti-Supernatural power, obtained through yoga (spiritual practices like Tapa, Dhyāna etc.)). tapovišeşād ddhiprāptirlabdhirityucyate.
(Tavā 2.47.2) See-Rddhi.
Labdhyaksara A variety of Akşaraśruta (articulate knowledge related with linguistic symbols); the literal (lingual) knowledge obtained on account of the Kşayopasama (annihilation-cum-subsidence) of Srutajñānāvaraṇīya (Karma, veiling the articulate knowledge) and with support of the sense-organs and mind. akkharaladdhi jassa'tthi tassa imdiyamanobhayavinnānato iha jo akkharalābho uppajjati tam laddhiakkharam.
(Nandi 56 Cū p. 45)
Labdhiaparyāpta The Jiva (living being), which necessarily dies in the state of Aparyāpta i.e., the state of unaccomplished bio-potentials. (But it necessarily

Page #309

Jaina Päribhāsika Sabdakosa
292: Laуaпaрипуа One kind of Punya (merit); bondage of the Punya Prakyti (auspicious types of Karma), incurred due to giving a residence (accomodation) to the right donee i.e., the ascetic. See-Annapunya.
sim devāṇam evatiyam kālam āue pahuppamte to kevalam pāviūna sijjhamtā.
(Sūtra 1.6.24 Cū p. 150) ....satta lave....tesim devāņam evatiyam kālam āue pahuppate to nam te devā tenam ceva bhavaggahaņeņam sijjhamtā bujjhamtā muccamtā parinivvāyamtā savvadukkhānam amtam karemtā. se teņathenam goyamā! evam vuccai-lavasattamā devā.
(Bhaga 14.85)
Lava A unit of time-measurement; 1 Lava = 7 Stoka
= näli
Muhūrtta
= 48 minute.
Lavālava One of the Yogasamgrahas: abiding by the Sāmācāri (rules of conduct quâ etiquette, formality and convention) with constant vigilance or undertaking the sadhana (spiritual practice) of observing the Apramāda (3) (non-remissness) every moment. lavälave' tti kälopalakṣaṇam tena kşane kşane sāmācāryyanusthānam kāryam.
(Sama 32.1.4 Vr Pa 55)
sattussāso thovam sattatthová lavitti nādavvo. sattattaridalidalavānālī benāliyā muhuttam ca..
(TriPra 4.287)
Lākşāvānijya . A kind of Karmādāna (occupation involving immense violence and possession); trading in sales of lac (shellac). 'lakkhavānijjam' tilākṣāyā äkare grahanato vikrayaḥ. .
(Bhaga 8.242 Vr)
Yojana
Lāghava Dharma,
Lavaṇasamudra The ring-shaped ocean which encircles the continent 2 lakh Yojana Illakh of Jambūdvipa; (the width of the ring being two lakh Yojanas (1 Yojana = 7.88 miles)) its total expanse is four lakh Yojanas. tä jambuddivam nam divam lavane ņāmam sumudde valaye valayāgārasamthānasamthite savvato samamtā samparikkhittānam citthati.. tā lavaṇasamudde....do joyanasatasahassāim cakkavälavikkhambhenam, pannarasa joyanasayasahassāim ekkāsiim ca sahassāim satam ca ūtālam kimcivisesūņam parikkheveņam āhiteti vadejjā..
(Sürya 19.2,4) jambūdvipo lavaṇasamudrena pariksiptah.
(TaBhā 3.8)
(Sthā 10.16)
See-Akiñcanya Dharma.
Lādha Observer of Samyama (self-restraint)-That ascetic (Muni), who sustains his life through bhikṣā ((accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)), which is Prāsuka (free from living beings) and Eșaniya (acceptable according to the rules) or leads his life in conformity with the virtues of the ascetic. lādhayati prāsukaişaniyāhāreņa sādhugunairvātmānam yāpayatiti lādhaḥ.
(u 2.18 SãVr Pa 107)
Lavasaptama Deva That Deva (god), belonging to the category of Anuttaropapātika (gods of the highest heaven), who would have attained the Mokşa (liberation) after having attained the omniscience in his previous birth, if he would have had a surplus life-span of only seven Lavas (1 Lava = 49% minute). je savvukkosiyāe thitie vattamti anuttarovavātigă te lavasattamā ityapadiśyante,jati nam te
Lāntaka Name of the sixth heaven; the sixth habitat of the Kalpopapanna Vaimānika Devas (the Empyrean gods with hierarchy). (See fig. p. 396).
(U 36.210)

Page #310

Jaina Paribhāṣika Sabdakosa
Läbhäntaraya
A sub-type of Antaraya (obstructing) Karma, due to the Udaya (rise) of which the obstruction crops up in acquirement of benefit; for example-the donor is generous; the object to be given is also available; the donee is also adept in begging; still, the donee would not get anything.
yadudayavaśāddānaguṇena prasiddhādapi dāturgṛhe vidyamanamapi deyamarthajātam yañcakusalo'pi gunavānapi yacako na labhate tallabhāntarāyam. (Prajña 23.23 Vr Pa 475)
Limga
1. The sexual desire which arises on account of the Udaya (rise) of the vedamohaniya Karma (the deluding Karma quâ sex).
2. The specific anatomical structure of the body of the female, male etc..
3. Costume, particular costume of an actor. limgam.....tam tiviham-vedo sariranivvatti nevaccham ca. (NandiCu p. 27) vedodayapadito'bhilaṣaviseso !ingam.
(Tavā 2.6.3) 4. The outfit (or paraphemalia) of an ascetic such as Rajoharana (a broomlike equipment used for cleansing the ground to avoid injury to the insects), through which he is identified as an
ascetic.
lingyate sädhuraneneti lingam rajoharaṇādidhāranalakṣaṇam. (AvaNi 1131 HaVr 2 p. 23) 5. The concomitance of Sadhana (proban or middle term) or Hetu (statement of Sadhana (proban or minor term)) with the minor term Sadhya (probandum or major term). amahāṇuvavattilakkhanam limgam........ (Dhava Pu 13 p. 245)
Limgakaṣāyakusila
A kind of Kaşayakusila Nirgrantha (3); That ascetic (Muni), who indulges in anger, conceit in matters related with the Linga (4) (the outfit of the ascetic). (Bhaga 25.283 Vr) See-Janakaṣayakusila.
Limga Pulaka
A kind of Pulaka Nirgrantha (3).
1. That ascetic (Muni), who keeps outfits in more quantity than the limit prescribed by the scriptures.
2. That ascetic (Muni), who puts on the outfit of
~: 293:~
the heretics purposelessly. yathoktalingadhikagrahaṇät niṣkärane'nyalimgakaraṇādva lingapulākaḥ.
(Sthat 5.187 Vr Pa 320)
Limgapratiṣevaṇākusila
A kind of Pratisevana Kusila Nirgrantha (3): that ascetic (Muni), who earns his livelihood through his Linga (4) (the outfit of the ascetic). (Stha 5.187 Vr Pa 320)
See-Janapratiṣevaṇākusila.
Likṣā
A unit of linear measurement;
1 Likṣā-8 Bālāgras (hair-tips) of a human being of Bharatakṣetra and Airavatakṣetra. (Anu 399) See-Bālāgra, Yūkā.
Lipta
A type of blemish related with Eṣaṇā Doṣa (Grahanaiṣaṇa) (blemish pertaining to comportment quâ acceptance of food etc.); accepting such food in blikṣa (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)). which is offered from vessels etc. besmeared with Sacitta (animate) articles (such as vegetable and the like).
dhadadhitemanādi.
liptam sacittphalādirasena, yad va liptam dug(Prasa 568 Vr)
Leśya
Psychic colour-A type of radiation, emanated from the soul at a very subtle level of consciousness, which functions with a subtle body called Taijasa Sarira (fiery body);
the auspicious (benevolent) and inauspicious (malevolent) flows of Bhava (1) (disposition at subtle level of consciousness) and the Pudgala (material cluster) of black up to white colours, which become means in their production. lessa tti-rassio. (Nandicap. 4) lesya-antaḥkaraṇavṛttih.
(Sūtra 1.4.52 Vr Pa 120) kṛṣṇādidravyasācivyāt, pariņāmo ya ātmanaḥ. sphaṭikasyeva tatrayam, lesyāśabdaḥ prayujya(US Vr Pa 656)
te.
Lesyagati
Transformation of one Lesya (psychic colour) into another Lesya.

Page #311

294:
samprāpya tadrupāditayā parinamanti să leśyāgatih.
(Prajižā 16.49 Vr Pa 329) Leśyānupātagati The reincarnation of the Jiva (soul) in that very same gradation of Leśyā (psychic colour), whose Pudgalas (material clusters) were appropriated just at the time of death in his previous life. lessānuvāyagati-jallessāim davvāim pariyāittā kālam kareti, tallessesu uvavajjati, tam jahā – kanhalessesu vā jāva sukkalessesu vā. leśyānupātagatiriti lesyāyā anupātaḥ-anusaraņam tena gatirleśyānupātagati)....yāni lesyädravyāni paryādāya jivah kālam karoti talleśyeşūpajāyate, na seşalesyesu tato jivo lesyädravyānyanusarati.
(Praj7a 16.50 VỊ Pa 329)
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa Lokadharma Public morals—Mundane law; the customs and conventions prevalent in village, city etc., E.g.mores of honestly earning, mutual co-operation, means employed for the protection of the public interest and so on. grāma-nagara-rāştra-kula-jāti-yugādināmācāro vyavasthā vā lokadharmaḥ. grāmādişu janānāmaucityenia vittārjanavyayavivāhabhojyādiprathānām pārasparikasahayogādervā ācaranamācārah. tesẵn ca litasamraksanārtham pray1ujiyamānã upāyāḥ vyavasthā....... lokadharmah-laukiko vyavahāra ityucyate.
(Jaisidi 8.14 Vr) lokadharmo deśakālādibhih parivartaniyasvaripah vargaviseşairvibhedamāpannaśca.dharmastu ātmodayakārakalı, aparivartaniyasvarūpah sarvasādhāranaśca ityanayorbhedah.
(Jaisidi 8.13 Vr)
or
Loka Cosmos (universe)-That which is possessed of the five Astikāyas (extended substances); or that part of the space wherein the six substances viz., Dharma (medium of motion), Adharma (medium of rest), Akasa (space), Kāla (time), Pudgala (material cluster) and Jiva (soul) exist. ....pamcatthikāyā, esaņam evatie loetti pavu-ccai..... (Bhaga 13.55) dhammo ahammo āgāsam, kālo puggalajamtavo. esa logo tti panna-tto,......
(U 28.7) şaddravyātmako lokaḥ.
(Jaisidi 1.8)
Loka
Lokapāla Universal guards-A kind of Kalpopapanna Deva (Empyrean gods with hierarchy); the gods, appointed by the Indra (the king of the gods) to bear the responsibility of the universal guards. lokapālā āraksikārthacarasthāniyāḥ.
(TaBhā 4.4) Lokabindusāra Name of the fourteenth Pūrva (canonical work of earlier lore); it contains the description of the Labdhies such as) Sarvakşarasannipāta etc. and it is par excellence in the Loka (cosmos) or Srutaloka (the world of knowledge) like the dot of the nasal sound which is placed at the top. coddasamam logabimdusāram, tam ca imammi loe sutaloe vā bimdumiva akkharassa savvuttamam savvakkharasamnivātapadhitattanato logabimdusāram, tassa padaparimāņam addhaterasa padakodio.
(NandiCū 104 p. 76)
Loka Anupreksā Contemplation on (nature of) the cosmos-The eleventh Anuprekṣā (4) (contemplative meditation); Repeated reflection or exercise (i.e., practice) of the contemplation on the Loka (cosmos) possessed of varied transformation, which is undertaken for the enrichment (rectification) of the knowledge of Tattvas (categories of truth). pañcāstikāyātmakam vividhapariņāmamutpattisthityanyatānugrahapralayayuktam lokam citrasvabhāvamanucintayet. evam hyasya cintayatastattvajñānavisuddhirbhavatiti lokänuprekşā.
(TaBhā 9.7)
Lokavipaśyi One who undertakes the practice of sarira-prekşā, i.e., perception of the body (which is one of the methods of Preksādhyāna (perceptive meditation) lokah-sarīram. tasya vipasyi lokavipasyi.
(ABhā 2.125)

Page #312

Jaina Päribhāṣika Sabdakosa
Lokasamjñā
1. Popular belief, mundane belief.
lokasanja svacchamdaghatitavikalparipä laukikācarită. (Stha 10.105 Vr Pa 479) 2. A kind of Sanjña (3) (instinct), through which a specific sensation occurs; that sensation which occurs on account of the perception of the very own object by each of the sense-organ. samanyavabodhakriyaiva samjayate'nayetyoghasamjna, tatha tadviseṣavabodhakriyaiva samjayate'nayeti lokasanjñā.
(Sth 10.105 Vr Pa 479)
See-Oghasanjñā.
Lokasthiti
The law/principle of universal (cosmic) order. lokasya pañcastikäyätmakasya sthitiḥ-svabhavah lokasthitiḥ. (Std 10.1 Vr Pa 446)
Lokākāśa Śreņi
A row of the Pradeśas (indivisible units) of the Lokākāśa (cosmic space):
the east-west oblong, south-north oblong and upward-downward oblong >ws of space-units are innumerable with fespect to the substance (i.e., number of entities). logägäsasedhio nam bhante! davvatthayae kim samkhejjão? asamkhejjão? anamtão? goyama! no samkhejjão, asamkhejjão, no aṇam
tão.
päinapadinayatão nam bhamte! logāgāsaseḍhio davvatthayae kim samkhejjão? evam ceva. evam dahinuttarayatão vi, evam uddhamahāyatão vi. (Bhaga 25.75, 76)
Lokänta
1. The ultimate boundary of the Loka (cosmos). beyond which there is only supra-cosmic space (Alokākāsa).
lokasyanto lokanta älokäntäditi. (TaVa 10.6.2) 2. A type of Vyavasaya (convictions and rituals); the conclusion based on the mundane (secu-lar) treatises such as economics and the like. loko-lokasastram tatkṛtatvät tadadhyeyatvaccarthasästrādiḥ tasmädanto-nimmayastasya va paramarahasyam paryanto veti lokantah. evamitanavapi, navaram vedä ṛgädayah, samaya jainädisiddhantāḥ. (Stha 3.511 Vr Pa 164) See-Vyavasaya.
Lokantika
~:295:~
(Stha 3.86 Vr Pa 111)
See-Laukantika.
Lokottara Upakāra
Supra-mundane beneficence-The activities of beneficence which aim at the ultimate development of soul; e.g-to deliver sermons on Dharma (1) (spiritual doctrine), to offer Niravadya Dana (offering food etc. to the ascetics), which promotes Samyama (self-restraint or ascetic
conduct).
lokottarah-päramärthika upakāraḥ, dharmopadesadiripo niravadyadānādirüpo vā.
(Jaisidi 9.20 Vr)
Lokottara Dharma
Dharma (1) (spiritual doctrine) leading to the summum bonum-The Dharma (1), instrumental to the purification of the soul, which is in the form of the śruta (knowledge) and Caritra (conduct).
duvilo loguttario, suyadhammo khalu carittadhammo ya. (DaNi 40) See-Lokadharma.
Lokopacăra Vinaya
Formal rules of modesty
1. To observe modesty in accordance with the popular behaviour, to get up from the seat when the Guru (2) arrives, to pay reverence to him by folding the hands and the like. lokānāmupacāro-vyavahārastena sa eva vä vinayo lokopacăravinayah.
(Stha 7.130 Vr Pa 388) 2. To have pleasing behaviour (to act in confor mity with the intention of the Guru and the like. upacāreņa sukhakärikriyāviśeşeṇa nivṛtta aupacarikaḥ sa căsau vinayaśca aupacārikavinayaḥ, (Prasar Pa 68)
Lobha
Greediness-One of the four Kaṣāyas (pass
lons):
that Adhyavasaya (subtlest level of consciousness) which arises due to craving and posse
ssion.
trṣṇaparigrahadhyavasayo lobhah. (ÁBhd 3.72)
Lohha Pipa
The ninth type of Päpakarma (indulging in evil activity);

Page #313

- 296:
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
the bondage of inauspicious Karma caused by indulging in greediness.
(AV? Pa 72)
Lobha Pāpast hãng The Karma, due to the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (soul) indulges in greediness. (Jhica 22.22) See-Māna Pāpasthāna.
Satyamahāvrata (the second great vow of truth); to give up greediness prudently—to undertake the Pratyākhyāna (1) (formal resolve (vow) of absti-nence)) of greediness. lobhaḥ trsņālakṣaṇaḥ kūtasäkşitvādidoşāņāmagraṇiḥ samastavyasanaikarājo jalanidhiriva durbharaḥ karmodayāvirbhūto rāgapariņāmastadudayādapi vitathabhāşi bhavati. atra satyavratamanupālayatā tadākārapariņāmaḥ pratuākhuega iti bhāvanigam. (TaBha 7.3 VI)
Lobhapiņda A type of Utpādana Dosa (the blemish pertaining to the ways adopted in obtaining bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) by an ascetic); to take rich (sumptuous) food and sweets in too much quantity out of infatuation in bhikṣā. yathābhāvam-labhyamānam khaddam--pracuram'snigdhādi' lapanātrīprabhịtikam bhadrakarasamitikytvā yad grhņāti sa lobhapindah.
(PiNi 481 Vr) atilobhād bhikṣārtham paryațato lobhapindah.
(Yośā 1.38 Vr p. 135)
Lobhasamjñā Instinct of greediness-Sensation due to attachment of greediness on account of the Udaya (rise) of lobhavedaniya Karma (which arouses greediness). lobhavedaniyodayato lālasatvena sacittetaradravyaprārthanā lobhasañjñā..
(Prajna 8.1 VỊ Pa 222)
Lola A blemish of Pratilekhanā (inspection of monastic paraphernalia); while inspecting the cloth, allow it to rub against the hand or the ground. lolo-yadbhümau kare vā pratyupekşyamänavastrasya lolanam. (U 26.27 SãVr Pa 541)
Lobhapratyaya A type of kriyasthāna (the state in which the Kriya (urge) occurs)); the urge (proclivity) and the activity of craving for longevity and sexual pleasures. je ime bhavamti āranniyā....aham na uddaveyavvo anne uddaveyavvā.evāmeva te itthikāmehim mucchiyā....evam khalu tassa tappattiyam sāvajjam ti āhijjai.
(Siitra 2.2.14)
Lobhapratyayā Kriyā A type of Preyaspratyayā Kriyā (urge quâ attachment); it is the urge due to greediness. (Sthā 2.36)
Laukāntika 1. A special class of gods of the fifth heaven, who dwell in the lokāntika vimāna (habitats near the ultimate boundary of the cosmos) which are situated in the eight intersteller spaces between the Krsnarājies. (See figure on p.......... This class of gods attains Mokșa (liberation) in the very next birth. brahmaloko lokaḥ, tasyānto lokāntah, tasminbhavā laukāntikāḥ.
(Sasi 4.24) lokānte vā audayikabhāvalokāvasāne bhavā anantarabhave muktigamanāditi lokāntikāḥ.
(Sthā 3.86 Vr Pa 111) eesi ņam atthanham kanharāiņam atthasu ovāsamtaresu atpha logamtigatigavimāņā paņņattā.....
(Bhaga 6.106) eesuņam atthasu logamtiyavimāņesu atphavihā logamtiyā devā parivasamti..... (Bhaga 6.110)
Lobhavijaya Conquest of anger-Inhibition of greediness, brought about through the therapeutic) contemplation like-"greediness cannot be ended through greediness; also its consequences are not good." krodhasya vijayo durantādiparibhāvanenodayanirodhaḥ krodhavijayaḥ..evam....lobhavijayena.
(U 29.71 ŠāVPa 593)
Lobhaviveka A Bhāvanā (4) (supportive contemplation) of the
Laukika Upakāra Mundane beneficence—The philanthrophic activities and the like, which do not promote Samyama (self-restraint or ascetic conduct) but

Page #314

Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa promote the mundane behaviour (relations). laukikah-apāramārthika upakāraḥ.
(Jaisidi 9.21) See-Lokottara Upakāra.
297 :
(U 23.26 SãVr Pa 502) vakrajadah-sathatvamugdhatvadharmadvayayuktāh keciccaramatirthakarasādhavah.
(PrasāV? Pa 183) See-Rjujada.
Laukikadharma
(DaNi 38)
See-Lokadharma.
Laukika Vyavasāya Mundane convictions and rituals-The convictions and rituals made on the basis of the popular beliefs of people. (Sthā 3.396) See-Vyavasāya.
Vakrasamācāra 1. Hypocrite (ascetic)—That person, who, in spite of renouncing the household life, indulges in unrestraintful activities (i.e. mundane affairs), and is prone to worldly life. 2. That person, who is inclined towards Samsāra (labyrinth of transmigration in mundane existence). 'vamkasamāyāre'....asamyamam samācarati..... āgamaparibhāṣāyām rjuh-samyamo mokso vā, vakraḥ-asamyamaḥ samsāro vā. (ABhā 1.98)
Va
Vamsā Name of the second (infernal) earth of the Adholoka (lower cosmos). See-Anjanā.
Vacanaasamyama Lack of restraint over speech-To indulge in vicious activity of speech. manovākkāyānāmasamamāsteṣāmakusalāmudiraņāni.
(Sama 17.1 Vr Pa 32)
Vamśīpatrikā A type of yoni (uterus); the yoni which has the shape of the leaves of the bamboo-grove; mother of common man is possessed of such yoni (uterus). vamsivattitānam joni pihajjanassa. vamsajālyāḥ patrakamiva yā sā vamsipatrikā.
(Sthā 3.103 VPa 116) See-Kūrmonnatā, Samkhāvarttā.
Vacanaasamvara Indulging in such vocal activity which causes the attraction of Karma.
(Sthā 10.11)
Vaktavyatā The description of a single topic, interpretation of the accepted (decided) meaning in one narrative. ajjhayaņāisu suttapagāreņa suttavibhāgena vā icchā parūvijjamti sā vattavvatā bhavati.
(Anu 100 Cū p. 85)
Vacanadanda To employ the speech in inauspicious (evil) activity: to indulge in sinful speech. vaidamdo sāvajjā bhāsā. (ĀvaCu 2 p. 77) Vacanaduspranidhāna Concentration of speech in evil-That state of speech, in which concentration of speech is on telling lie.
(Stha 3.99) See-Manoduṣpranidhāna.
Vakrajada That ascetic (Muni), who is croocked by nature, but at the same time not amaneble to even common sense understanding; it would be very difficult to explain the true spirit of the basic truths of religion to such person. 'vakkajada ya'tti, vakrāśca vakrabodhatayājadāśca tata eva svakānekakuvikalpato vivaksitārthapratipattyakşamatayā vakrajadāḥ.
Vacananirvisa A type of Auşadhi Ķddhi (supernatural power quâ healing through touch etc.). 1. By dint of this supernatural power, the food which is bitter or poisoned gets transformed into sweet food or food free from poison, by the effect of mere utterences of the ascetic equipped with this Rddhi (2) 2. By dint of this supernatural power, the Jiva (living being), afflicted with many diseases,

Page #315

-298:
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa nasamkirtanānusmaraņādiḥ. (Tavā 9.23.6)
become free from them immediately by hearing the utterences of the ascetic equipped with this Rddhi. tittādivivihamannam, visajuttam jie vayanamettena. pāvedi nivvisattam, sā riddhi vayananivvisā ņā
mā..
Vacanavibhakti Discretion in speaking-To use discretory power with respect to what is to be spoken and what is not to be spoken; to use prudence in making statement. vacanasya vibhaktirvacanavibhaktiḥ, vibhajanam vibhaktih-evambhūtamanavadyamitthambhūtam ca sāvadyamityarthah.
(DaNi 23 Hāvr Pa 14)
ahavā bahuvāhihim, paribhūya jhatti homti ņirogā. sodum vayaņam jie, să riddhi vayananivvisā nāmā..
(TriPra 1074, 1075)
Vacanapunya
(JaitaVi 3.4)
Vacanasamvara Inhibition of the activity of speech. (Sthā 10.10)
See-Vākpunya.
Vacanabala 1. A kind of Prāna (vital evergy); one of the ten types of vital energy responsible for vocal processess.
(Prasā 1066) 2. A kind of balālambana Rddhi (supernatural power obtained through yoga (spiritual practices like Tapa, Dhyāna etc.)), related with Vacanabala (1) (the vital energy quâ speech). See-Vāgbali.
Vacanasampadā Grandeur quâ speech-A type of Ganisampadā (grandeur of Acārya); the grandeur of the Ācārya (preceptor) due to his readily acceptable, sweet, independently articulated and unequivocal speech. vayanasampadā cauvvihā pannattā, tam jahāādijjavayane yāvi bhavati, mahuravayane yāvi bhavati, anissiyavayane yāvi bhavati, asamdiddhabhāsi yāvi bhavati. se tam vayanasampadā.
(Dasā 4.7)
Vacanayoga Vocal activity of the Jiva (soul)-One of the threefold Yoga (2) (activities of mind, speech and body); vocal power and activity of the Jiva (soul), accruing from the assistance of the Bhāṣāvargaņā (a class of material clusters which are specifically used in the process of speaking). vākkaranena sambandhādātmano yad viryasamutthānam bhāşakasaktiḥ sa vagyogah.
(TaBhā 6.1 Vr)
Vacanasupraạidhāna That state of speech, in which concentration on using righteous speech is made for the purification of soul.
(Sthā 3.97) See-Kāya Supranidhāna. Vacasā sāpānugrahasamartha That ascetic (Muni), who has the capacity to give a curse and grant a boon through his utterences.
(Aupa 24 V, p. 52) See-Manasā sāpānugrahasamartha. Vacogupti Gupti quâ Speech-A Bhāvanā (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Ahimsa Mahāvrata (the first great vow of Ahimsā). (Sama 25.1.3) See-Vāksamitiyoga.
Vacanayoga Pratisamlinatā Refraining from the evil activity and undertaking of the virtuous activity of speech. akusalavainiroho vā, kusalavaiudiranam vā.se tam vaijogapadisamlīnayā. (Aupa 37)
Vacanavinaya Verbal modesty-To undertake auspicious activity of speech (based on modesty) towards the Acārya (preceptor) and the like who are worthy of being respected. Even in their absence, to eulogize and remember them. parokşeşvapi kāyavārmanobhirañjalikriyāgu
Vajrarṣabhanārāca Samhanana A type of Samhanana (bone-structure); the (strongest type of) bone-structure, in which there is vajra-pin (or nail), rsabha--the bondage (of the bones), nārāca-inarkata bandha i.e., inter

Page #316

299:
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa locking of bones on both sids (the shape formed by mutual knitting); it means the ends of the two bones are mutually inter-locked and the third bone acts as a bondage over them and all the three bones are nailed together.
vairamajjhannam camdapadimam padivannassa....punnimāe abhattaţthe bhavati.
(VyaBhā 10.5)
vajram—kilikā, ışabhaḥ-pariveștanapattah, nārācah-ubhayato markațabandhah, yatra dvayorasthnorubhayatomarkațabandhena baddhayoh pattākstinā trtiyenāsthnā parivestitayorupari ta-dasthitritayabhedi kilikākāram vajranāmakamasthi bhavati tadvajrarsabhanārācam.
(Shã 6.30 Vr Pa 339)
Vajrāsana After sitting in the posture of Virāsana (that is, by putting the right leg on the left one and vice versa), to hold the big toes by the hands, with the arms kept in vajrākrti in the back (both arms crossing each other). vāmom'hrirdakṣinorūdhrvam, vāmorupari dakșinaḥ kriyate yatra tadvirocitam virāsanam smrtam.. prsthe vajrākrtibhūte dorbhyām viräsane sati. gļhniyāt pādayoryatrāngușthau vajrāsanam tu tat..
(Yośā 4.127) uktasvarüpe vīrāsane sati prşthe vajrākärābhyām dorbhyām pādayoryatrānguşthau grhnīyāt tad vajrāsanam. idam vetālāsanamityanye.
(YośāVr p. 960) See-Vīrāsana.
Vajramadhyā Candrapratimā A type of Candrapratimā (an intensive course of penance); the practitioner of this course begins his penance on the first dayof the dark moon by taking fifteen Datties (food, drinks etc. given to the ascetic, without breaking the flow) each of food and drink in meals once a day); the number of Datties is decreased on each successive days up to one Datti each of food and drink on the dark moon day, after which there is increase in number of Datties on each successive days up to 15 Datties each of food and drink on the 14th day of bright moon, and lastly, observing complete fast on the full moon day. (See table)
Vadha 1. That activity (of violence), through which other living being is killed, or suffering or affliction is perpetrated to it. vināśaparitāpasamklesabhedāt trividho vā, āha catappajjāyaviņāso dukkhuppāo ya samkileso ya. esa vaho jiņabhaņio vajjeyavvo payatteņam..
(Sthā 1.93 Vr Pa 24) 2. An Aticāra (partial transgression of the vow of the Sthūlaprānātipātaviramana (abstinence from causing injury to gross living beings which have capacity to move about, first vow of the lay follower); to strike with a cudgel the animals or the servants who are dependent on him. 'vahe' tti vadho yastyādibhistādanam.
(UPā 1.32 Vrp. 10)
Krsnā
Number of Datties
Suklā
Number of Datties
14
15 Fasting
Vadha Parişaha A kind of Parişaha (hardship); the pain felt on being beaten; it is to be endured equanimously by the ascetic. hao na samjale bhikkhū, manam pi na paosae. titikkham paramam naccā, bhikkhudhammam vicimtae.. samaņam samjayam damdam, hanejjā koi katthai. natthijivassa nāsu tti, evam pehejja samjae..
(U 2.26, 27)
(Sukla: Bright Moon; Krşņā: Dark Moon)

Page #317

-: 300:Vanakarma A kind Karmādāna (occupation involving immense violence and possession); trading in cutting of forest, timber etc.. vanakarma yat chinnānāmacchinnänām ca tarukhandānām patrāņām puspāņām phalānām ca vikrayanam vrttikte tadvanakarma.
(PrasãVr Pa 62)
Vanacāri Deva Forest-dwelling gods-Vānamantara (Vyantara) Deva; those gods, who go on roaming about in many of such places like forest, garden etc. with playful tendencies. vaneșu—vicitropavanādişūpalakṣaṇatvādanyeşu ca vividhāspadeşu krīdaikarasatayā caritum silameşāmiti vanacārinah.
(u 36.205 ŚãV? Pa 701) See-Vānamamtara.
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa 'vandanakena' ācāryādyucitapratipattirūpeņa.
( 29.11 SãVr Pa 580) See-Krtikarma. 2. The third chapter of the Āvasyaka (Sütra) (canonical work consisting of Şadāvasyaka (six chapters to be recited daily at both twilights)); to pay honour and respect to the virtuous persons observing ascetic conduct through obeisance and bowing down with folded hands; to eulogise, to perform reverential salutation through auspicious mind, speech and body. ....gunavao ya padivatti.....tatie caraṇādigunasamühavato vamdañanamamsanādiehim padivatti kātavvā.
(Anu 74 Cū p. 18) vandyate-stūyate'nena prasastamanovākkāyavyāpārajāleneti vandanam. (AvaHäVr 2 p. 14) 3. A canonical work belonging to the category of Argabāhya (śruta) (the canonical works other than the Argas (1) (principal canonical works)); that treatise, in which there is the description about the person, worthy of obeisance and otherwise. vandanam-praņāmaḥ, sa kasmai kāryaḥ kasmai ca neti yatra varnyate tat vandanam.
(TaBhā 1.20 Vr)
Vanaspatikāya The fifth one among the six Şadjivanikāyas (six classes of living beings). (ACūlā 15.42) See-Vanaspatikāyika.
Vanaspatikāyika Vegetation-bodied beings—That Jiva (soul, living being), the body of which is vegetation. vanaspatiḥ-latādirūpaḥ pratitah, sa eva käyaḥ—śariram yeşām te vanaspatikāyāḥ, vanaspatikāyā eva vanaspatikāyikāḥ.
(Da 4 Sū3 HāV? Pa 138)
Vandanā Mudrā To keep both hands in the shape of a budded lotus, while standing and keeping both the elbows on the abdomen. mukulikytamādhāya jatharopari kūrparam. sthitasya vandanamudrā karavandvam niveditā..
(Amisrā 8.54)
Vanipakapinda A type of Utpādana Dosa (the blemish pertaining to the ways adopted in obtaining bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) by an ascetic); to obtain bhikṣā by praising the religious sect, to which the donor belongs. śramana-brāhmana-krpaņā'tithi-svānādibhaktānām purataḥ pindārthamātmānam tattadbhaktam darśayato vanipakapindah.
(Yośā 1.38 V, p. 135)
Vamana A kind of Anācāra (2) (gross transgression of ascetic conduct); to practise vomitting as a preventive measure against disease, or for the purpose of maintaining one's beauty, strength etc.. vamanam chaddanam....vireyanam kasāyādihim....etāni äroggapadikammāņi rüvabalatthamaņātinnam.
(Da 3.9 ACū p. 62)
Varuṇopapāta A kind of Kālika Śruta (a category of Agama (2) (canonical work) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night), in which the description of a god named Varuna is found and on reciting which, the god Varuna himself becomes manifestly present.
Vandanā 1. Obeisance-To treat the Acārya (preceptor) etc. with due reverence and honour.

Page #318

Jaina Pāribhāşika Sabdakosa
-301 :
'varuņovavāe' jāhe tam ajjhayanam uvautte samāne anagāre pariyattei, tāhe se....samayanibaddhattanao....Vareha varam ti.....
(Nandi 78 Cū p. 59)
the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for the colour-system of the body (for example, the white complexion of the body of the crane (bird) which is a five-sensed subhuman soul). varnyate-alarkriyate sariramaneneti varnah, sa ca pañcaprakāraḥ śvetapitaraktanilakrsnabhedāt, tannibandhanam nāmāpi pañcadhā.... yadudayājjantusariresu svetavamaprādurbhāvo yathā bisakanthikānām tat svetavarnanāma, evam sesavarnanāmānyapi bhāvaniyāni.
(Prajñā 23.47 VPa 473)
Vargacülikā A kind of Kālika Śruta (a category of Agama (2) (canonical work) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night); the cūlikā (appendix) to the vargas (groups of chapters) of the Antakrtadašā and Anuttaropapātikadaśā (the eighth and the ninth Argas (principal canonical works) respectively). vaggo ti vivakkhāvasāto ajjhayaņādisamüho vaggo, jahā amtakadadasāņam attha vaggā, anuttarovavātiyadasāņam tinni vaggā, tesim cūlā vaggacūlā.
(Nandi 78 Cū p. 59)
Varnākşara A type of Aksara (letter). vannakkharam-vannijjati aneņābhiheto attho iti vanno, sa cărthasya, kudye citravarnakavat, ahavā dravye gunavisesavarnakavat. vamyateabhilapyate'neneti varnākşaram.
(NandiCū p.44) See—Samjñākşara.
Vargaņā A group (or set) of similar material things (or clusters). sajātiyavastusamudāyo vargaņā, samūho, vargah, rāśiḥ iti paryāyāḥ.
(ViBhā 635 Vr)
Vargatapa A type of Itvarika Anasana (fasting for a definite period of time): the Tapa (penance) undertaken by multiplying the Ghanatapa by Ghanatapa. ghana eva ghanena gunito vargo bhavati....etadupalakṣitam tapo vargatapaḥ.
(U 30.10 SāVPa 601)
Vartamānanaigama A type of Naigama Naya (pantoscopic Naya (non-absolutistic standpoint)); intention of completion of a process even in an incomplete one; for instance, a person who is occupied in bringing the material like fuel, water etc. (for cooking purposes), when asked (about what is he doing), replies that he is cooking rice. vartamānanaigamah-apūrņāyāmapi kriyāyām pürnatāsamkalpah, yathā-edhodakādyāharanapravrtta odanam pacāmīti. (Bhikṣu 5.5 Vr)
Vargavargatapa A type of Itvarika Anasana (fasting for a definite period of time); the Tapa (penance) undertaken by multiplying the Vargatapa by Vargatapa. varga eva yadā vargena gunyate tadā vargavargo bhavati.
(U 30.11 SāVr Pa 601)
Varttanā The duration i.e. existence of the substance, which depends upon time. sarvabhāvānām vartanā kālāśrayā vrttih.
(TaBhā 5.22)
Varna Colour-The Laksana (distinguishing characteristic) of the Pudgala (physical substance), which is perceptible to the Cakşurindriya (eyes).
(U 28.12) SeeGandha.
Varddhakiratna One of the fourteen ratnas (precious and unique animate and inanimate objects) of the Cakravarti (universal sovereign); the artisan who is adept in building of the army camp and the bridge. vardhakih-grhanivesādisūtraņākāri.
(Prasā Vr Pa 350)
Varnanāma A sub-type of Nāma (body-making) Karma,
Vardhamāna Avadhijñāna A type of Avadhijñāna (clairvoyance);

Page #319

~:302~
after origination, it goes on augmenting in all respects.
bahubahutarendhanaprakṣepädibhirvarddhamanadahanajväläkaläpa iva pärvävasthato yathayogam prasastaprasastataradhyavasayabhavato bhivarddhamanamavadhijñānam varddhamanakam. (Nandi 9 MaVr Pa 82)
Varşadharaparvata
The six mountains viz., Himavān, Mahāhimavän etc., upholding the seven varsas (regions) viz., Bharata, Haimavata etc. of the Jambudvipa and demarcating them.
varṣāṇām vibhaktāraḥ himavän mahāhimavän nisadho nilo rukmi sikharityete şad varṣadharaḥ parvatāḥ. (TaBha 3.11)
Varṣārātra
A type of Varṣāvāsa (sojourning at a fixed place during rainy season);
two months' sojourn in Asvina and Kartika. (BrBh 2734 Cũ)
See-Prävṛtkāla.
Varṣāvāsa
To sojoum at a fixed place for four months of rainy season.
varisāsu cattări måså egattha acchamtiti väsävāso. (Dasa 4.13 Cii Pa 52)
Valanmarana
A type of Marana (death).
1. Death of the person who has fallen from the ascetic life.
'valayamaraṇe' tti samyamayogebhyo valatam-bhagnavratapariṇatinam vratinam maranam valanmaraṇam. (Sama 17.9 Vr Pa 32) 2. Death of an ascetic due to Ksudha Pariṣaha (hardship quâ hunger). valamtā kṣudhāparisahehim maranti, na tu uvasaggamaranam ti tam valayamaraṇam.
(UCA p. 128)
Vaśärtta Maraṇa
A type of Marana (death);
death of one, oppressed by his utter dependence on the senses or sensual objects (sensual indulgence).
vasena indriyavasenaṛtasya-pidatasya dipakalikäripäkṣiptacakṣuşaḥ śalabhasyeva yanmaraṇam tadvaśārttamaranam. (Bhaga 2.49 Vr)
Jaina Päribhāṣika Sabdakosa
Vastikarma
A kind of Anäcära (2) (gross transgression of ascetic conduct);
to take in oil etc. through enema. vastikarmma puṭakenädhisthäne snehadānam. (Da 3.9 HaVr Pa 118)
Vastu
1. The treatise (or a major part of a big volume), which dwells upon an entire topic on a definite content like a chapter.
vastu niyatärthadhikarapratibaddho granthaviseso'dhyayanavat. (SamaPra 13.6 Vr Pa 122)
vastini-adhyayanavadvibhāgaviseṣaḥ.
(Sama 12.6 Vr Pa 25) 2. A collection of several Prabhṛtas ((1) chapter of the Vastu (1) (a type of treatise, which is a division) of the Purva (canonical work of earlier lore)). (Anu 572 Ti p. 327)
3. The (cognizable) object of Pramāņa (valid organ of cognition);
which is a real object, consisting of substance and modes.
pramaṇasya viṣayo dravyaparyayatmakam vastu. (Prami 1.1.30) 4. The fundamental Dravya (substance) which has the causal efficiency. vastunastāvadarthakriyākāritvam lakṣaṇam. (SthaVy Pa 22)
Vastutva Entityhood
1. That generic attribute (quality) of the fundamental Dravya (substance), by virtue of which the causal efficiency is possible. arthakriyäkäritvam vastutvam. (Jaisidi 1.38 Vr) 2. The (non-absolutistic) nature of substance. which is at once universal-cum-particular. vastutuam ca tatha jätivyaktinipatvamucyate... (Drata 11.2)
Vastrapunya
One kind of Punya (merit);
bondage of the Punya Prakrti (auspicious types of Karma), incurred due to giving cloth to donee i.e., a self-restrained ascetic. See-Annapunya.
Vastravidya
A kind of Vidya (occult science),

Page #320

Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa
- 303 -
that Vidyā, in which the body of the patient is cleansed with a cloth, treated with Mantras, and he gets cured. ya vidyā vastravişayā bhavati tayā parijapitena vastrena vā pramrjyamanahāturah praguno bhavati.
(Vya Bhā 1439 Vr)
Vāggupti Gupti quâ speech-To make regulation of the speech (even) in relation to asking questions, doing catechism etc., and to refrain from speaking lie or to observe silence. yācana-prochana-prstavyākaranesu vār niyamo maunameva vā vāgguptih. (TaBhā 9.4)
Vākpunya One kind of Punya (merit); bondage of the Punya Prakyti (auspicious types of Karma), incurred due to praising (through speech) the self-restrained ascetics.
(Sthā 9.25 Vr Pa 428) See-Manahpunya.
(Sma
Vākyasuddhi That statement, by litterence of which the ascetic conduct is purified, no violence is committed and the soul is not vitiated by any evil feeling. (Name of the seventh chapter of the Daśavaikālika). jam vakkam vadmāṇassa, samjamo sujjhai na puna hiņsā. na ya attakalusabhāvo, tena iham vakkasuddhi Hi..
• (DaNi 264)
Vägbali 1. That ascetic (Muni), who is possessed of the Labdhi (supernatural power). by dint of which he can undertake complete recitation of the fourteen Pūrvas (the canonical works of earlier lore) within forty-eight minutes (Antarmuhtīrta). 2. That ascetic (Muni), whose vocal cord can produce sound of very high amplitude. antarmuhürttena sakalasrutavastūccāranasamarthā vāgbalinah. athavā padavākyälarkāropetām vācamuccairuccarayanto'virahitavākkramāhinakanthā vāgbalinaḥ. (Yośā 1.8 Vr p. 42) manojihvāšrutāvaranavīryāntarāyakşayopaśamātisaye satyantarmuhürtte sakalasrutoccaranasamarthāh satatamuccairuccärane satyapi sramavirahitā ahinakanthāśca vägbalinah.
(Tavā 3.36)
Vāksamyama Self-restraint over speech-Refraining from speech that gives rise to Himsā (injuring or killing of the living beings) and is harsh etc., and undertaking auspicious (virtuous) activity of speech. vāco himsraparuşādivacobhyo nivettih subhabhāṣāyām ca pravrttirväksamyamah.
(Yośā 4.93 Vr) Vāksamādhāraņā To occupy one's speech in Svādhyāya (scriptural studies and teaching). "väksamădhāraṇayā' svādhyāya eva vägniveśanätmikayā vācā samādhāraņā vāksamädhäraņā.
(U 29.58 śāVr Pa 592)
Vācaka 1. The ascetic who teaches the Pūrva (sruta) (canonical work of earlier lore) and other sruta (scripture). purvagatam sūtramanyacca vineyān vācayantiti vācakān.
(Nandi Gathā 30 Ma Vr Pa 50) 2. That ascetic (Muni), who is appointed as the Vācanācārya (who teaches the scripture).
(Vyabhā 1943)
Vācanā The first kind of Svādhyāya (scriptural studies and teaching); to teach vācana-pāthanam. (U 29.20 SãVPa 584)
Vāksamitiyoga A Bhāvanā (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Ahimsā Mahāvrata (the first great vow of Ahimsā); not to make statement which causes mental affliction. vatite pāviyāte pāvagam na kimci vi bhāsiyavvam. evam vatisamitijogena bhāvito bhavati amtarappa.
(Praśna 6.19)
Vācanācārya That Ācārya (preceptor), who teaches the śruta (scripture)
(Sthā 4.423)
Vācanāsampadā Grandeur quâ teaching-A type of Ganisam

Page #321

Jaina Pāribhāṣika Šabdakosa
304 - padā (grandeur of Ācārya); the grandeur of the Acārya (preceptor) due to the capacity to teach the disciples according to their aptitude. vāyaṇāsampadā cauvvihā pannattā, tam jahāvijayam uddisati, vijayam vāeti, parinivvāviyam vārti, atthanijjavae yāvi bhavati. (Dasa 4.8)
3. Devotion. Vätsalyam-bhaktih.
(Jaisidi 5.11 Vr) 4. To render services to the ascetics who are sick, child, old and the like, without a feeling of repugnance, to bring for them the food etc.. sāhammi ya vacchallam, āhārātihim hoi savvattha. āesagurugilāne, tavassibālādi savisesam..
(NiBhā 29)
Vācika Dhyāna Meditation quâ speech1. To exercise vocality for revising attentively the śruta (scripture), learnt by heart. śrutaparāvarttanādikamupayuktaḥ karoti tad vācikam.
(BrBhā 1642 Vr) 2. To exercise vocality discernfully by cogitating that the speech free from sinfulness is worth uttering and that which is laden with sinfulness is to be avoided. vācikam tu 'mayeděsi niravadyā bhāṣā bhāṣitavyā, nedrsi sāvadyā' iti vimarsapurassaram yad bhāșate.
(Br Bhā 1642 Vr)
Vāda Polemics (philosophical debate)-Statements of the arguments in favour) and fallacies (of the opponents) in presence of the president and the members of an assembly for defending the Tattva (the categories of truth). tattvasamraksanārtham prāśnikādisamaksam sādhanadūṣaṇavadanam vådah. (Prami 2.1.30)
Vācya That which is expressible (a quality of substance)-The Dharmi, i.e., the substance, is expressible from the standpoint that only single Dharma (attribute) can be described (i.e. can come within the province of speech) at a time. vāggocaram vācyam.
(Bhikṣu 6.9) .....ekaikadharmäpekṣayā vācyam.....
(Bhiksu 6.11 Vr)
Vādi 1. One who is equipped with the Labdhi (supernatural power) for becoming successful in Vāda (polemics): one who is genius in polemics. vādi vādalabdhisampannaḥ.
(Sthā 9.28 Vr Pa 428) 2. That ascetic, who is deputed for discussion with the debaters of other schools (of philosophy).
(Vya Bhā 1943)
Vātakumāra Stormy Youth-A variety of Bhavanpati Deva (Mansion-dwelling god); the body of this class of god is of fixed dimension (i.e., not subject to change), robust and roundshaped; his belly is deep; his emblem is horse. sthirapinavrttagātrā nimnodarā aśvacihnă avadātā vātakumārāḥ.
(Tabha 4.11)
Vānamantara Deva Forest-dwelling gods—The second kind of the Devanikāya (fourfold habitats of gods); whose Avadhijñāna (clairvoyance) and grandeur is the minimum among all Devas (gods) and whose habitat is situated in the middle Loka (cosmos) and a part of Naraka (infernal land).
(U 3.204) See--Vyantara Deva, Vanacārī Deva.
Vātsalya The seventh out of the eightfold conduct pertaining to the Samyaktva (right faith); 1. To have regard for the co-religionist (monk). vacchallam ādaretyarthaḥ. (NiBhā 29 Cū) 2. To cherish eternal love for the nectar of Dharma (1) (spiritual doctrine), propounded by the Jina (1) (Tirtharkara (ford-founder)) jinaprañitadharmām;te nityānurāgatā vātsalyam.
(TaBhā 6.24.1)
Vāmana Samsthāna A fourth type of Samsthāna (2) (bodily configuration); structure (size, shape etc.) of the organs such as legs, hands, head and neck are in proper proportion or symmentery; the remaining organs are not so 'vämana' tti madahakostham yatra hi pāṇipādasirogrīvam yathoktapramānopetam yatpunaḥseşam koştham tanmadabham-nyünādhikapramāņam tadvāmanam. (Sthā 6.31 V? Pa 339)

Page #322

-305
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa Vāyu That air, which is fit for the Vāyukāyika (Jivas) (air-bodied beings) to take birth in. vāyukāyikajīvasammūrcchanocito vāyuh vāyumātram vāyurucyate.
(TaSru Vr 2.13)
formed by Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma)). vāyum kāyatvena gļhitum prasthito jivo vāyujiva ucyate.
(TaSruVr 2.13)
Vāyukāya 1. The fourth Jivanikāya (out of the Sadjivanikāya) (six types of living beings). (ACūLa 15.42) See-Vāyukāyika. 2. The (dead) body of the air-bodied beings (which have departed from it); it has the nature of moving about. vāyukāyikajivaparihịtah sadā vilodito vĀyurvāyukāyah kathyate.
(TaSru Vr 2.13) 3. That air, which, when produced, is inanimate, but which may become animate on undergoing transformation; e.g.--īkrānta (seized by some object or trampled under foot), dlımāta (air blown by the bellows) etc.. pamcavidhā acittā vāukāiyā pannattā, tam jaha-akkamte, dhamte, pilie, sarīrānugate, sammucchime. ete ca purvamacetanāstataḥ sacetană api bhavantiti.
(Sthā 5.183'Vr Pa 319)
Vāruni Dhāranā Concentration of Citta (psyche) on water element of the body-A kind of Pindastha Dhyāna (meditation based on the corporeal frame of the body); in this meditation, the practitioner, concentrating his Citta (psyche) on his navel (-lotus), experiences through mental auto-suggession that the remnant ashes of the burnt defilements (which were burnt in the Agneyi Dhāranā (concentration on fire element of the body) and turned to ashes and blown away in the Māruti Dhāraņā (concentration on air element of the body) is being washed away by water from the clouds. smared varşat sudhāsārairghanamālākulam nabhah. tato'rdhendusamākrāntam mandalam varunārikitam.. nabhastalam sudhāmbhobhih plāvayat tatpuram tatah. tadrajah kāyasambhūtam kşälayediti vārun..
(Yośā 7.21.22) mahāmeghena tadbhasmaprakṣālanāya cintanam vāruņi.
(Mano 4.21)
Vāyukāyika Air-bodied beings-That Jiva (soul, living being), the body of which is air. vāyuh calanadharmā pratita eva sa eva kāyahsarīram yeşām te vāyukāyāh, vāyukāyā eva vāyukāyikāh.
(Da 4 Sutra 3 HÔVr Pa 138)
Vāyucārana A kind of Cāraņa Ķddhi (supernatural power of locomotion); by dint of which the ascetic, equipped with such Rddhi, can unfalteringly walk (in air) by taking support of the row of the Pradeśas (indivisible units) of air. pavanesvanekadigmukhonmukhesu pratilomānulomavrttișu tatpradeśāvalimupādāya gatimaskhalitacaraṇavinyāsāmāskandanto vāyucāranāh.
(Yośā 1.9 V; p.45)
Vālukā One of the fifteen types of Paramādhārmika Deva (a type of Asurakumāra Deva (a kind of Mansion-dwelling god) who inflict pain to the infernal beings): those Asura Devas (demons), who roast the infernal being in hot sand in frying pans like parching the grams and then by dropping them in the vessels having a shape of kadamba, toss them high in the air. tadatadatadatti bhajjamti, bhāyane kalambavālugāpatthe. vālūgā neraiyā, lolamti ambaratalammi..
(SūtraNi 79)
Vāyujiva That Jiva (soul), which has started his transmigration to take birth (reincarnation) in the air, by making the air its body: at present, it is undertaking the Yoga (2) (activity of the body) through Kārmaņa-sarira (subtlemost body
Vāsudeva . Semi-cakravarti (Semi-universal sovereign)The semi-universal sovereign king who is the owner of three continents (half of the Bharatakşetra) and is possessed of the strength which is equivalent to twenty lakh Aştāpadas (a fabu

Page #323

306:
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa
lous animal possessed of greater strength than an elephant). His weapon is cakra (discus). jam kesavassa u balam tam dugunam hoi cakkavattissa. tatto balā balavagā.....
(ĀvaNi75) vāsudevāh saptaratnādhipāh arddhabharataprabhavah.
• (Ava Ma Vr Pa 79) jahā se vāsudeve, samkhacakkagayādhare. appadihayabale johe. ..
(U 11.21)
of the body capable of undertaking locomotion) which are possessed of two, three or four senses. vikalendriyāḥ dvitricaturindriyā ityarthah.
(Prasă 1066 Vr)
Vikāraka Karma The Mohaniya (deluding) Karma which distorts the faith and conduct. tatkarma....drsticăritrayorvikārasya....hetu bhavati.
(Jaisidi 4.2 Vr)
Vāstuvidyā A kind of Vidyā (ccoult science); that Vidyā, through which auspicious and inauspicious effects can be predicted on the basis of the structure of the palace etc.. 'vāstuvidyā' prāsādādilaksanābhidhāyisāstrātmikā.
(usavr Pa 417)
Vikāla The twilight period or post-twilight period. sandhyāyām tu yata ete viramanti tataḥ sā vikālah.
(BrBha 3042 Vr)
Vikathā Idle talks-Those talks (or gossips) which impede the practice of Samyama (ascetic conduct) or is antagonistic to the Cáritra (conduct). viruddhā samyamabādhakatvena kathā-vacanapaddhatirvikathā. (Sthā 4.241 'Vr Pa 199) viruddhāścăritram prati stryādivişayah kathā vikathā.
(Sama 4.3 Vr Pa 9)
Vikurvaņā Creation of protean forms-To create varied forms through exercising the Vaikriya Labdhi (supernormal power of protean creation). yā punarbāhyapudgalaparyādānapūrvikā sottaravaikriyaracanālakṣaṇā, sāca vicitrābhiprāyapūrvakatvād vaikriyalabdhimatastasthāvidhasaktimattvācсaikajīvasyāpyanekāpi syāditi paryavasitam.
(Stha 1.15 Vr Pa 18)
Vikala Pratyakşa That supersensory knowledge, through which there is direct apprehension of only the Mürta substances (objects); for example, Avadhijñāna (clairvoyance), Manahparyavajñāna (mind-reading). maisui parokkhanānam ohīmaņam hoi viyalapaccakkham.
(NaCa 170)
Vikrti That food which is responsible for generating mental distortion (sexual feeling); e.g.--milk, curd etc.. nava vigatio pannattāo, tam jahā-khiram, dadhim, navaṇitam, sappim, telam, gulo, mahum, majjam, mamsam.
(Stha 9.23) duddham dahi navaņiyam ghayam tahā tellameva guda majjam. mahu mamsam ceva tahā ogāhimagam ca vigaio.. vikrtayo—manaso vikrtihetutvāt.
(Prasĩ 217 VỊ Pa 53) See-Mahāvikrti.
Vikalādesa The statement of Naya (non-absolutistic standpoint-A statement that takes stock of only one Dharma (3) (attribute). vikalādeso nayādhinah.
(TaVā 4.42.13) niramsasyāpi gunabhedādamsakalpanä vikalādeśaḥ.
(Tavā 4.42.16) nayavişayikrtasya vastudharmasya yadā kālādibhirbhedavivaksā kriyate tadā ekasya sabdasyānekārthapratipādane samarthyābhāvād bhedavrttyā bhedopacāreņa vā kramena yadbhidhāyakam vākyam sa vikalādeśaḥ. (Pranata 4.45 Vr)
Vikrsta Tapa The Tapa (austerity or penance) like fasting for three days, four days etc.. vikrstam-aştamadasamadvādasādikam tapahkarma bhavati.
(Prasā Vp Pa 254)
Vikriya
(Tavā 2.36)
Vikalendriya Those Trasa beings (living being possessed
See-Vikurvaņā.

Page #324

Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa Viksiptā A blemish of Pratilekhanā (inspection of monastic paraphernalia); while undertaking Pratilekhanā, to put the inspected clothes on the uninspected ones, or to raise the lower border of the cloth too high to inspect it. vikṣepaņam vikșiptā....sā ca pratyupeksitavastrasyānyatrāpratyupekṣite kşepanam, pratyupekşamāṇo vā vastrāñcalam yadürdhvam kşipati.
(U 26.26 SāVr Pa 540,541)
307 :dvitricatuḥsamayapramāņena vigrahena bhavāntarotpattisthānam gacchato jivasya.....
(PrajmãV Pa 473) 3. The motion which is undertaken by the Jiva (soul) in the space for formation of the new body (vigraha) in the next life. 4. The motion of the soul in the space, during which there is no appropriation of Nokarmapudgalas (material clusters other than the Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma)). vigraho dehastadarthā gatirvigrahagatih.....viruddho graho vigraho vyāghātah, nokarmapudgalādānanirodha ityarthah.
(Tavā 2.25)
Vikṣepani A type of tale; that tale, through which the Svasamaya (doctrines of the Nirgranthas (Jain ascetics) themselves) are established. vikkhevani....sasamayam kahei, sasamayam kahitta parasamayam kahei, parasamayam kahettā sasamayam thāvaittā bhavati. (Stha 4.248)
Vicaya Dhyāna That state of Dhyāna (meditation), in which circumspection, investigation, discretion, cognitation and analysis (introspection, perception) of the real nature of truth are undertaken. ājñādinām vicayah--paryālocanam.....vicayahanveşanam.
(Tabhā 9.37 Vr) vicitirviveko vicāraṇā vicayaḥ. (TaVä9.36.1) vicayo vipaśyanā prekşā ityanarthāntaram.
(Jaisidi 6.43 Vr) See-Dhyāna.
Vigrahagati 1. Antarālagati-The motion of the Jiva (soul) after death in the space; the motion of the soul (after death) in the space, from the place of previous birth to the place of reincarnation, which may take one, two, three or four Samayas (smallest time-units). 2. The motion of the Jiva (soul) after death, in the space, with a turn (or turns); when the place of re-birth is not in the same Sreni (1)(row of space-units), the soul reaches the place of re-birth, taking a turn (or turns); it takes two, three or four instants (Samayas). ujjuāyatāe sedhie uvavajjamāṇe egasamaienam....egaovamkāe sedhie....dusamaienam....duhaovamkāe sedhie....tisamaienam viggahenam uvavajjejjā....... ....je bhavie visedhim uvavajjitae, se nam causamaienam viggahenam uvavajjejjā.
(Bhaga 34.3, 15) visiştasthānaprāptihetubhūtā gatirvigrahah.... yadā maraṇasthānāpekşayotpattisthānam samasrenyām bhavati tadā rjvāyatā śreņirbhavati.
(Bhaga 34.2, 3 Vr) viggaho vakko kuțilo tti egatthā.
(Dhava Pu 4 p. 29) vigrahagatih-vakragatiryadā viśrenivyavasthitamutpattisthānam gantavyam bhavati tada yā syāt....
(SthaV! Pa 52) kürparalārgalagomūtrikākārena yathäkramam
Vicārabhumi That ground, where disposal of waste matter is made. vicārabhūmih purisotsargabhūmiņ.
(VuaBhã 1767 VỊ Pa 8) See-Utsarga Samiti. Vicikitsa Doubt-An Aticāra (partial transgression) of Samyaktva, (right faith); lack of conviction with respect to the means to the goal (i.e., liberation). vicikitsa-sādhanesu samsayasilatā.
(Jaisidi 5.10 Vr)
Vicitra Tapa The Tapa (austerity or penance) like fasting for one, two, three days and the like. 'vicitram tu' iti vicitrameva caturthaşaşthāştamādirüpam tapaḥ. (U 36.252 Sävy Pa 706)
Vijaya 1. Each of the 32 divisions of the Mahāvideha Kșetra (a region of the Jambudvipa continent). videhā mandaradevakurüttarakurubhirvibhaktā

Page #325

308:
kşetrāntaravad bhavanti. pūrve căpare ca. pürvesu sodaśa cakravarttivijayāḥ nadiparvatavibhaktāh parasparāgamāḥ. aparepyevamlakşaņāh sodaśaiva.
(TaBhā 3.11) 2. The first out of the five) Vimānas (habitats) of the Anuttaravimāna (the highest heaven of the Empyrean gods), which is situated in one direction of the Sarvārthasiddha Vimāna (fifth Anuttaravimāna (the highest heaven of the Empyrean gods)) See-Aparājita.
Jaina Pāribhāşika Sabdakosa A kind of Utkālika Sruta (a category of Agamas (canonical works), which is allowed to be studied at all time barring the akāla prahara (i.e.. the period in which the study of Agamas is prohibited)): it describes about learnings and conduct. vijja tti-nānam, caranam---cărittam, vividho visittho vānicchayo sabbliāvo svarīpamityarthah, phalam vānicchayo, tam jattha'jjhayane vannijjati tamajjhayanam vijjācaranaviņicchayo.
(Nandi 77 Cū p. 58)
Vijña Knower (of the taste)-An appellation of the Jiva (soul); the Jiva (soul) is the knower, for it knows (feels) the bitter, acrid, astringent, sour and sweet tastes. jamhā tittakadukasāyambilamahure rase jānai tamhā vinnu tti.
(Bhaga 2.15)
Vijñāna The fifth (and the final) stage of Avāya (perceptual judgement) in which there is special perception and conception of the specifically determined object. tammi cevāvadhāritamatthe visese pekkhato avadhārayato ya vinnāņe tti bhannati.
(Nandi 47 C p. 36)
Vidyācārana 1. The ascetic (Muni), equipped with the Labdhi (supernatual power), obtained through the vidyā--punctilious observance of the Pūrvagata Sruta (scripture of the fourteen Pirvas (canonical works of earlier lore)). by dint of which he can fly in air. 'vijjācārana' tti vidyā-srutam tacca pūrvagatain tatkrtopakārāscāraṇā vidyācāraṇāḥ.
(Bhaga 20.79 Vr) 2. The ascetic (Muni), equipped with the Labdhi (supernatural power), obtained through the vidya-sidhani (spiritual practice (for attainment)) of divine power, by dint of which he is able to undertake locomotion in miraculous way like going and coming back (several Yojanas (1Yojana=7.88 miles) per day)). ye punarvidyāvasatalı samutpannagamanāgamanalabdhayaste vidyācāraṇāh.
(Prasa Vr Pa 168) Vidyātisaya The special learnings (of occult science) such as stambhanavidyā, stobhavidyā, vasikarana, vidveşikarana, uccātana and the like. vidyātisayāh stainbhastobhavasikaranavidvesikaranoccātanādayah. (Sama Pra 98 Vr Pa 115)
Vidāranakriyā A kind of Kriyā (urge); not to perform the auspicious activities out of sheer idleness, but to indulge in disclosing the sins of others. ālasyād vā prasastakriyāņāmakaranam parācaritasāvadyādiprakāśanam vidāranakriyā.
(TaVā6.5.10)
Videha
(TaSu 3.10)
See-Mahāvideha, Vijaya.
Vidyādhara That ascetic (Muni), who has accomplished many special learnings like prajiiapti etc.. 'vijjáharā' tti prajñaptyādivividhavidyävisesadhārinah.
(Aupa 24 Vr Pa 54)
Vidyā Occult science--That occult science, which is guarded by a goddess who is appeased by japa (recitation of Mantra), homa (sacrifice) etc.. stridevatādlişthitā japahomasādhyā vidyā.
(Prasā 567 Vr Pa 148)
Vidyādharaśramaņa That śramana (ascetic), who has studied ten Purvas (canonical works of earlier lore) and is possessed of many special learnings like rohuri. prajnapti etc.. anye'dhitadasapirvvā roliiniprajnaptyädimaha
Vidyācaraṇaviniscaya

Page #326

Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
vidyadibhirangusthaprasenikädibhiralpavidya
bhiscopanatanan blnīyasināmṛddhīnāmavasagā vidyavegadhāraṇāt vidyadharaśramaṇāḥ. (Yosa 1.8 Vr p. 41)
Vidyanupravāda
Name of the tenth Purva (canonical work of earlier lore):
it describes the procedure of the sidhanā (spiritual practice) of supernatural learnings and Mantras.
dasamam vijjanuppavatam, tatthaya anege vijjātisayā vaṇiņitā. (Nandi 104 Cu p. 76)
Vidyapinda
A type of Utpadana Doşa (the blemish pertaining to the ways adopted in obtaining bliks (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) by an ascetic) to take blikṣa from the househoder by exercising Vidya (occult scicence) which is guarded by a goddess. See-Cümnapinda.
Vidyapradhana
(Aupa 25 Vr)
See-Vidyadhara.
Vidyutkumara
Lightening Youths-A variety of Bhavanapati Deva (Mansion-dwelling gods), whose body is smooth, lusturous and snowwhite; their emblem is vajra.
snigdha bhrājiṣṇavo'vadātā vajracilnā vidyutkumārāḥ. (TaBhā 4.11)
Vidhānādeśa
An angle of explanation, through which the varieties of the object are known. 'oghādesenam' ti sāmānyataḥ, 'vihāṇādeseṇam' ti vidhänädeśaḥ yatsamuditämapyekaikasyādesanam tena...... (Blaga 25.58 Vr) vidhanam-prakāraḥ. (Jaisidi 10.11 Vr)
Vidhi
The existent part of the object. vidhih sadamsaḥ.
(Pranata 3.56)
Vidhinirgata
That ascetic (Muni), who, on getting the permi
~: 309
ssion of the Guru (1) (religious preceptor). undertakes sådhand (spiritual practice) (of a recluse) free from the Sangha (religious order) like Jinakalpika (the ascetic who observes the ascetic conduct of a Jina (1) (Tirthankara (fordfounder))). practitioner of Pratima (intensive course of spiritual practices) Yathalandika (timebound course. remaining ever vigilant) and Suddhapärihārika (purifactory conduct through intensive penance). vidhinirgataścaturdha-jinakalpikāḥ pratimapratipanna yathalandikāḥ śuddhaparihārikāḥ. (BrBlid 5825 Vr)
Vinaya
1. Self-restraint (ascetic conduct), through which the soul is purged of the eight Karmas. karmāṣṭakavinayanādvinayaḥ samyamah. (AVr Pa 71) 2. A Bhavana (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Acaurya Mahavrata (the third great vow of non-stealing);
practice of modesty towards the Guru (2), practitioner of penances and Sadharmika (co-religionist ascetic) and also while undertaking studies and making querries etc.. sähammiesu vinao panjiyavvo.....evan viņaeņa bhavio bhavati antarappa. (Prasna 8.13)
3. That modest behaviour which is meted out to those who are possessed of the Ratnatraya (three spiritual jewels) and also towards Svādhyaya (scriptural studies and teaching), Samyama (self-restraint). Sangha (religious order). Guru (2) and co-disciple. rayaṇattayajuttäṇam anukulam jo caredi bha(KaA 458) svadhyaye samyame sanghe gurau sabrahmacă
ttie.
rini.
ram..
yathaucityam kṛtātmāno vinayam prähurada(Upasaka 213) 4. A kind of Abhyantara Tapa (internal austerities);
not to show discourtesy (impolite behaviour) but to show profound respect. anāsātana bahumānakaraṇam vinayaḥ.
(Jaisidi 6.38) 5. A kind of Jänäcära (conduct quâ knowledge); to observe modesty in the process of obtaining knowledge.
vinaye-vinayaviṣaye jäänasya jääninäm jäänasādhanānām ca pustakādināmupacārarūpaḥ. (PrasaVr Pa 64)

Page #327

-310:Vinayajña That ascetic (Muni), who is conversant with the conduct and discipline.
(ĀBhā p. 122)
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa Vipākajā nirjarā The Nirjarā (falling off of Karma) that follows the fruition of Karma, at the destined time, i.e., on the termination of the due period of Karma. kramena paripäkakālaprāptasyānubhavodayavalisroto'nupravişțasyārabdhaphalasya yā nivrttiḥ sā vipākajā nirjară.
(Sasi 8.23) See-Avipākajā Nirjarā.
Vinayasampannatā Paying regard to knowledge, faith and conduct as well as to those who are possessed of them; or freedom from Kaşāya (passions). jñānādişu tadvatsu cādarah kaşāyanivettirvā vinayasampannatā.
(TaVã6.24.2)
Vinayahina An Aticāra (partial transgression) of knowledge; to make pronunciation without due break (stoppage) akştocitavinayam. (Āva 4.8 HãVr 2 p. 161)
Vipäkaprāpta That state of Karma, in which the capacity of fruition of Karma becomes ripened and the soul starts undergoing its fruition. vipäkaprāptasya visistapākamupagatasya.
(Prajña 23.13 Vr Pa 459)
Vinayopaga A type of Yogasamgraha; to be modest (humble), free from conceit (vanity). vinayopagato bhavet na mānam kuryāt.
(Sama 32.1.2 Vr Pa 55)
Vipāka Vicaya The third variety of the Dharmyadhyāna (meditation on nature of reality); concentration directed on the analysis (Vicaya) of the vipāka i.e., the diverse effects of Karma. vividho visişto vā pāko vipäkah-anubhāvah.... tasya vicayah-anucintanam mārgaṇam.
(Tabhā 9.37 Vr)
Vinighāta The rise of physical and mental suffering, or undergoing the fruition of the (inauspicious) Karmas. adhiko niyato vā ghātaḥ nighātaḥ, vividho vā ghātaḥ śarīramānasaduhkhodayo atthapagārakammaphalavivāgo vā. (Sūtra 1.7.3 Cū p. 191)
Vipākaśruta Name of the eleventh Anga of the Dvādasānga Sruta (twelve principal canonical works); which depicts vividly the bondage, impact and fruition of the auspicious and inauspicious Karmas. vivāgasue nam sukadadukkadāņam kammāņam phalavivāge āghavijjai. tatthanam dasa duhavivāgā, dasa suhavivāgā......se nam amgaţthayāe ikkārasame amge....samkhejjāim payasahassāim payaggenam......
(Sama Pra 99)
Vinivartanā Withdrawal of mind from sensual objects. 'vinivarttanayā' vişayebhya ātmanah parārmukhikaranarūpayā. (U 29.33 SãVr Pa 587)
Vipariņāmānupreksā An Anuprekşā (4) (contemplative meditation) of Sukladhyāna (pure meditation); to contemplate over the diverse transformations of the substances. 'vipariņāme' tti vividhena prakāreņa pariņamanam vipariņāmo vastūnāmiti gamyate.
(Sthā 4.72 vr Pa 181)
Vipākaśrutadhara That ascetic (Muni), who is well versed in the text as well as the meaning of the Vipākasruta (the tenth Anga (principal canonical work)). appegaiyā vivāgasuyadharā. (Aupa 1.45)
Viparyaya Misapprehension-To know a thing in that form, which is not its real form. atasmimstadeveti viparyayaḥ (Prami 1.1.7)
Vipākodaya Rise quâ fruition-That state of Udaya (rise) of Karma, in which the soul undergoes the realization of the fruition of Karma. yatra phalānubhavaḥ sa vipākodayah.
(Jaisidi 4.5 Vr)

Page #328

-311
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakośa Vipulamatimanahparyava A type of Manahparyavajñāna (mind-reading), through which one can know the particular character of the modes of the mind (of other persons) or can know the diversified modes. vipulā mati vipulamati, bahuvisesaggāhini tti bhaạitam bhavati.
(Nandi 24 Cū p. 22) viulamati nāma manogayam bhāvam paducca sapajjāyaggāhiņi mati. (AvaCu 1 p. 68)
vibhajyavādo nāma bhajaniyavādah. tatra samkite bhajaniyavāda eva vaktavyah-aham tāvadevam manye, atah paramanyatrāpi pucchejjasi. athavā vibhajyavādo nāma anekāmtavädah, sa yatra yatra yathā yujyate tathā tathā vaktavyaḥ, tadyatha-nityānityatvamastitvam vā pratity
(Sūtra 1.14.22 Cū p. 235)
Vibhāga Disjunction-A Laksana (2) (distinguishing characteristic) of Paryāya (2) (mode); the mode which makes possible the knowledge of difference in things which are disjoined from one another; e.g.-(it is responsible for such judgement as)—this is disjoined from that'. viyukteșu bhedajñānasya kāranabhūto vibhāgah, yathā ayamito vibhaktaḥ. (Jaisidi 1.46 Vr)
Viprudausadhi Supernatural healing power through feaces and urine-A kind of Labdhi (supernatual power, obtained through yoga (spiritual practices like Tapa, Dhyāna etc.)). by dint of which a disease can be cured by feaces and urine (of the person possessed of such power). vittham osahisāmatthajuttatteņa vipposahi bhannati. vipposadhi ya rogābhibhūtam appānam vā param vă chivatti tam takkhaņā ceva vavagayarogāyamkam karoti.
(AvaCū 1 p. 68) vid uccārah....ātmānam param vā rogāpanayanabuddhyā vidādibhiḥ sprsatah. idhostadrogāpagamah.
.(ViBha 779 Vr)
Vibhāganişpanna Dravyapramāņa A kind of Dravyapramāna (measurement); that measurement (or weight), in which the thing to be measured and the means through which it is measured are separate. E.g.-1 kilogram wheat, 1 quintal millet etc.. (Ami 372)
na
Vibhangajñāna That super-sensory knowledge (clairvoyance) which is attained by the Mithyādrsti (3) (one, possessed of perverse faith or deluded worldview). tam ceva ohinnānam micchäditthissa vitahabhāvagāhittanena vibhamganānam bhannati.
(AVaCū 1 p. 64) mithyādrșteravadhirvibhanga ucyate.
(Tabha 2.5 Vr)
Vibhāvaparyāya Extrinsic mode-That mode (state), which depends for its occurrence on conditions which are external paranimittāpekso vibhāvaparyāyaḥ.
(Jaisidi 1.45)
Vibhūşā A type of Anācāra (2) (gross transgression of ascetic conduct); to adorn the body. vibhūṣaṇam alamkaranam. (Da 3.9 ACü p. 62)
Vibhaktibhāva The diversity of the Jivas (living beings) and the world, i.e., the conglomeration of the Jivas, which is the effect of Karma. kammao nam jive no akammao vibhattibhāvam parinamai.
(Bhaga 12.120)
Vibhūşāparivarjana The ninth type of Brahmacarya-gupti (protective discipline of celebacy); to abstain from the adornment of the body. vibhūsam parivajjejjā, sariraparimamdanam. bambhacerarao bhikkhū simgārattham na dhā
(U 16.9)
rae..
Vibhajyavāda 1. Analytical statement-Bhajaniyavāda--the statement which is made after analysis or making due divisions. 2. Anekāntavāda (non-absolutism)-Relativistic presentation of eternality-non-eternality, existence-non-existence etc..
Vimarsa The fifth stage of Ihā (speculation), in which there is pondering over the attributes of the object such as eternality, non-eternality

Page #329

- 312 :
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa
and the like. ....tamevattham niccā'nicсādiehim davvabhāvehim vimarisato vimamsā bhannati.
(Nandi 45 Cū p. 36)
Vimāna Habitats (space-vehicles)—Those abodes where the Vaimānika Deva (Empyrean gods) have their habitat. 'vimānāni' saudharmāvatamsakādini.
(Da 6.68 HäVr Pa 207)
1. One who concens himself with the alien substance other than his own immaculate soul which by nature is endowed with the Ratnatraya (the three spiritual jewels of knowledge, faith and conduct). jo rayanattayamaio muttūnam appano visuddhappā. cimtei ya paradavvam virāhao nicchayam bha
(ASā 20) 2. One who does not observe the right sādhanā (spiritual practice) for the accomplishment of the goal (summum bonum). (Bhaga 3.72) 3. One who does not do expiation for the purification of the transgression of the vow he has accepted.
(Bhaga 8.251)
nio..
Vimānavāsi
(Sthā 4.124)
See-Vaimānika Deva.
Virādhanā To make a breach of the sādhana (spiritual practice) undertaken for the accomplishment of the goal (summum bonum).
(Sama 3.5)
Virata 1. Abstinent-That person, who does not indulge in the Aśrava-dvāras (causes of the influx of Karmas) like Vadha (violence) of living beings etc.; one who has no affinity for them (Aśrava- -dvāras) pānavadhādihim āsavadārehim na vattai tti virato.
(Da 4 Sūtra 18 JiCū p. 74) 2. That person, who remains engrossed in twelve types of Tapa (austerities or penances). virao ņāma'negapagāreņa bārasavihe tave rao.
(Dalicū p. 154)
Viruddharājyātikrama An Aticāra (partial transgression) of the vow of the Sthūlaadattādānaviramana (abstinence from gross stealing, the third vow of the lay follower); to indulge in smuggling, trading, exporting and importing, by crossing illegally the boundary between two enemy states. viruddhanrpayo rājyam tasyātikramah-atilarghanam viruddharājyātikramaḥ.
(UPā 1.34 Vrp. 12)
Viratāvirata 1. Restrained-cum-unrestrained-the observer of Deśacāritra (code of conduct prescribed for the lay follower), the lay follower. 2. The fifth Jivasthāna/Gunasthāna (stage of spiritual development), the spiritual purification of the soul which is partially restrained and partially unrestrained. viratāvirato-desavirataḥ. (Sama 14.5 Vr Pa 26) viratāvirato manuyapamcemdiyatiriesu desamüluttaraguņapaccakkhāņi. (ĀvaCū 2 p. 134)
Viruddhahetvābhāsa A type of Hetvābhāsa (fallacy (pseudo-probans)); the contridictory Hetvābhāsa-a fallacy in which the Hetu (probans) is obtained in that Dharmi (Paksa), which is contradictory to the probandum under consideration; whose concommittance is with the contradictory probandum; e.g. sound is permanent, because it is an effect. sādhyaviparyayeņaiva yasyānyathā'nupapattiradhyavasiyate sa viruddhaḥ (Pranata 6.52) vivaksitasādliyād viparite eva vyāpto hetuhviruddhah, yathā nityaḥ sabdah, kāryatvāt.
(Bhiksu 3.18 Vr)
Virati Samvara Inhibition quâ abstinence-Inhibition of the influx of Karma, which occurs due to the renunciation of the sinful propensities-sinful activities and internal craving; inhibition of the Avrata Aśrava. sāvadyavrttipratyākhyānam viratiḥ.
(Jaisidi 5.12)
Virecana A kind of Anācāra (2) (gross transgression of ascetic conduct); to take in purgative etc. as a preventive measure
Virādhaka

Page #330

Jaina Paribhāṣika Sabdakosa
against disease, or for the purpose of maintaining one's beauty, strength etc.. See-Vamana.
Viviktavāsavasatisamitiyoga
A Bhavand (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Acaurya Malavrata (the third great vow of nonstealing);
to sojourn in that upśraya (sojourning place of an ascetic), which is Yathäkṛta (built for the householder himself), Präsuka (free from living beings) and a solitary place. ....ahakade phasue vivitte pasatthe uvassa hoi vihariyavvam....evam vivittavāsavasahisamitijogena bhävito bhavati amtarappa. (Praśna 8.9)
Viviktasayanāsana
The first type of Brahmacarya-gupti (protective discipline of celebacy). no itthipasupandagasamsattaim sayaṇāsaydim sevittä havai, se niggamthe. (U16 Sütra 3) See-Samsaktaśayyasanavarjana.
Vivṛtayoni
That Yoni (substratum for the birth of a Jiva (soul), which is wide (and open). samurta pracchannā sankaṭā va.tadviparita vivṛtā. (TaBhā 2.33 Vr)
Viveka
One characteristic of Sukla Dhyana (pure meditation);
the knowledge of separation of body and soul. dehädätmana ātmano va sarvasamyogānām vivecanam-buddhyā pṛthakkaraṇam vivekaḥ, (Stha 4.70 Vr Pa 181)
Vivekapratima
A type of Pratima (intensive course of spiritual practices);
the Pratima which results in the bheda-jñana (knowledge of separation) of the soul and the Pudgala (physical substance); in this Pratima, the sadhaka (practitioner) contemplates over the separateness of anger, conceit, deceit and greed from the soul. (Stha 2.244)
Vivekaprayaścitta
Atype of Prayascitta (expiation); after accepting the food etc. tainted with the
~313~
blemishes like Udagama, (related with bliksi (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) etc. (inadvetently), to dispose it off on getting the right information about it. ähärätinam uggamādiasuddhāṇam gahitṭāṇam paccha vimmätänam sampattanam va vivego pariccago. (AvaCi 2 p. 246)
Viseṣa
Particular (attribute)-That Dharma (3) (attribute) which gives rise to the notion of dissimilarity and which is not available universally in all substances, and on the basis of which the independent existence (identity) of the substance is established.
(Bhiksu 6.7)
bhedapratiternimittam viseṣaḥ. See-Samanya.
Viśodhikoti
Those Udgama Dosas (blemishes of blikṣa (accep-ting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) relating to origination or preparation of food etc.), which can be rectified in some state-by separating the blemished food etc... the rest of the food etc. becomes consumable (by the ascetic); for example, food etc. blemished by kritakṛta (Krita) (accepting food etc. purchased for the ascetics) and the like. visudhyati sesam suddham bhaktam yasminnuddhṛte, yadva visudhyati pätramakṛtakalpatragamapi wasnimjjhite sd visodhil, sử cả sau k tisca-bhedasca vośodhikotih. (PiNiVr Pa117) ädhäkarma, auddesikatrikam, putikarma, misrajātam, badaraprabhṛtikā, adhyavapurascaite sadudgamadosa avisuddhakotyantargata grhitäh seṣāstu visuddhakotyantarbhūtäh. (AV Pa119)
Viśreņi
That ākāśasreni (1) (the row of space-units). which is not parallel to the line of the main direction, viz., east etc..
'visedhi'tti viruddha vidigäśritä śreni yatra tadvisreni........ (Bhaga 25.92 Vr Pa 868)
Viṣaya Raga
A kind of Raga (attachment);
sexual attachment; attachment to the sensual
objects such as sound and the like.
(ViBha 2964,2965)

Page #331

~:314~
See-Raga.
Viṣavāṇijya
A type of Karmädäna (occupation involving immense violence and possession): trading in the poison of snake, scoprian etc. and the armaments (weapons). visavāņijjam bhannai visalohappāṇahaṇaṇavikkinanam.
yaiņam..
dhanuha-sarakhagga-churia-parasuya-kuddāli(PrasaVr Pa 62)
Visāmbhojika
That ascetic (Muni), who has been expelled from all the Mandalies (groups of ascetics for collective performances), on account of his transgression of the discipline of commonsel co-religionist. visambhogikam-maṇḍalibähyam.
(Sthä 9.2 Vr Pa 285)
Vistararūci
1. A type of Ruci (faith):
the Ruci developed through the (extensive) knowledge of various classifications of Pramana (valid organ of knowledge) and Naya (nonabsolutistic standpoint).
2. A person who is possessed of Vistararuci (1). davvāņa savvabhāvā savvapamāṇehi jassa uvaladdha.
savvähi nayavihihi ya vitthäraruittināyavvo.. (U 28.24)
Visrasa Bandha
Natural structure of the integration of the Pradesas (indivisible units of the Dravya (substance)).
1. The structure of the integration of the Pradesas (indivisible units) of the Dharmastikāya (the fundamental substance quâ medium of motion). Adharma-stikaya (the fundamental substance quâ medium of rest), and Äkāśāstikaya (the fundamental substance quâ medium of space); this type of Visrasa Bandha is beginningless.
2. The creation of the Skandhas (aggregates) by the integration of the Paramāņus (ultimate atoms) and the transformation of Skandhas of the Paramāņus into clouds etc.; this type of Visrasă Bandha is with beginning. dhammatthikayaamamaṇaaṇādiyavisasābamdhe, adhammatthikayaaṛṇamannaaṇādiyavisasabandhe, agasatthikayaanṇamaṇṇaaṇādīyavi
sasabandhe.
Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
bandhanapaccaie-jammam paramāņupoggaladuppadesiya....anamtapadesiyanam khamdha
nam....bandhe......
pariņāmapaccaie-janṇam abbhāṇam, abbharukkhanam....bamdhe... (Bhaga 8.347,351,353)
Vihayogati
1. The action quâ motion of the Jiva (soul) and Pudgala (physical substance) (through the space). It is of 17 types such as Sprśadgati (motion during which other substances are touched) and the like.
vihayagati sattarasaviha pannatta, tam jahā phusamaṇagati aphusamāṇagati uvasampajjamanagati anuvasampajjamanagati poggalagati mamduyagati navägati nayagati chayagati chayanuvayagati lesagati lessänuvayagati uddissapavibhattagati caupurisapavibhattagati vamkagati pamkagati bamdhanavimoyanagati.
(Praja 16.38) 2. A sub-type of Näma (body-making) Karma. due to the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (soul) undertakes motion. Locomotion in air and flying also occur due to it.
vihāyasa-tabhasa gatiḥ-pravṛttirvihayogatiḥ ....prasasta hamsahastivṛṣabhādinām, aprasasta tu kharoştramahiṣādināmiti. (Prasa Vr Pa 365)
Vihara Alocană
(NiBha 6322)
See-Viharavikatana.
Viharakalpa
A kind of Utkalika Śruta (a category of Agamas (canonical works), which is allowed to be studied at all time barring the akala prahara (1.e... the period in which the study of Agamas is prohibited)),
in which a detailed description of the code of conduct of the five categories of kalpas (2) (ascetic courses) is given-Jinakalpa (the ascetic who observes the ascetic conduct of a Jina), Sthavirakalpa (practice of ascetic conduct remaining in the religious order), practitioner of Pratima (inten-sive course of spiritual practices). Yathalandaka (time-bound course, remaining ever vigilant) and Pärihärika (purifactory conduct through inten-sive penance). viharanam viharo, tassa kappo-vidhi tti vuttam bhavati, so jinakappe therakappe va, jinakappe

Page #332

Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa
padima-ahālamda-parihāriyā ya datthavvā, etesim savittharo vidhi jattha ajjhayane (vannijjati) tamajjhayaņam vihārakappo.
(Nandi 77 Cū p.58)
-315the period in which the study of Āgamas is prohibited)), in which there is mainly the description of the nature of the Vitarāga (one who is free from Rāga (attachment) and Dveşa (aversion)). sarāgo vitarāgo ya etesim jattha sarüvakahaņā, visesato vitarāgassa, tamajjhayanam vitarăgasutam.
(Nandi 77 Cū p. 58)
Vihārabhūmi That place, which is earmarked for performing Svādhyāya (scriptural studies and teaching) by the ascetic (Muni). 'vihārabhūmau' svādhyāyabhūmau.
(BrBhā 3218 Vr)
Vihāravikatana A type of Alocană (confession); the Alocanā of not performing Tapa (penance) and Upadhāna (austerities observed during the course of scriptural studies) despite having adequate strength and spiritual energy. samtammi ya balavirie, tavovahānammi jam na ujjamiyam. isa vihāraviyadaņā......
(NiBhā 6322)
Vitarāgasamyama The Samyama (ascetic conduct) of the ascetic (Muni) who has subsided or annihilated the Kaşāyas (passions). viyarāgasamjame duvihe pannatte, tam jahauvasamtakasāyavīyarāgasamjame ceva, khiņakasāyaviyarāgasamjame ceva. 'viyarāge' tyādi, upaśāntāḥ-pradeśato'pyavedyamānāḥ kaşāyā yasya yasmin vā sa tathā sadhuḥ samyamo veti. (Sthā 2.114 Vr Pa 49)
Vicipatha That path, by following which the Jiva (soul) becomes associated with (i.e. vitiated by) Kaşāya (passions). kaşāyāņām jivasya ca sambandho viciśabdavācyaḥ tataśca vicimataḥ kaṣāyavato..... 'parthe' tti mārge.
(Bhaga 10.11 Vr)
Vitarāgasamyaktva The purity of the soul, attained through the entire cessation of the Darśanasaptaka-the fourfold Anantānubandhi Kaşāya (passions causing endless transmigra-tion) and the threefold Darsana Mohaniya (view--deluding) Karma. saptānām karmaprakstinām ātyantike'pagame satyātmavisuddhimātramitarad vitarāgasamyaktvamityucyate.
(Tavā 1.2.31)
Vijana A kind of Anācāra (2) (gross transgression of ascetic conduct); to fan oneself with a fan and the like. vijanam tālavịntādinā gharma eva.
(Da 3.2 Hāvs Pa 117)
Vīrāsana A kind of sitting posture; the posture which is very much akin to the posture of a person who sits on a throne and then the throne is removed from the beneath. simhāsanādhirūdhasyāsanāpanayane sati. tathaivāvasthitiryā tāmanye virāsanam viduḥ..
(Yośā 4.128) See-Vajrāsana.
Vitarāga That ascetic (Muni). whose Rāga (attachment) and Dveșa (aversion) have been completely subsided or annihilated. vīyarāgacarittāriyā duvihāpannattā, tam jahauvasamtakasāyaviyarāgacarittāriyā ya khīņakasāyaviyarāgacarittāriyā ya.. (Prajíñä 1.115) mohaniyakkhaeņa viyarão. (Dhava Pu 9 p. 118)
Virāsanika A type of Kāyakleśa (external austerity by undertaking yogic postures); one who undertakes the practice of Virāsana. viräsaniko-yah simhāsananiviştamiväste.
(Sthä 7.49 Vr Pa 178)
Vitarāgaśruta A kind of Utkālika Śruta (a category of Āgamas (canonical works), which is allowed to be studied at all time barring the akāla prahara (i.e.,
Vīrya 1. Energy—That power, which is produced from the body.

Page #333

~:316~
se nam bhante! virie kimpavahe? goyama! sarirappavale. (Bhaga 1.144) 2. That power of the substance, which is inherent
in it.
dravyasya svasaktiviśeso viryam. (Sasi 6.6) 3. Spiritual energy-That Parinama (1) (to undergo transformation from one state to another one) of the soul which is due to the Kṣaya (annihilation) or Kṣayopasama (annilation-cum-substdence) of the Viryäntaraya (Karmia, obstructing the spiritual energy). viriyamtaniyadesakkhaeya savvakkhaeṇa jā la
ddhi.
abhisandhijamiyaram va tatto viriyam salesa(KaPra 3)
ssa.
viryam viryāntarāyakṣayopasamakṣayajam khalvātmaparināmaḥ. (AvaNi 1513 HaVṛ p. 195) Virya Ätmā
That state of soul, which is in the form of Utthana (enthusiasm), Karma (action), Bala (physical strength), Virya (3) (spiritual energy) Purusakara (self-exertion) and Parakrama (self-efficiency). utthänädi tadātmā sarvasamsäriṇām. (Bhaga 12.200 VT)
Viryapravada Pürva
The name of the third Purva (canonical work of earlier lore);
it deals with the topic of Virya (3) (spiritual energy) of Jiva (soul) and Virya (1) (energy) of Ajiva (non-soul).
tatiyam viriyappavayam, tattha vi ajīvāņam jivāņa ya sakkammetarāņa vīriyam pravadati tti viriyappavadam, tassa vi sattarim padasatasahassā. (Nandi 104 Ci p. 75)
Viryäcära
Proper exertion of energy for the purpose of gaining knowledge etc..
viryācāro jäänädiprayojanesu viryasyagopanam. (SamaPra 89 Vr Pa 100)
Viryāntarāya
A sub-type of Antaraya (obstructing) Karma, due to the Udaya (rise) of which even a healthy youth possessed of sound body has little Prana-sakti (vital energy).
tatra kasyacit kalpasyäpyupacitavapuso'pi yuno'pyalpapranata yasya karmana udyat sa viryantarayah. (TaBha 8.10 Vr)
Jaina Paribhāṣika Sabdakosa
Vṛttiparisankhyāna
See-Vrttisamksepa.
Vrttisamkṣepa
Conditional acceptance of bhikṣa (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction))A kind of Bahya Tapa (external austerities or Nirjara (shedding Karma));
to reduce the scope of blikṣa through the restriction of the acceptance of blikṣa by means of various Abhigrahas (self-imposed resolves) which are required to be satisfied before receiving the bhiksa. nänäbhigrahad vṛttyavarodho vṛttisamkṣepah. (Jaisidi 6.32)
(TaS9.19)
Vṛddhavaiyavṛttyakara
That ascetic (Muni), who is appointed to render. services to the old ascetics (monks and nuns). (VyaBha 1943)
Vrsabha
1. That ascetic (Muni), who is appointed to deliberate over the attainment of the good and avoiding what is not good.
vrsabhaly' gacchasya subha'subhakaryacintäniyuktāḥ. (BrBhd 2085 Vr)
2. Gitärtha (2) (the ascetics who have knowledge of the text of the scriptures as well as its meaning) who has attained victory over his sex. gitartha avikärino vrsabha ucyante.
(BrBha 5187 V?)
Vrsimän
That ascetic (Muni), who has curbed his senses and is possessed of the traits (virtues), worthy of a saint.
vase yeşămindriyäni te bhavamti vusimam, vasamti vä sädhugunehim vusimantah.
(U 5.18 c p. 137)
Vrsnidasa
A kind of Kalika Śruta (a category of Agama (2) (canonical work) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night); fifth varga (a division) of the Upanga (auxiliary canonical work) (the 12 Upanga), in which is depicted the Aradhana (the punctilious (or

Page #334

Jaina Paribhāṣika Sabdakosa
rightful) observance of) the ascetic conduct. made by the twelve princes of Vrsnivansa (an old dynasty of kings) and their reincarnation in Sarvarthasiddha (the fifth type of the Anuttaravimana (the highest heaven of the Empyrean gods)) and the ultimate attainment of liberation. andhagavanhino je kule te amdhagasaddalovato vanhino bhaniya, tesim cariyam gati sijjhana ya jattha bhayita ta vanhidasato.
(Nandi 78 Ci p. 60) ...vanganam pamcamassa vaggassa vanhidasāņam duvālasa ajjhayaṇā pannatta....
(Vrani 1.3)
Veda
1. An appellation of Jiva (soul):
the soul is called Veda, because it experiences pleasure and pain.. jamha vedeti ya suha-dukkham tamha vede tti. (Bhaga 2.15) 2. Sensuality-The sexual desire to indulge in copulation, which occurs due to the Udaya (rise) of vedamohantya Karma (deluding Karma quá sex). E.g-Striveda. Purusaveda, Napunsakaveda.
nämakarmacäritramohanokaṣāyodayad veda(Tavā 2.53) atmapravṛttermaithunasammohotpado vedal. (Dhava Pu 7 p.7) 3. Genitals-The sex-organ which distinguishes male from female.
vedyate iti vedo lingamityarthaḥ.....nämakarmodayad yonimehanadi dravyalingamiti. (TaVa 2.53)
trayasiddhih.
Vedaka Samyaktva
A kind of Samyaktva (right faith);
this kind of Samyaktva is so called because of the experience of the relevent Karma: when the Jiva (soul) advances from the Kṣayopasamika Samyaktva to Kṣayika Samyaktva (the enlightened world-view due to the joint operation, viz., annihilation-cum-subsidence to the one due to the annihilation of the relevent Karmas) undergoes the experience of the Pradesodaya (innocuous realization of the karmic matter) of the Sanyaktva Mohaniya Karma (that deluding Karma which does not prevent the right faith to appear, because of the purification of the Pudgalas (material clusters) responsible for perverse faith) in the last Samaya (smallest time-unit) of it (viz., Kṣayopasamika Samyaktva). miśvāt kṣayikan gacchatah tadantyasamaye tat
~:317~
(Jaisidi 5.4)
prakṛtivedanät vedakam.
Vedana
To undergo the experience of the (effect of) the Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quà Karma) which have entered into the udayavalik (the state of rise of Karma immediately after the termination of the dormant state for a period of one Avalika (16777216 Āvalikās=48 minutes)) either in the natural course or through Udiraṇā (premature rise).
vedana svabhävenodiranäkaraṇena vodayavalikapraviṣṭasya karmmano'nubhavanam. (Stha 1.15 Vy Pa 17)
Vedana Bhaya
The fear created by the suffering (or pain). vedana-pida tadbhayam vedanabhayam. (Stha 7.27 Vr Pa 369)
Vedana Samudghata
Expansion (projection) of soul-units (outside the body) due to intense distress-A type of Samudghata (expansion of the soul-units beyond the body):
it occurs due to intense feeling of distress on account of the Udaya (rise) of the Vedaniya (feeling producing) Karma.
vedanadipariyato hi jivo bahun vedaniyädikarmapradesän käläntaränubhavayogyānudiraṇdkaranenäkṛṣyodaye prakṣipyanubhūya nirjarayati, atmapradesaiḥ samslistän satayati. (Sama 7.2 Vr Pa 12)
Vedaniya Karma Feeling-experiencing Karma-That Karma. which becomes responsible for experiencing the feeling of pleasure and pain. sätäsätaräpameva karma vedaniyam.
(PrajaVr Pa 454) sukhaduḥkharüpeṇānubhavitavyatvad vedani(TaBlia 8.5 Vr)
yamiti.
Vedanta
A kind of Vyavasaya (convictions and rituals); the decision which is made on the basis of the Vedas like Rgveda etc... See-Lokanta, Vyavasaya.
Vedika
A blemish of Pratilekhand (inspection of mona

Page #335

- 318
Jaina Päribhāṣika Sabdakosa
stic paraphernalia), to keep one's hands above, under or on the sides of the knees, or to keep the knees in between the arms during undertaking the Pratilekhanā. vedikā uddhavetiyā ahovetiyā tiriyavetiyā duhatovetiya egatovetiya..... (U 26.26 SäVr Pa 541)
Velandharopapāta A kind of Kālika Śruta (a category of Agama (2) (canonical work) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night), in which the description of a god named Velandhara is found and on reciting which, the god Velandhara himself becomes manifestly present.
(Nandi 7.8) See-Aruņopapāta.
when the humans and sub-humans possessed of Audārika Sarira (gorss body) create the Vaikriya Sarira (protean body) through their supernatural power and afterwise rewind it, until the gross body is not completely regained, there is the combination of the Vaikriya Sarira with the Audārika Kāyayoga. oaikriyamisrasarirakāyapragogo decanārakeşütpadyamānasyāparyāptakasya, miśratā ceha vaikriyasarirasya kārmanenaiva. labdhivaikriyaparityāge tvaudārikapraveśāddhāyāmaudārikopādānāya pravștte vaikriyaprādhānyādaudārikeņāpi vaikriyasya misratā.
(Bhaga 8.61 Vr)
Vaikriyamiśraśarirakāyayoga
(Aupa 176) See-Vaikriyamiśraśarīrakāyaprayoga.
Veștaka A kind of metre (chanda), in which the synonyms are compiled. vestakāḥ-chandovišeşāḥ ekārthapratibaddhavacanasanakalikā. (Samapra 89 VỊ Pa 101)
Vaikriya Labdhi Protean power-A kind of Labdhi (supernatural power, obtained through yoga (spiritual practices like Tapa, Dhyāna etc.)), by dint of which one can create different protean forms. vaikriyā hārakanāmādikarmodayasamutthästāvad vaikriyā"hārakasarīrakaraņādikā labdhayo bhavanti.
(ViBha 801 MaVr)
Vaikriyakāyayoga The energy and activity of the Vaikriya Sarira (protean body) of the Jiva (soul), produced with the assistance of the Vaikriya (śarira) Vargaņā (class of material cluster of protean body). ....viuvviyāhārā. uralam misā kammaņa, iya jogā.......
(Kagra 4.24) Vaikriyamiśrakāyayoga
(Kagra 4.24) See—Vaikriyamiśraśarīrakāyaprayoga.
Vaikriyamiśraśarīrakāyaprayoga The combination of the Vaikriyakāyayoga with Kārmanakāyayoga and Audārikakāyayoga1. Combination of the Vaikriya Sarira (protean body) with the Kārmaņa Yoga (activity of the Kārmana-śarīra (subtlemost body formed by Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma)); when the Jiva (soul), which is born as a god or an infernal, has appropriated the Ahāra (1), but has not accomplished fully the Sarira-paryāpti (bio-potential quâ body), (during the process of accomplishement of bio-potential), in that state there is combination of protean with the Kārmana Yoga. 2. Combination of the Vaikriya Sarira with the Audārika Käyayoga (activity of gross body);
Vaikriyavargaņā Protean material clusters-A type of Vargaņā (class of material clusters); the group (or set) of material clusters fit for building up Vaikriya Sarira (protean body). ....tatascaikottaravrddhyā vardhamānāḥ pracuradravyanivrttatvāt tathāvidhasükşmapariņāmatvacca vaikriyasarirasya grahaņayogyā anantā varganā bhavanti.
(ViBhā 631) Vaikriya Sarīra Protean body-A type of Śarira (body); the body capable of assuming diverse forms; such body is available to the denizens of heavens and hells (i.e., gods and infernals) by birth; it is also available to the humans and subhumans possessed of Vaikriya Labdhi (protean power) and also to the Väyukāyika Jivas (air-bodied beings). vividharūpakaranasamartham vaikriyam, närakadevānām, vaikriyalabdhimatām naratirascām vāyukāyikānāñca.
(Jaisidi 7.25 Vr)

Page #336

319:
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa Vaikriyaśarīrabamdhananāma A sub-type of Nāma (body-making) Karma; the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for the establishment of the mutual bond between the Pudgalas of Vaikriya Sarira (the material clusters of the protean body), which have already been appropriated and which are being appropriated, and also their bond with the Pudgalas (material clusters) of Taijasa Sarira (fiery body) and Kärmana-sarira (subtlemost body formed by Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma)). yadudayād vaikriyapudgalānām grhitānām grhyamāṇānām ca parasparam taijasakārmanapudgalaiśca saha sambandhaḥ tadvaikriyabamdhanam.
(Prajñā 23.43 V? Pa 470)
Vaitādhyagiri Name of the mountain which is the habitat of the Vidyadharas (a human race endowed with supernatural powers) and which divides the Bharataksetra into two parts-South Bharata and North Bharata. bharatakşetramadhye pūrvāparāyata ubhayatah samudramavagādho vaitādhyaparvatah, şadyojanāni sakrosāni dharanimavagādhaḥ pañcāśad vistaratah pañcavimsatyucchritaḥ.. vaitādhyaparvato dakşiņottarārdhavibhāgakāri vidyādharādhivāsaḥ.
(Ta Bhā 3.11 V, p. 256)
Vaikriya Samudghāta Expansion (projection) of soul-units (outside the body) by the protean body-A type of Samudghāta (expansion of the soul-units beyond the body); it occurs for undertaking the process of Vikriyā (creation of protean forms). vaikurvikasamudghātasamuddhatastu jivapradeśān sarīrādbahirniskāsya śårīraviskambhabāhalyamātramāyāmatasca samkhyeyāni yojanāni damdam nisrjati nisrjya ca yathästhūlān vaikriyasariranāmakarmapudgalān prāgbaddhān sātayati.
(Sama 7.2 Vr Pa 11)
Vaidāranikā Kriyā
(Sthā 2.29) SeeVidāraṇākriyā. Vaidika Vyavasāya The Vyavasāya (convictions and rituals) made on the basis of vedas (the Vedic texts).
(Sthā 3.395) See—Vyavasāya. Vaidharmya Drşțāmta That type of Drstānta (example in logical inference), in which the non-existence of the Sādhana (proban or middle term) in absence of the Sādhya (probandum or major term) is definitely exhibited, e.g. there is no smoke in the absence of fire, for example-a water-tank. yatra tu sādhyābhāve sādhanasyāvasyamabhavah pradarsyate, sa vaidharmyadrştāntaḥ.
(Pranata 3.47) yathāgnyabhāve na bhavatyeva dhūmo, yathā jalāśaye.
(Pranata 3.48)
Vaijayanta The second heaven of the Anuttaravimāna (the highest heaven of the Empyrean gods).
(TaBhā 4.20) See-Aparājita.
Vaitarani One of the fifteen types of Paramādhārmika Deva (a type of Asurakumāra Deva (a kind of Mansion-dwelling god) who inflict pain to the infernal beings); those Asura Devas (demons), who are the custodians of the infernal being and who set them afloat in the Vaitarani, a very dreadful river, full of very hot water, filled with pus, blood, hair and bones. püya-ruhira-kesatthi, vāhiņi kalakalamta jalasoyā. veyaraņinarayapālā, neraie ū pavahemti..
(SūtraNi 80)
Vainayiki Buddhi 1. A type of Aśrutanisrita Matijñāna (perceptual cognition not based on any verbal symbol); the intellect born of modesty (humility and loyalty) towards knowledge and the knowledgable one; it is capable of carrying any burden, i.e., bearing any responsibility; it is the one which imbues the essence of the Sūtra (2) (canonical aphorisms) and the artha (meaning or purport) related with the trivarga (i.e., dharma, artha and käma); it is fruitful in both the worlds (i.e., this and the one beyond). vinayo-guruśuśruşā saprayojanamasyā iti vainayiki.
(NandiMaVr Pa 144)

Page #337

Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa
See-Arunopapāta.
Vaisrasika Bandha
320:bharanittharanasamatthā, tivaggasuttatthagahiyapeyālā. ubhaologaphalavai, viņayasamutthä havai buddhi.
(Nandi 38.5) 2. The intellect born of sermons, delivered by others, or education (studies, training etc.). viņaeņa duvālasamgāim padhamtassuppannapannā venaiyā ņāma, parovadeseņa jādapannā vā.
(Dhava Pu 9 p. 82)
(Jaisidi 1.15 V!)
See-Visrasā Bandha.
Vaimānika Deva Empyrean gods-The fourth kind of the Devanikāya (fourfold habitat of gods); who are endowed with protean power and grandeur and whose abodes are the Vimānas (habitats) situated in the Urdhvaloka (upper cosmos). vimăneșu-urdhvalokavarttişu bhavā” vaimānikāḥ saudharmādivāsinaḥ. (Stha Vy Pa 62) višeşenātmasthān sukytino mānayantiti vimānāni, vimānesu bhavā vaimānikāh. (TaVä 4.16.1)
Vaihāyasa Marana. A type of Maraña (death); death that occurs due to jumping from a height, hanging oneself from a branch of a tree, falling from a mountain etc.. vihāyasi-vyomani bhavam vaihāyasam, vihāyobhavatvam ca tasya vykşasākhādyudbaddhatve sati bhāvāt.
(Sama 17.9 Vr Pa 33) ūrdhvam vrkṣasākhādau bandhanamudbandhanam tadădiryasya tarugiribhrguprapātāderātmajanitasya maranasya tadudbandhanādi....grdhraprsthavaihāyasākhye marane..
(UsãVr Pa 234, 235)
Vaiyāvsttya A kind of Abhyantara Tapa (internal austerities); to render service to others (i.e., the class of ascetics)--to exert oneself for aid and relief of the ascetics. parārthavyāprtirvaiyāvrttyam. Jaisidi 6.39)
Vyakta 1. Matured-With respect to age--a person of sixteen years age (or more) 2. With respect to knowledge (sruta)-one who is Gitärtha (2) (the ascetics who have knowledge of the text of the scriptures as well as its meaning). vayasă vyakalı şodasavārşikah. srutena ca vyakto gitārthah.
(BrBhä 5475 Vr) Vyaktāstu ye vayasrutābhyām parinatā”.
(Sama 18.3 Vr Pa 34)
Vaiyāvíttya Sambhoja One type of mutual etiquette amongst the Sāmbhojika (commonsel co-religionist) ascetics, in which, the transactions such as giving food, monastic paraphernalia and the like, making the disposal of urine etc., resolving the conflict and rendering service to the ascetics who are old, (sick) and the like, are permitted. 'vaiyāvaccakarane....'tti vaiyāvrttyam-āhāropadhidānādinā praśravaņādimātrakārppaņādinā'dhikaraṇopasamanena sahāyadānena vopastambhakaranam tasmimśca vişaye sambhogāsambhogau bhavata iti. (Sama 12.2 Vr Pa 22)
Vyajana Vidyā A kind of Vidyā (occult science); that Vidyā, in which the body of the patient is cleansed with a fan, treated with Mantras, and he becomes cured. vyajanavişayā vidyā yayā vyajanamabhimantrya tenāturo'pamrjyamānah svastho bhavati, sā vyajanavidyā.
(VyaBhā 2439 Vr)
4
Vaiśramaṇopapāta A kind of Kālika Sruta (a category of Agama (2) (canonical work) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night); in which the description of a god named Vaisramana is found and on reciting which, the god Vaisramana himself becomes manifestly present.
(Nandi 78)
Vyañjana A type of Jñānācāra (conduct quâ knowledge): to read or recite the text of the Agama (canonical work) with proper attention. vyanjanani-kakārādini....samyagupayogena ca yatah sūtrādi pathaniyam nānyathā.
.. (Prasā 267 Vr Pa 64)
Vyañjananimitta

Page #338

- 321 :
See-Anyathānupapatti.
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa A branch of astānga mahānimitta (the eightfold science of progntostication); the science which deals with the foretelling about the profit and loss etc. on the basis of the signs such as mole, wart etc. on the different parts of the body such as head, face, neck and the like. siromukhagrivādişu tilakamasakalaksyavraņādiviksanena trikālahitāhitavedanam vyanjanam.
(Tavā 3.36)
Vyatyāmredita An Aticāra (partial transgression) of knowledge; to mix the texts of other works in the original text (under study). annonnajjhayaņasuyakkhamdhesu ghadamāne ālāvae vivitum joemte viccāmelaņā bhavati.
(NiBhā 2776 Cū)
Vyañjana Paryāya Explicit mode-A kind of Paryāya (mode); that mode, which is gross, lasts for sometime and is amenable to verbal expression. . sthūlah kālāntarasthāyi sabdanām samketavişayo vyañjanaparyāyaḥ.
(Jaisidi 1.42) See-Arthaparyāya.
Vyantara Deva Spirits—That Devanikāya (fourfold habitats of gods), which visits all the three (parts of) the Loka (cosmos)-the lower, the lateral (middle) and the upper, goes on moving about either independently or due to servitude of others, and has its habitat in various places like the caves of the mountain, the solitary places of (dense) forests and the like. yasmācсādhastiryagürdhvam ca trinapi lokān sprśantah svātantryāt parābhiyogācca prāyena pratipatantyaniyatagatipracārāh, manusyānapi kecid bhrtyavadupacaranti. vividheșu ca śailakandarāntaravanavivarādişu prativasanti, ato vyantarā ityucyante.
(Tabhā 4.12 Vr) See-Vānamantara Deva.
Vyañjanākşara Phonetical knowledge-A variety of Akşaraśruta (articulate knowledge related with linguistic symbols); the explicit pronunciation of a letter. vamjanakkharam-akkharassa vamjanābhilāvo.
· (Nandi 58) Vyañjanāvagraha : A kind of Avagraha (sensation); the indeterminate cognition of the objects such as sound and the like through the contact between the object and the sense-organ. vyañjanena-sambandhenāvagrahaņam sambadhyamānasya sabdadirūpasyārthasyāvyaktaripahpariċchedo vyañjanāvagrahaḥ.
. (Nandi 40 Ma Vr Pa 168) See-Arthāvagraha.
Vyaya Cessation-One of the three components of the Tripadi (the triplet of origination, cessation and persistance); the destruction of the state (or mode) of the substance, that existed in the immediately preceding instant to the present one; for exampleon originating of the pot-state, cessation of the clod-state. pūrvabhāvavigamanam vyayah. yathā ghatotpattau pindāksteh.
(Sasi 5.30) vyayah tirobhāvalakşanah, pūrvāvasthāyāstirodhānam-vināśaḥ.
(TaBhā 5.29 Vr) 'viyai' tti vigatirvigamaḥ sä сaikotpädavaditi.
(Sthā 1.23 VPa 19) See-Utpāda.
Vyatikrama It is the second step in the direction of transgression of the discipline of Jňāna, Darsana or Caritra; it is in the form of an attempt to indulge in transgression. tividhe vaikkame pannatte, tam jahā—ņāņavaikkame, damsanavaikkame, carittavaikkame.
(Stha 3.441) See-Atikrama.
Vyavadāna 1. Nirjarā (of Karma) (shedding Karma)-The total (ultimate) annihilation of Karma on account of which the Jiva (soul) attains liberation, after total cessation of Yoga (2) (activities of mind, speech and body). vyavadānam pūrvakytakarmmavanalavanam.
Vyatireka
(Prami 2.1.12 Vr)

Page #339

-322:
Jaina Pāribhāşika Sabdakośa
(Sthā 3.418 Vr Pa 146) vodāņam-karmanirjarā, karmavivekasya ca prayojanam'asarīrayā ceva'.
(ĀvaHāVr1 p. 187) ....tavenam vodāņam jaņayai......vodāņenam akiriyam janayai..
(u 29.28, 29) 2. The distinguished purification of the soul attained through the annihilation of Karma due to the Tapa (penance). vyavadānam pūrvabaddhakarmāpagamato visistām suddhim........
(Usavr Pa 586)
....vavahāre vavahariyā, pāyacchitta'bhavamte ya.. padisevaņa samjoyana, ārovana kumciyam ceva.......
(VyaBhā 153, 154) dasākappavavahārā nijjūdhā paccakkhānapuvvāto.
(Dasācu Pa5)
Vyavasāya Convictions and rituals—The convictions about real substances and the rituals (or performances) undertaken for the accomplishment of the purusärtha (human exertion or one of the four principal objects of human life, viz., dharma, artha, kama and moksa). "vyavasāyo'vastunimayaḥ puruşārthasiddhyarthamanusthānam vā. (Sthā Vr Pa 141) ihaloie vavasāe tivihe pannafte, tam jahā-loie, veie, sāmaie.
(Sthā 3.396)
Vyavahāranaya 1. Analytic view-point-A type of Dravyārthika Naya (non-absolutistic standpoint quâ substance) or Arthanaya (Naya (non-absolutistic standpoint) in which the purport is dormant, the verbality is subsidiary); that standpoint, which accepts only the Visesa (particular attribute) difference. bhedagrāhi vyavahāraḥ,
(Bhiksu 5.8). ....dravyārthikatvād asau paramāņu yāvad gacchati, na tu arthaparyāye. . (Bhiksu 5.8 Vr) 2. Empirical view-point-That view-point, which takes cognizance of the character of a real as it is understood by common people, e.g. the big black bee is black. logavvavahāraparo vavahāro bhanai kālao bhamaro. paramatthaparo mannai nicchaio pamcavanno tti..
(Vibha 3589) lokaprasiddhārthānuvādaparo vyavahāraḥ.
(Bhiksu 5.19) See-Naiscayikanaya.
Vyavasāyasabhā Study-room of the Indra (king of gods)--The place where the Indra consults the books (for making desicion). vyavasāyasabhā yatra pustakavācanato vyavasāyam-tattvaniscayam karoti.
(Sthā 5.235 Vr Pa 334)
Vyavahāra Rāśi
(JaiTaVi 1.3)
See-Sāmvyavahārika Jiva.
Vyavahāra Vākyoga
(Bhaga 25.6)
See-Asatyāmrşā.
Vyavahāra 1. To administer befitting Prāyascitta (expiation). vyavahriyate yad yasya prāyascittamābhavati sa taddānavişayikriyate'neneti vyavahārah.
(VyaBhāpi Pa 3) 2. Authority of monastic legislation-The sources of the monastic rules and regulations, on the basis of which the decision for what is ought to be done or not to be done, the activity and the abstinence is taken. vyavahāro-mumukṣupravrttinivettirūpah.
(Sthā 5.124 Vr Pa 302) 3. A kind of Kālika Śruta (a category of Āgama (2) (canonical work) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night); which contains the description of Prāyascitta (expiations), conduct and Vyavahāra (2) (monastic jurisprudence). One of the four Chedasütras.
Vyavahāra Satya A type of (verbal) truth; the use of the popular usages in speech (or statement); for example, when the grass etc. on a mountain are burning, to say, "the mountain is on fire". vavahāra tti vyavahāreņa satyam vyavahārasatyam. yathā dahyate girih.
(Sthā 10.89 vr Pa 465)
Vyavahāri That ascetic (Muni), who is worthy of administering expiation

Page #340

Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
323
vyavaharatityevansilo vyavahāri vyavahārakriyāpravarttakal, prāyascittadāvi.
(VyaBhā 1 Vr Pa 3)
Vyāpti Universal concomitance-There is necessary co-existence of vyāpaka (what pervades) with vyāpya (what is pervaded) or existence of vyāpya is possible only if the vyāpaka exists. vyāptirvyāpakasya vyāpye sati bhāva eva vyāpyasya vā tatraiva bhāvah. (PraMi 1.2.6) See-Avinābhāva.
Vyākṣtā A type of Astyām;sā Bhāşa (or Vyavahāra Bhäşa i.e. speech for pragmatic purposes); that statement, which is explicit (unequivocal) in itself. vyākstāyā prakatārthāh.
(Prajña 11.37 Vr Pa 259) Vyākhyā Name of the fifth Asiga of the Dvädasānga Sruta (twelve principal canonical works) which is also called Bhagavati, in which there is the description of thirty-six thousand questions asked by gods, kings and kings turned into saints and their answers given by Bhagavān Mahavira.. viyāhe nam jivā....ajīvā....jīvājīvā viāhijjamti.... loyaloe viāhijjati....se nam amngatthayāe pamcame amge....chattisam vāgaranasahassāim, do lakkhā atthāsiim paytisahassāim payaggenam....
· (Nandi 85) viyahe nam ņāņāviha-suranarimdarāyarisi-viviha-samsaiya-pucchiyānam jineņam vittharena bhāsiyānam....
(SamaPra 93) See-Bhagavati.
Vyāvahārika Addhā Palyopama
(Anu 427) See-Adhvă Palyopama. Vyāvahārika Addhā Sāgaropama
(Anu 429) See-Adhvā Sāgaropama.
Vyāvahārika Arthāvagraha Virtual Avagraha-That Avagraha (sensation), in which there is requirement of specific cognition and which lasts for one Antarmuhurta (time-period between 2 Samayas (smallest time-units) and 1 Samaya less 48 minutes)); (the Naiscayika Arthāvagraha would last only for one Samaya). atthoggaho jahanno samayam sesoggahädao visum. amtomuhuttamegam tu...... (ViBhä 334) atistokakālatvena jaghanyo naiscayiko'rthāvagraha ekasamayam bhavati. seşāstu....vyanjanavagrahavyāvahārikārthāvagrahehā....prthagekamevāntarmuhurttam bhavanti.
(ViBhãMaV/1p. 168) See-Naiscayika Arthāvagraha.
Vyākhyācũlikā A kind of Kālika Sruta (a category of Agama (2) (canonical work) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night); it is the Cülikā (appendix) to the Vyākhyāprajñapti-Bhagavati (the fifth Anga (principal canonical work)). viyāho bhagavati, tie cülā viyāhacūlā.
(Nandi 78 Cū p. 59)
Vyāvahārika Uddhāra Palyopama
(Anu 420) See-uddhāra Palyopama.
Vyākhyāprajñapti
(Nandi 80)
Vyāvahārika Uddhāra Sāgaropama
(Anu 422) See-Uddhāra Sāgaropama.
See-Vyākhyā.
Vyākhyāprajñaptidhara That ascetic (Muni), who is well versed in the text as well as the meaning of the Vyākhyāprajñapti (the fifth Anga (principal canonical work)) appegaiyā vivāhapannattidharā. (Aupa 45)
Vyāvahārika Kāla Empirical time-The time-units which are in the form of day and night, fortnight, month and the like and which exist only in the Samayakşetra (region of time) or manusyaloka (Manuşyakşetra—the world inhabited by humans); it is caused by the motion of the sun and moon.

Page #341

~:324
samayakṣetram-manuṣyalokaḥ, tatraiva suryacandrapravartito vyāvahārikaḥ kālo vidyate. (Jaisidi 1.35 Vr)
Vyavahārika Kṣetra Palyopama
(Anu 434)
See-Kṣetra Palyopama.
Vyavahārika Kşetra Sägaropama
(Anu 434)
See-Kṣetra Sagaropama.
Vyāvahārika Naya
Empirical standpoint-That view-point (nayadrşti) which accepts only the gross mode of the substance. (Bhaga 18.107)
See-Vyavahara Naya.
Vyucchittinaya
See-Paryayarthikanaya.
Vyaviddha
An Aticara (partial transgression) of knowledge; to speak the text of the Agama (canonical work) in imporper order (i.e., to speak the word coming afterwards before and vice versa). sütramadha-uparivyatyasena kriyamāṇam vyā(BrBh 296 Vr)
viddham.
(Bhaga 7.94)
Vyutsarga
1. One of the characteristics of Sukla Dhyana (pure meditation):
abandonment of body and outfit by giving up attachment to them.
nihsangataya dehopadhityago vyutsargah. (Stha 4.70 Vr Pa 181)
2. A type of Yogasangraha renunciation of body, food, water, outfit and Kaşaya (passions).
'viussajje' tti vyutsargo dravyabhavabhedabhinnah. (Sama 32.1.4 vy Pa 55) 3. Kayotsarga (2) (austerity quâ abandonment of body). "vyutsargah' kayotsargaḥ, (BrBha 5596 Vr) 4. A type of Abhyantara Tapa (internal austerities).
See-Dravyavyutsarga, Bhavavyutsarga.
Vyutsarga Pratimā
A type of Pratima (intensive course of spiritual
Jaina Päriblasika Sabdakosa
practices);
on strengthening the bheda-júna (knowledge of separation) of the soul from the objects to be abandoned through undertaking the Viveka Pratima (in which one contemplates over the seperateness of the passions from the soul, resulting in the knowledge of sepa-ration of soul from body), to undertake Kayotsarga(2) (austerity quá abandonment of body)-to get rid of the disposition of possessivenes of those objects.
vyutsargapratima kayotsargakaraṇameva. (Stha 2.244 Vr Pa 61)
Vyutsarga Prayaścitta
A type of Prayaścitta (expiation); to undertake Käyotsarga (2) (austerity quà abandonment of body) on returning back to the sojourning place after going out (for some work). after having a dream, after crossing a river etc.. viosaggo katussaggo gamaṇāgamanasuviņaṇaisamtaraṇādisu. (ATC 2 p. 246)
Vyutsṛṣṭakaya
One who does not take any measure for care of the body i.e., who does not at all look after the body (due to detachment).
'vosaṭṭhakae' tti apaḍikammasariro ucchūḍhasariro tti vuttam hoti. (Sutra 1.16.1 Ci p. 246)
Vyudgrähita
One who is difficult to enlighten on account of being seized by prejudice.
vyudgrähitäh kuprajñāpakadrdhikṛtaviparyasaḥ....ktańca
puvvam kuggahiyā koī, bālā pamḍiyamāņino. necchamti käraṇam soum, dīvajāe jahā ṇare.. (Stha 3.478 Vr Pa 156)
Vyuparatakriyaanivṛtti
See-Samucchinnakriyāapratipati. Vrata Pratima
The second (out of the eleven) of the Upasaka-pratimas (intensive course of spiritual practice prescribed for the lay follower);
in which the lay follower (observing this course) undertakes the observance of the Anuvratas (five smaller vows of righteousness) free from the exceptions such as when being accused by the law (or the state) etc.
(TaSu 9.41)

Page #342

Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa
325:
anuvratāni-sthūlaprānātipātaviramaņādini upalakṣaṇatvāt gunavratāni śikṣāvratāni ca vadhabandhādyaticărarahitāni nirapavādāni ca dhārayatah samyakparipālayato dvitiyā vratapratimā bhavati. (Prasā 980 V; Pa 294)
A kind of Mahānidhi (encyclopaedian treatise); the treatise which deals extensively with the systems of poetics, dance, drama and musical instrument nattavihi ņādagavihi, kavvassa cauvvihassa uppatti. sainkhe mahānihimmi, tudiyamgānam ca savvesim..
(Stha 9.22.10)
Śarkhāvarttā A type of yoni (uterus); the yoni having a shape like a conch having spiral curves; such yoni is found in the Striratna (the chief queen) of the Cakravarti (universal sovereign). samkhasyevāvartto yasyām sāśamkhāvarttā.
(Stha 3.103 Vy Pa 116) samkhāvattā ņam joni itthirayaņassa.
(Sthā 3.103)
Śanaiscara Samvatsara Year based on saturn's motion-That period in which the saturn covers one constellation or all the twelve signs of the zodiac. yāvatā kālena sanaiscaro nakşatramekamathavā dvādaśāpi rāśin bhumkte.
(Sthā 5.210 V; Pa 327)
Sakatakarma A kind of Karmādāna (occupation involving immense violence and possession); manufacaterring and trading in the carts such as bullock-cart etc. and their parts. sakațānām tadargānām, ghatanam khețanam tathā. vikrayasceti sakatajivikä parikirttitā..
(PrasāVỊ Pa 62) Sankā An Aticāra (partial transgression) of Samyaktva (right faith); doubt about the subtle Tattvas (categories of truth) such as Dharmāstilāya (extended substance quâ medium of motion on account of the poor intellectual power. bhagavadarhatpranitesu padārtheşu dharmāstikāyādisvatyantagahanesu matidaurbalyāt samyaganavadhāryamāņeşu samsayahityarthaḥ, kimevam syāt naivamiti samsayakaranam samkā.
(Āvahāvs 2 p. 216) Śarkita 1. A. type of blemish related with Eşaņā Dosa (Grahaņaişaņā) (blemish pertaining to comportment quâ acceptance of food etc.); it means accepting food in spite of having the suspicion that the food being given is tainted by the blemishes like Adhākarma (preparation of food etc. with decision to give it to monk) etc.. ādhākarmmakādisankäkaluşito yadannadyadatte taccharikitam. (Yośä 1.38 V, p. 136) 2. A type of Pratişevaņā (indulging in transgression like prāņātipāta (injuring or killing a living being etc.)); committing the (sins like) prāņātipāta by accepting the Eṣaṇīya (acceptable) food etc. (vitiated) by cherishing a suspicion (about its purity). eşane'pyanesaņiyatayā'jam samke tam samāvajje'. .
(Sthā 10.69 Vr Pa 460)
Śabala 1. That misconduct or perpetrator of such misconduct, who makes the Caritra (ascetic conduct) tainted with variegation. sabalam-karburam cāritram yaiḥ kriyāvišeşairbhavati te śabalāstadyogāt sādhavo'pi.
(Sama 21.1 Vr Pa) 2. One of the fifteen types of Paramādhārmika Deva (a type of Asurakumāra Deva (a kind of Mansion-dwelling god) who inflict pain to the infernal beings); those Asura Devas (demons), who pull out the flesh from the intestines of the wretched infernal beings and also pull out their heart, liver, lungs and kidneys. amtagayaphipphisāņi ya, hiyayam kālejja phupphuse vakke. sabalā neraiyāṇam, kaddhesti tahim apunņānam..
(SūtraNi 71)
Śabda Sound-An attribute (Dharma) of the Pudgala (physical substance);
Sarkha

Page #343

326:
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
the transformation in the form of sound (waves) evolved by the integration and disintegration of Pudgalas (material clusters), which, on account of its natural property and the symbol, becomes the means of comprehension of meaning of verbal or non-verbal manifestation) sāhannamtānam ceva poggalānam sadduppāe siyā, bhijjamtānam ceva poggalāņam sadduppae siyā. svābhāvikasāmarthyasamayābhyāmarthabodhanibandhanam sabdah.
(Pranata 4.11)
to give indication for business purposes and the like through vocality (speaking) to the person who is located in the region which is beyond the limit which is resolved for in the vow. ....vyāpārakarān puruṣān uddiśyābhyutkāsikādikaraṇam sabdānupāta itisabdyate.
(TaVā7.31.3)
Sama Serenity-A characteristic of Samyaktva (right faith); quiescence of the passions such as anger and the like; the consciousness of subduing passions and senses. samah-śāntih.
(Jaisidi 5.9 Vr) samaḥ kaşāyendriyajayaḥ. (Yośā 2.40 V; p. 270)
Sayanapunya One kind of Punya (merit); bondage of the Punya Prakrti (auspicious types of Karma), incurred due to giving bed or the hay for sleeping on to the right donee, i.e., the ascetic. See-Annapunya.
Sabda Naya 1. A type of Naya (non-absolutistic standpoint); that verbalistic approach, which takes cognizance of the connotative difference, expressed by word on the basis of distinction of tense, (gender, number) and so on. kālādibhedena dhvanerarthabhedakscchabdah.
(Bhiksu 5.11) 2. Those Nayas (non-absolutistic standpoints), in which the literal aspect is more significant than the aspect of meaning (or purport); for example, the Sabda (1), Samabhirūdha and Evambhūta Nayas. seşāstu trayaḥ sabdavācyárthagocaratayä śabdanayāḥ.
(Pranata 7.45) Sabdaparicāraka The gods, the inhabitants of the Mahāśukra and Sahasrāra Kalpas (.e., the seventh and the eighth heavens), whose sexual desire gets fulfilled by merely hearing the words of a goddess. dosu kappesu devā saddapariyāragā pannattā, tam jahā--mahāsukke ceva, sahassāre ceva.
(Sthā 2.459)
Sayyātara The householder who is the donor of the sojourning place (upāsraya) to an ascetic. śayyätarah-sādhuvasátidātā. (DaHaVPa 117)
Sayyātarapiņda A type of Anācāra (2) (gross transgression of ascetic conduct); to accept bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) from the house of the Sayyātara (donor of the sojourning place to the ascetic). sejjā vasati....sejjātaro, tassa bhikkhā sejjätarapimdo.
(Da 3.5 ACū p. 61)
(s
Śabdākulaka Alocanā A blemish of Ālocanā (confession); to make confession by speaking so loudly that even the ascetics who are not Gitārtha (2) (the ascetics who have knowledge of the text of the scriptures as well as its meaning) would listen. 'saddăulayam' ti sabdenākulam sabdākulambrhacchabdam, tathā mahatā sabdenālocayati yathā'nye'pyagitārthāste sınvanti.
(Sthā 10.70 Vr Pa 460)
Sayyā Parīşaha Hardship quâ sleeping places-A type of Parişaha (hardship); the ascetic has to endure equanimously the feelings (of pain or pleasure) created by sleeping on beds (places) which are soft or hard, high or low. uccavayāhim sejjāhim, tavassi bhikku thāmavam. nāivelam vihannejjā, pāvaditthi vihannai.. pairikkuvassayam laddhum, kallānam adu pāva
Śabdānupāta An Aticāra (partial transgression) of the Deśavakāśika Vrata (the tenth vow of the lay follower);

Page #344

Jaina Pāribhäșika Sabdakosa
- 327 -
gam.
beginning any of Bhava (birth)), capable of functioning as in-take, transformation and giving up of Pudgalas (matterial clusters) suitable for the formation of the body. sattadhātutayā pariņāmanasatti śarirapajjatti.
(NandiCū p. 22) sāmānyena grhitasya yogyapudgalasamghātasya sarirăngopāngatayā samsthāpanakriya-viracanakriyā tasyāḥ paryāptiḥ śarīraparyāptih.
(TaGlhã 8.12 Vrp. 161)
kimegarāyam karissai, evam tattha'hiyāsae..
(U 22, 23) Sayyāsamitiyoga A Bhāvanā (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Sarvaadattādānaviramana (Acaurya Mahāvrata, third great vow of abstinence from stealing): not to utilize such bed (place) or seat which has been made by cutting or piercing the tree etc. for the ascetic. pidha-phalaga-sejjāsamthāragatthayāe rukkha na chimdiyavvā, na ya chedanena bheyanena ya sejjā kāreyavvā....evam sejjāsamitijogeņa bhāvio bhavati amtarappa.
(Prasna 8.11) Sarira Body (physique)-The physical structure made of the Pudgalas (material clusters) belonging to the Vargaņās (classes of material clusters) such as Audārika (gross body) and the like, on account of the Udaya (rise) of the Nāma (body-making) Karma; it is instrument for the experience of pleasure and pain, and also a means of knowledge. sukhaduhkhānubhavasādhanam sariram.
(Jaisidi 7.24)
Śarirabakusa A kind of Bakusa Nirgrantha (3); that ascetic (Muni), who remains occupied in adornment of the bodily organs like legs, nails, face and the like. carananakhamukhādidehāvayavavibhüşa'nuvartti sarīrabakuśaḥ.
(Bhaga 25.279 Vr) See-Yathāsūkşmabakusa.
Śarirabandhananāma A sub-type of Nāma (body-making) Karma; the Udaya of which is responsible for the establishment of the mutual bond between the Pudgalas of Audārika Sarira (the material clusters of the gross body), which have already been appropriated and which are being appropriated, and also their bond with Taijasa Sarira (fiery body) and Kārmana-sarira (subtlemost body formed by Karma-pudgalas (material clusters quâ Karma)). yadaudārikapudgalānām grhitānām gļhyamāņānām ca parasparam taijasādipudgalairvā saha sambandhajanakam tadbandhananāma.
(Prajña 23.43 Vr Pa 469) See--Audārikasarirabandhananāma.
Śariranāma A sub-type of Nāma (body-making) Karma, due to the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (soul), after appropriating the Pudgalas (material clusters).fit for the body such as Audārika (gross body) and the like, and transforming them in the
form of the body such as Audārika and the like, • gets them mutually coalesced with its soul-units. yadudayādaudārikasariraprāyogyān pudagalanādāya audārikasarirarūpatayā parinamayati parinamayya ca sivapradeśaih saha parasparānugamarūpatayā sambandhayati tadaudārikasariranāma, evam seșasariranāmānyapi bhāvaniyāni.
| (Prajna 23.41 VỊ Pa 469)
Sarirasamghātanāma A sub-type of Nāma (body-making) Karma, the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for the arrangement of the Pudgalas of Sarira Vargaņā (class of material clusters quâ body), which have already been appropriated and which are being appro-priated, in accordance with the structure of the body. sarghātyante pindikriyante audärikādipudgalā yena tatsamghātam tacca tannāma ca samghatanāma.
(Prajna 23.44 VỊ Pa 470)
body.
Sarīraparigraha The disposition of possessiveness towards the
(Bhaga 18.123) Śariraparyāpti Bio-potential quâ Body-The second of the six types of Paryāpti (bio-potential); the production of material potency, (at the very
Sarirasampadā Grandeur quâ physique-A type of Gaņisam

Page #345

-328:padă (grandeur of Ācārya); the grandeur of the Acārya (preceptor) due to the physical (bodily) glory due to magnificence in dimensions of the physique and perfect sense-organs. sarirasampadā cauvvihā pannattā, tam jahaārohapariņāhasampanne yāvibhavati, aņotappasarire, thirasamghayaņe, bahupadipunnidie yāvi bhavati.
(Daśā 4.6)
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa biuņiyabārasabārasa payatthanidhiramdhasamkhāe.
(TriPra 4.510, 511) Śalya That (negative) emotion which acts as an (emotional) weapon in the interior and which is rankling inside, afflicting the body and mind. srnāti hinastiti salyam śarīrānupravesi kāndādipraharaṇam, salyamiva salyam yathā tat prānino bädhäkaram tathā śäriramānasabādhahetutvätkarmodayavikāraḥ salyamityupacaryate.
(Sasi 7.18) Sastra 1. Weapon-That material substance, which kills the being. märakam vastu dravyaśastram. (ĀBhā p. 34) 2. Lack of self-restraint (non-abstinence). asamyamasca bhāvasastram. (ĀBhä p. 34) 3. Evil activity. ....duppautto mano vāyā, kāo bhāvo ya avirati..
(Sthā 10.93)
Sarīrāngopārganāma A sub-type of Nāma (body-making) Karma, the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for the anatomical structure of the main organs-head, chest, abdomen, back, the pair of arms, thighs and the subordinate organs—the fingers etc.. 'sarirārgopārganāme' ti sarirasthārgānyaştau sirahprabhịtini, uktam ca-'sisamuroyarapitthi do bāhū uruyā ya athamgā iti' upāngāni angavayavabhūtānyangulyādini seşāņi tatpratyavayavabhūtānyarguliparvarekhādini angopārgāni....yadudayavasādaudārikasariratvena pariņatānām pudgalānāmangopārgavibhāgapariņatirupajāyate tadaudārikāngopārganāma.
(Prajñã 23.42 VỊ Pa 469, 470) Śarkarāprabhā Pebble-hued infernal land-The gotra (clan) of the second (infernal) earth Vamsā of the Adholoka (lower cosmos) which is pebble-hued. (See fig. p. 396). sakkaropalasthitapatalamadho'dhaḥ evamvidhasvarūpeṇa prabhāvyata iti sarkarāprabhā.
(AnuCū p.35) See-Ratnaprabhā.
Śāyani The tenth (last) decade of the human life-span of hundred years; in this state, the person is like the one under slumber, with his voice quite frail and inexplicit, he becomes miserable, senile and unhappy. hinabhinnasaro diņo, vivario vicittao. dubbalo dukkhio suvai, sampatto dasamim dasam..
(DaHāV? Pa 9)
śāśvatāśāśvata A kind of Dravyānuyoga (ontological exposition); exposition of the fundamental Dravya (substance) with respect to its eternality and non-eternality. 'sāsayāsāsae' tti śāśvatāśāśvatam, tatra jivadravyamanādinidhanatvāt sāsvatam tadevāparäparaparyāyaprāptito'śāśvatamityevamanyo dravyānuyoga iti. (Sthā 10.46 Vr Pa 457)
śālākāpuruşa Universal personage-That person (man), who is endowed with distinguished characteristic, supreme amongst the humans, and is possessed of model personality for others. There are 63 such men-24 Tirtharkaras (ford-founders), 12 Cakravarties (universal sovereigns), 9 Baladevas (possessed of half the strength of Väsudeva), 9 Vāsudevas (semi-universal sovereigns) and 9 Prativasudevas (chief rival of Vasudeva). etto salāyapurisā tesaţthi sayalabhavaņavikkhādā. jāyamti bharahakhette narasihäkena.. titthayaracakkabalaharipadisattu nāma vissudā kamaso.
Sāsana That doctrine (authority) through which the Srutadharma and the Caritradharma are governed.
(SaPra 1.1 Vr) SeeJinadharma, Jinaśāsana.
Śikṣā

Page #346

-329:
śikhari Name of one of the six Varşadhara mountains, (upholding the Varşas or the seven regions of the Jambūdvipa); it is situated in the north of Hairanyavat Kșetra, south of Airāvata Kşetra, west of Eastern Lavanasamudra and east of Western Lavanasamudra and it acts as the dividing line between Hairanyavata and Airāvata regions. kahi nam bhamte! jambuddive dīve sihari ņāmam visaharapavvae pannatte? goyamā! herannavayassa uttareņam, erāvayassa dāhiņeņam, puratthimalavaṇasamuddasa paccatthimenam, paccatthimalavanasamuddassa puratthimenam. evam jaha ceva cullahimavamto taha ceva siharīvi.
(Jam 4.274) hairanyavatairāvatayorvibhaktā śikhari.
(TaBhā 3.11 Vr)
Jaina Pāribhậșika Sabdakośa A type of Yogasamgraha; to undertake scriptural studies and practice. 'sikkha' tti yogasangrahāya sikşā"sevitavyā, sā ca sütřārthagrahanarūpā pratyupekşādyāsevanātmikā ca iti.
(Sama 32.1.1 Vr Pa 55) sā puna duvihā sikkhā gahane āsevane ya nāyavvā. gahane suttahijjhana āsevaņa tippakappăi..
(ViBha 7 Vr) Śikṣāvrata 1. The supplementary vows of the five Aņuvratas (five smaller vows of righteousness), which are to be practised repeatedly. E.g.Sāmāyika etc.. cattāri sikkhāvayāņi puno puno abbhasijjamti.
(AvaCū 2. p. 298) 2. (1) Spatial limitation, (2) Abandonment and limitation of articles of food, drink, etc., and categories of professions, (3) Avoidance of any purposeless act of violence, (4) Abstinence from all sinful activities for a fixed intended period (say, one Muhurta); (5) Further curtailment of distance (undertaken by the first gunavrata) for a limited time, (6) Observance of upavāsa (fasting) on sacred days, and (7) Parting with food and the like by offering them to monastic orderThese constitute the supplementary vows. Among these, the last four are called practical vows because they are to be practised repeatedly. The first three are called qualifying vows, because they are calculated to promote the excellence of the smaller vows. This division is made in some treatises. digupabhogaparibhoga-anarthadandavirati-samāyika-desăvakāśika-pausadhopavāsa-yathasamvibhāgāḥ śikṣāvratam. (Jaisidi 6.24) esu śişacatuṣkameva bhūyo'bhyāsātmakatvät śikṣāvratam. ādyatrayañca anuvratānām gunavardhakatvād guņavratam-kvavacidityapi vyavasthā.
(Jaisidi 6.24 Vr) See-Saptasikşāvratika.
Sithilabandhanabaddha Karma Loosely-bound Karma—That bondage of Karma, which is amenable to the application of Karmakarana (spiritual energy quâ transformation of Karma) such as Apavartanā (attenuation in duration and intensity) and the like. 'sithilabandhanabaddhāḥ-apavarttanädikaraņayogyāḥ.
(u 29.23 SaVr Pa 585)
Śilpasthāvarakāya Śilpasthāvarakāya is a nickname of the Tejaskāya (fire-bodied beings) as the Tejaskāya which is one of the sthāvarakāyas (Sthāvara Jivas(living beings incapable of undertaking locomotion)) is related to Silpa. See-Indrasthāvarakāya. Śilpasthāvarakāyādhipati That god, who is the Master of sthävarakāya (Sthāvara Jivas (living beings incapable of undertaking locomotion)) called Tejaskāya (fire-bodied beings). See-Indrasthāvarakāyādhipati. Śītagrha Air-conditioned house-The house of the Cakravarti (universal sovereign), which is constructed with the supernatural power of Vardhakiratna (the artisan, one of the 14 ratnas of the Cakravarti); it remains free from the effect of humid air in rainy season and remains hot in winter and cool
Śikṣita 1. A part of the method of learning by heart (by rote): that work, which has been studied from the beginning up to the end. jam ādito ārabbha padhamteņam amtam nitam tam sikkhitam.
(Anu 13 Cū p.7) 2. To learn, to correct the pronunciation.

Page #347

~:330:~
in summer.
sitagṛham nama-varddhakiratnanirmitam cakravartigṛham, tacca varṣāsu nivātapravātam sitakale soşmam grīşmakāle sitalam.
(BrBhā 2716 Vr)
Śitatejoleśyä
The Tejolesya (3) (supernatural power quâ fiery flame)which is capable of being used for benevolent purposes and also for countermanding the Uṣṇatejolesya (Tejolesya which is capable of cursing and burning anyone). ....prasannastu sitatejasa'nugṛhati.
(TaBha 2.37 Vr) siyaliyãe teyalessãe....usiņā teyalessä paḍihayā. (Bhaga 15.68)
Śita Parişaha
A type of Parişaha (hardships); the pain due to cold climate, which is to be endured with equanimity by the ascetic (Muni). caramtam virayam lüham siyam phusai egaya. näivelam muni gacche soccāṇam jiņasāsanam.. na me nivāraṇam atthi, chavittäṇam na vijjai. aham tu aggim sevami, ii bhikkhu na cimtae... (U2.67)
Sita Yoni
That Yoni (the substratum, suitable for the birth of the Jiva (living being)), which has a very low temperature. See-Uşna Yoni.
Śitibhūta
That ascetic (Muni), whose Kaṣayas (passions) such as anger and the like are subsided. sitabhūteņa sito uvasamto, jadha nisanno devo, ato sitabhütena uvasamteņa appana.
(Da 8.59 AC p. 200) sitibhütena krodhadyagnyapagamåt prasantena. (DaHaVr Pa 238)
Šitoşna Yoni
That Yoni (the substratum, suitable for the birth of the Jiva (living being)), which has a very temperate temperature.
See-Uṣṇa Yoni.
Širṣaprahelikā
The largest number in mathematics, which has
Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
194 digits. It is as follws: 758263253073010241 157973569975696406218966848080183296 with 140 ciphers at end.
sisapaheliyae cattalam sunmasayam tato cha nava do ti attha ekko sunnam attha sunnam attha catu attha cha cha nava attha ekko do cha sunnam catu cha pana cha nava satta nava nava cha pana ti satta nava satta pana ekko ekko catu do sunnam ekko sunnam ti satta sunnam ti pana do ti cha do attha pana satta ya thavejjä. (AnuCap. 39, 40)
Sukladhyana
Pure meditation-The meditation in which there is immaculate Pranidhana (4) (immaculate state of psyche).
1. This is fourfold:
1. Prthaktvavitarkasavicära, 2. Ekatvavitarkaavicāra, 3. Sükṣmakriyāapratipāti. 4. Samucchinnakriyaanivṛtti.
nirmalam pranidhanam śuklam. (Jaisidi 6.44 Vr) prthaktvavitarkasavicära-ekatvavitarka'vicara-sükṣmakriya'pratipäti-samucchinnakriya'nivṛ
ttini suklam.
(Jaisidi 6.44)
2. The meditation which is undertaken by the ascetic (Muni) who is Pirvadhara (possessed of the knowledge of the fourteen Purvas (canonical works of earlier lore)) on the basis of the knowledge of Purva.
....adye śukle dhyane....pūrvavido bhavataḥ. (TaBhd 9.39)
3. The meditation characterized by the cessation of activity (Yoga), which is possible for the omniscient one.
pare dve sukladhyane kevalina eva bhavatah, na chadmasthasya. (TaBha 9.40)
Śuklapakṣika
The Jiva (soul) which is going to attain Mokşa (liberation) at the most within a time-period of apardhapudgalaparăvarta. (Stha 1.187) See-Kṛṣṇapaksika, Pudgala Parivarta.
Śuklaleśya
White Lesya (psychic colour)-The sixth among the six kinds of Leśya; (it is the third auspicious Lesya):
1. The most auspicious flow of Bhāva (1) (disposition at subtle level of consciousness)-A type of radiation emanating from soul at very subtle level of consciousness, which is related with

Page #348

Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakośa
- 331 -
the most auspicious flow of Bhāva (1) the quality of being Jitendriya (one who has subdued his senses), tranquillity, remisslessness, and the consciousness engrossed in Dharmyadhyāna (meditation on nature of reality) and Sukladhyāna (pure meditation). attaruddani vajjittā, dhammasukkāņi jhāyae. pasamtacitte damtappā, samie gutte ya gutti
la ityarthaḥ.......etacca sramaņavićeşamevāsrityocyate na punaḥ sarva evaivamvidho bhavatiti........sukla ukatah, sa ca tattvatah kevali.
(Bhaga 14.136, 137 Vr) Suci Sanctity-A type of Yogasamgraha; to practise sanctity, truth and self-restraint. 'sui'tti suciḥ satyam samyama ityarthah.
(Sama 32.1.2 Vr Pa 55)
him..
Suddha Tapa A kind of Prāyaścitta (expiation); that penance, which is not so austere as the Parihāra Tapa (in which conversation, co-eating are prohibited) and in which conversation, coeating etc. are not prohibited. ālāvana padipucchaṇam, pariyattutthāņa vamdanaga matte. padilehaņa samghādaga, bhattadāņa sambhumjaņā ceva.. ālavaņādi u payā, suddha tave tena kakkhado na bhave. itarammi u te natthi, kakkhadao tena so hoti..
(VyaBhā 550, 558)
sarāgo viyarāge vā, uvasamte jiimdie. eyajogasamāutto, sukkhalesam tu pariname..
(U 34.31, 32) See-Bhāvalesyā. 2. The Pudgalas (material clusters) of white colour which become instrumental in creation of the most auspicious flow of Bhäva (1) (disposition at subtle level of consciousness). samkhamkakumdasamkāsā, khirapūrasamappabhā. rayayahārasamkāsā, sukkalesā u vannao..
(U 34.9) See-Dravyaleśyā. śuklābhijātya One belonging to the white (pure) category1. That lay follower, who, after accepting the asceticism, observes it without any breach, is non-jealous, grateful, righteous and ties up oneself with one's good, and ultimately after death is reborn in the heaven. ....iccete samanovāsagā sukkā, sukkābhijātiyā bhavittā..... ... sukke tti suklā abhinnavrttā amatsarinaḥ kytajñāh sadārambhino hitānubandhāśca 'sukkābhijāiya' tti suklābhijātyāḥ śuklapradhānäh.
(Bhaga 8.242 Vr) 2. That distinguished śramana (1) (ascetic), who, even in one year tenure of asceticism, transcends the Tejoleśyā (1) (red psychic colour) of (even) the Anuttaropapātika Devas (gods belonging to the highest category) and, observing unblemishingly the ascetic conduct, attains ultimately the supreme white (category), i.e., becomes omniscient and (sub-sequently) attains liberation. ..bārasamāsapariyāe samaņe niggamthe aṇuttaTovavāiyāṇam devānam teyalessam viivayai. tena param sukke sukkābhijāe bhavittā tao pacchā sijjhati....... śuklo nāmābhinnavrtto'matsari krtajñaḥ sadārambhi hitānubandha iti. niraticāracarana ityanye. 'sukkābhijāi' tti suklābhijātyah paramasuk
śuddhaprthvi That raw earth, which is Sacitta (animate object) and which has not been operated upon by any Sastra (weapon); (it consists of live earth-bodied beings). asatthovahatā suddhapudhavi.
(Da 8.5 ACūp. 185) Śuddhopahỉta To give that food to an ascetic (Muni), which has been brought by the donor for himself and which does not besmear (the container etc.). suddham-alepakrtam suddhaudanam ca, tacca tadupahrtam ceti suddhopahrtam.
(Sthā 3.379 Vr Pa 138) See-Phalikopahrta, Samsrstopahrta. Subhanāma (Karma) A sub-type of Nāma (body-making) Karma, due to the Udaya (rise) of which the organs of the body, above the navel are auspicious. yadudayānnābheruparitanā avayavāḥ śubhā jāyante tat subhanāma. (Prajā 23.38 Vr Pa 474)

Page #349

~:332:~
Subhaprakrti
Auspicious type of Karma-That Karma-prakṛti, which is compounded with auspicious Rasa (2) (fruition) (which is instrumental in creating delight); e.g-Sata Vedaniya (pleasure-experiencing) Karma, Tirathankara Nama (Karma). Vajrarṣabhanärāca Samhanana and the like. jivapramodaheturasopetäḥ prakṛtayah subhaḥ, (KaPra p. 34)
Śubhayoga
The auspicious activity of mind, speech and body, through which Nirjară (falling off of Karma) takes place, and incidentally (as a by-product) the bondage of Punya (merit or auspicious Karma) takes place. subhayogaḥ satpravṛttiḥ, sa ca subhakarmapudgalan akarsati.....aśubhakarmāņi troṭayatiti nirjaräkaraṇam tu samastyeva.
(Jaisidi 4.26, 27 Vr)
Śuśruşană Vinaya
A kind of Darsanavinaya (reverence quâ Darsana (faith);
the modest behaviour towards the Guru (1) in the form of welcoming him, paying respect to him, rising from the seat and greeting him with folded hands etc..
satkaro bhyutthanam sanmāna āsananimantrana tatha ca. asanasamkrämanam kṛtikarma anjaligrahasca..
agacchato'bhivrajanam sthitasya tatha paryupāsana bhanita.gacchato'nuvrajanam eṣa suśruṣaṇāvinayaḥ... (SthaVy Pa 387)
Śurahaka
That ascetic (Muni), who is apt for conflict resolution (is fit to play the role of troubleshooter). 'Sirahakah' kalahadikurvatām sikṣām karttum samarthaḥ. (BrBhā 4420 Vr)
Śriganädita
The work in the interest of the Samgha (religious order;
that work, which is the main-most important amongst all works.
kajjesu simgabhūyam, tu simganädin bhave kajjam.. (BrBha 388) ....śriganäditakaryam....tādṛśe kärya utpanne sriganädaḥ śmigapūraṇapārvakam samghamilanalakṣaṇaḥ sa sanjato yatra taccatat käryant....
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa samghakaryamucyate. (NandiHaVṛ p. 162, 163) Seṣavat Anumana
A kind of Anumana (inference);
that inference, which is made on the basis of effect, cause, quality. organ and substratum; e.g-by watching the flooded river, to infer that there was rain.
sesavam pancaviham pannattam, tam jahä-kajjeṇam käraneṇam guneṇam avayaveṇam sae (Anu 521)
nam..
Śaiksa
1. A newly initiated ascetic (Muni) who has not yet been ordained in Chedopasthapaniya Caritra (ordination through detailed resolves). 2. The disciple (ascetic) who undertakes the education in Srutajñāna (2), which is twofoldGrahanasiksa (theoretical education) and Asevanasiksa (education in the form of practice (or application)).
'saikṣaḥ' abhinavadikṣitaḥ. (BrBhā 6411 Vr) sehe chatthe vutte, jassa uvaṭṭhāvanā bhaniya. (BrBhd 6413) ....katicidahäni pratipannasya samayikasya gatāni yasya pravrajitaḥ, anäropitaviviktavratová grahanasevanasikṣāmubhayimso'cira pravraji tah sikṣayitavyaḥ sikṣaḥ, sikşṣämarhatiti väsikṣāsilo vā saikṣaḥ. (TaBha 9.24 Vr Pa 257)
Śaikṣabhumi
The duration of Sämäyika (2) Caritra (prelimi nary initiation into ascetic conduct) (for a newly initiated ascetic (Muni), which is six months in maximum, four months in middle and seven day-nights in minimum.
tao sehabhimio pampattão, tam jaha-ukkosā.... channsd, majjhima caumisa, jahana sattan. imdiya.
sedhyate-nispadyate yaḥ sa sedhaḥ sikṣā vā dhita iti saikṣaḥ tasya bhimayo-mahāvratāro panakalalakṣaṇaḥ avasthapadavya iti sedhabhimayaḥ saikṣabhümayo vā.
(Stha 3.186 Vr Pa 124)
Śaikṣasthapana Akalpa
Prohibitory clause in relation with newly ini. tiated ascetic-It is not in conformity with the Kalpa (2) (ascetic course)
1. To accept that food, place, cloth and bowl, which have been brought or begged by the

Page #350

Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa Śaikṣa (newly.initiated ascetic). 2. To initiate anyone during the rainy season or to initiate an unfit one during the Rtubaddhakāla (the time other than the rainy season). sehatthavaņākappo nāma jena pimdanijjutti ņa sutā tesu āniyam na kappai bhottum, jeņa sejjão na suyão teņa vasahi uggamitā na kappai, jena vatthesaņāņa suyā tena vattham. udubaddhe aņalāņa pavvāvijjamti, vāsāsu savve'vi.
(DaJiCūp. 226) See-Saikşasthāpanā Kalpa. saikşasthāpanā Kalpa Permissive clause in relation with newly initiated ascetic-It is in conformity with the Kalpa (2) (ascetic course)-Not to initiate any person who is unfit for initiation. atthāraseva purise, visam itthio dasa napumsā ya. dikkheti jo na ete, sehatthavaņāe so kappo..
(BrBhā 6446 Vr) See-Saikşasthāpanā Akalpa. śailā Name of the third infernal earth of the Adholoka (lower cosmos).
*(Stha 7.23) See-Añjanā.
-333 :overwhelmed by sorrow (sadness), either on account of any cause or otherwise. yadudayena sokarahitasyāpi jīvasyākrandanādih śoko jāyate tacchokakarmeti.
(Sthā 9.69 V? Pa 445) 2. The mental agony which causes distress (or tension) je nam jīvā māṇasam vedanam vedemti tesi ņam jīvānam soge.
(Bhaga 16.29) Sodhi Prāyascitta (Expiation)—That penance, which purifies the blemish. 'sodhih' prāyaścittam. (BrBhā 4942 Vr)
Sauca Dharma A type of Sramanadharma (tenfold virtues of ascetic) or uttamadharma (noble virtues); abstinence from greediness. alobhah saucalaksanam.
(Tabhā 9.64)
Śhyāma One of the fifteen types of Paramādhārmika Deva (a type of Asurakumāra Deva (a kind of Mansion-dwelling god) who inflict pain to the infernal beings); those Asura Devas (demons), who mutilate the limbs of the wretched infernal beings, throw them down on the ground, pierce and hang them on (long) sharp spike, tie them with a rope and afflict them by kicking them. sādaņa-pādana-todaņa-vimdhana rajjūlatappahārehim. sāmā neraiyānam pavattayamti apunņāņam..
(SūtraNi 70)
Sailesi Avasthā State of complete inhibition of Yoga (2) (activities of mind, speech and body)-The state of the Ayogikevali (fourteenth Jivasthāna (stage of spiritual development)); in which Jiva (the soul) becomes free from even the minutest physical vibrations like sailesaMt. Meru; this state lasts only for the time taken for pronunciation of the five short letters viz., ka, kha, ga, gha andň, during which the soul of Kevali remains Ayogi and after which he attains the Mokṣa (liberation)-freefom from all Karmas. ajogikevali nāma selesim padivannao. so ya tihim jogehim virahito jāva kakhagaghari iccetāim pamcahassakkharäim uccärijjamti evatiyam kalamajogikevali bhavitūna tāhe savvakammaviņimukko siddho bhavati. (AvaCū2 p. 136)
Sraddhā 1. Faith—To have faith-settled belief in the Tattvas (categories of truth). 2. The will to undertake virtuous performances. tattvāni jīvādini.....teşām sraddhānam teşu pratyayāvadhāranam.
(TaBhā 1.2) sraddha-tattvasraddhānam sadanusthānacikīrsā vā.
(Bhaga 11.172 Vr)
Soka 1. Sorrow--A kind of Nokaṣāya (quasi-passion), which is a sub-type of Caritramohaniya (conductdeluding) Karma; due to the Udaya (rise) of which one becomes
Śramana 1. Ascetic-monk-That division (member) of the fourfold Sramanasangha (religious order of the Sramana (Jain tradition)), who is abstinent from prāṇātipāta injuring or killing a living being), telling lie, possession,

Page #351

-334 -
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
Sramani Ascetic-nun (counterpart of the Gramana)—A division (member) of the fourfold Sramanasamgha (religious order of the Sramana (Jain tradition)); the woman (nun) who observes the Mahāvratas (great yows).
(Bhaga 20.74) See-Sramanasamgha.
anger, conceit, deceit, greediness, attachment and aversion, and is Vyutsrstakāya-is above the false belief of understanding one's body as oneself (dehādhyāsa).
(Bhaga 20.74) ettha vi samane anissie anidāne ādāņam ca ativāyam ca musāvāyam ca bahiddham ca koham ca mānam ca māyam ca loham ca pejjam ca dosam ca-icceva jato-jato ādāņāo appaņo paddosaheü tato-tato ādāņāo puvvam padivirate sia damte davie vosatthakāe 'samaņe' tti vacce.
(Sutra 1.16.4) See-śramanasamgha. 2. Austere recluse One who undertakes strenuous efforts in the form of austerities)-one who practises austerities. śrämyantiti sramaņāh, tapasyantityarthah.
(DaHāVr Pa 68)
śramaṇopāsaka The lay follower of the śramana (Jain tradition)--The Srāvaka (male lay follower) who is a devotee of the Sramanas (1) (ascetics) for attainment of knowledge of the Tattvas (categories of truth). se jahāņāmae samanovāsagā bhavamti, upāsamti tattvajñānārthamityupāsakāḥ.
(Sūtra 2.2.72 Cu p. 367)
Sramanadharma Virtues of ascetic-The tenfold Dharma (1) such as forgiveness, freefom from greediness and the like, which are to be practised by the Sramanas (1) (ascetics). dasavidhe samanadhamme pannatte, tam jahākhamti, mutti, ajjave, maddave, lāghave, sacce, samjame, tave, ciyāe, bambhaceraväse.
(Sthā 10.16) See-Yatidharma.
Sravaņa The third state of Avagraha (sensation), in which the sensation of the generic object, of only one Samaya (smallest time-unit), takes place. egasāmaigasāmannatthāvaggahakäle savanatā. bhannati.
(Nandi 43 Cū p. 35)
Srāddha That Srāvaka (the lay follower) who is adept in comprehending the Sāmācāri (rules of conduct quâ etiquette, formality and convention) of the ascetic. srāddhālı-sädhusāmācārikovidā).
(BrBhi 3583 Vr)
Sramanabhūta Pratimā The eleventh Upāsaka-pratimās (intensive course of spiritual practice prescribed for the lay follower); the lay follower who undertakes Pratimas (intensive course of spiritual practices), practises rightly Samiti (comportment), Gupti (inhibition of activity of mind, speech and body) like a Jain ascetic (Muni) in this Pratimā. sa sramanabhūtaḥ sādhukalpa ityarthaḥ viharet-grhānnirgatya nikhilasādhusāmācārisamacaraṇacaturaḥ samitiguptyādi samyaganupālayan....
(Prasā 980 Vr Pa 295)
Sramanasamgha Religious order of the Gramana (Jain tradition) The organisation of the Jainism, in which there are four components-ascetic-monk, asceticnun, male lay follower and female lay follower. ....cāuvanne samanasamghe, tam jahā-samaņā, samaņio, sāvayā, sāviyão.. (Bhaga 20.74)
Śrāvaka 1. Male lay follower-A division (member) of the fourfold śramanasamgha (religious order of the Sramana (Jain tradition)); that Sramanopasaka (the lay follower of the Sramana (Jain tradition)), who observes the twelve vows (prescribed for the Jain lay follower).
(Bhaga 20.74) See—śramanasamgha. 2. That Sramanopāsaka who partially observes the twelve vows (prescribed for the Jain lay follower) sakalacaraṇakaraṇākşamo gļhasthayogyamanugunasikṣāvratalaksanam dharmamanutişthati yathāśakti vā dvādaśaprakārasya dharmasyaikadeśānuşthāyyapi śrāvaka eva. (Tabhä 9.47 Vr)

Page #352

335:
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa Śrāvikā Female lay follower-A division (member) of the fourfold Sramanasamgha (religious order of the śramaņa (Jain tradition)); that fernale lay follower of the Sramana (Jain tradition), who observes the twelve vows (prescribed for the Jain lay follower).
(Bhaga 20.74) See-Sramaṇasamgha. Śruta 1. Dvādaśānga-Ganipitaka (the twelve principal canonical works).
(DaACū p.11) See-Srutadharma. 2. Pravacana (canonical works).
(TaBhä 6.14 Vr p. 27) See-Sāngopānga Śruta.
Śrutajñāna 1. Articulate (verbal) knowledge—That knowledge (cognition) which is capable of communicating itself to others by means of word, gesture and the like (Dravyasruta). dravyasrutam-sabdasamketādirūpam, tadanusāreņa parapratyāyanakşamam jñānam srutamabhidhiyate.
(Jaisidi 2.22 Vr) See-Dravyasruta, Bhāvasruta. 2. The scripture (the entire lore of canonical literature) from the Sāmāyika (5) (Acārārga (the first Anga (principal canonical work)) up to the Bindusāra, the 14th Purva (canonical work of earlier lore); Dvādaśānga (all the 12 Angas (principal canonical works)). sāmäiyamãiyam suyanāņam bimdusārāo..... bhāve khaovasamie duvālasamgam pi hoi suyaпапат.
(AvaNi 93, 104)
Śrutajñānāvarana A sub-type of Jñānāvaraniya (knowledge-veiling) Karma, through which the Śrutajñāna (articulate knowledge) gets veiled. srutajñānam....tasyāvrtiḥ śrutajñānāvaraṇam.
(Tabhā 8.7 Vr)
Śrutadharma The Svâdhyāya (scriptural studies and teaching) of the bhāva (kernel) propounded in the Dvādaśārga (all the 12 Angas (principal canonical works)). sutadhammo--duvālasamgam ganipidagam, tassa dhammo jāņitavvā bhāvā. (Da ACū p. 11)
Srutaajñāna 1. A type of Ajñāna (2); the Srutajñāna (articulate knowledge) of a Mithyādrsti (one, possessed of perverse faith or deluded world-view). mati-sruta-vibhamgā mithyātvasāhacaryādajñānam. mithyātvinām jñānāvaranakşayopasamajanyo'pi bodho mithyātvasahacāritvāt ajñānamucyate.
(Jaisidi 2.32 Vr) 2. That sruta-scripture, which is authorised by a Mithyādssti (one, possessed of perverse faith or deluded world-view). micchaditthassa suyam suyaannānam.
(Nandi 36) Śrutakevali Bhinnākşaracaturdaśapūrvi-One who has fathomed the entire lore of the śruta (scriptural knowledge); the ascetic, possessed of the knowledge of all Dravyas (substances), Kşetra (space), Kāla (time) and Bhāvas (2) (modifications of substances) on the basis of the sruta (scripture). sayalāgamapāragayā sudakevaliņāmasuppasiddhā je. edāņa buddhiriddhi coddasapuvvi ttiņāmeņa..
(TriPra 4.1001) ..davvao nam suyanāņi uvautte savvadavväim jāņai pāsai.....savvam khettam....savvam kālam... savve bhāve jāņai pāsai.
(Nandi 124)
Śrutanisritamati That Matijñāna (perceptual cognition), which spontaneously awakes in one, whose intellect has been seasoned through the studies of the scriptures, at the time of its origination. śāstraparikarmitamaterutpädakāle śāstrārthaparyālocanamanapeksyaiva yadupajāyate matijñānam tat srutanisritam.
(Nandi 37 Ma Vr Pa 144)
Śrutapuruşa The (metaphorical) canonical man-An imaginary man whose twelve Angas (bodily organs) have been fancied as the twelve Argas (the principal canonical works), viz.,

Page #353

336:
two feet-Acāra, Sūtrakta two calf-cuscles-Sthāna, Samavāya two thights--Vyakhyaprajñapti, Jñätādharmakathā abdomen--upāsakadašā back-Antakytadasă two arms--Anuttaropapātika, Praśnavyäkarana neck-Vipākasruta head-Drstivāda. (See fig. on p. 395). pāyadugam jamghorūgātadugaddham tu do ya bāhūyo. givā siram ca puriso bārasaamgo sutavisittho..
(NandiCū p. 57) See-Dvādasānga.
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakośa Śrutasamuddeştā A type of Ācārya (preceptor); that Acārya, who gives directives to the disciple for preservation of the learnt studies. See-Srutoddeștā. Śrutasampadā Grandeur quâ scriptural knowledge-A type of Gaņisampadā (grandeur of Acārya); the grandeur of the Acārya (preceptor) gained on account of his outstanding studies and teaching of the śruta (scriptures). sutasampadā cauvvihā pannattā, tam jaha-bahusute yāvi bhavati, paricitasute yāvi bhavati, vicittasute yāvi bhavati, ghosavisuddhikarae yāvi bhavati. se tam sutasampadā.. (Daśā 4.5)
Śrutavyavahāra A type of Vyavahāra (2) (monastic jurisprudence) 1. Canonical works of law and jurisprudenceThe (three) canonical works, viz., Ācāra-prakalpa (Nisitha (canonical work on expiation)), Kalpa (1) (one of the four Chedasūtras, dealing with monastic conduct) and Vyavahāra (3) (one of the four Chedasūtras, dealing with expiation, conduct and jurisprudence) which propound the obligations (dos and don'ts). ācāraprakalpädisrutam. (Stha 5.124 Vr Pa 302) ....pakappakappo ya vavahāro.. (VyaBha 4173) 2. The directions received from the srutadhara (knower of scripture) about the performances and abstinence.
Śrutasambhoja One type of mutual etiquette amongst the Sāmbhojika (commonsel co-religionist) ascetics; to teach, in conformity with the procedure prescribed for teaching the scripture to the ascetics who are Sāmbhojika or alien Sambhojika, who have been ordained. 'suya'tti sāmbhogikasyānyāsāmbhogikasya vopasampannasya śrutasya vācanäpracchanadikam vidhinä kurvan tathā suddhah.....
(Sama 12.2 Vr Pa 22) Śrutaskandha A collection of the chapters, e.g., there are two srutaskandhas of Sutrakrtānga (second Anga (principal canonical work))-sixteen chapters in the first srutaskandlia and seven in the second.
(Anu 571)
Śrutavyavahāri One (the ascetic) who is a genius of the Śrutavyavahāra—is adept (authority) in both the text and its meaning (purport) of the Acāraprakalpa (Niśitha (canonical work on expiation)), Kalpa (1) (one of the four Chedasūtras, dealing with monastic conduct) and Vyavahāra (3) (one of the four Chedasūtras, dealing with expiation, conduct and jurisprudence), and who implements them in conformity with these scriptural works, in the event of the arising of the issues of obligations in the Samgha (religous order). jo sutamahijjati bahum, suttattham ca niunam viyāṇāti. kappe vavahārammi ya, so u pamāṇam sutadharānam.. tam ceva'numajjamti, vavahāravidhim paumjati jahuttam. eso sutavavahāri, pannatto dhirapurisehim..
(VyaBhā 4433, 4436)
Srutasthavira An asceite who is considered senior with respect to his scriptural knowledge; the ascetic who has the knowledge of the Sthanārga (the 3rd Ariga (principal canonical work)) and the Samavāyārga (the 4"" Anga). thānasamavāyadhare nam samane niggamthe suyathere.
(Stha 3.187)
Srutoddestā A type of Ācārya (preceptor); that Acārya, who gives directives to the disciple for studing the Sruta. śrutoddeştā-srutam-agamamuddićati yah prathamataḥ. evamuddistagurvārderapāye tade

Page #354

Jaina Paribhāṣika Sabdakosa
va śrutam samuddiśatyanujänite vayah sthiraparicitakarayitṛtyena samyag dharaṇanupravacanena ca sa śrutasamuddeṣṭā.
(TaBha 9.6 Vr p. 208)
See Uddeśa, Samuddeśa.
Śrutopadhāna See-Upadhana, Yogavähitā.
Śrutväkevali
Soccäkevali-One who attains Kevalajñāna (omniscience) on account of two reasonsgetting the opportunity to listen attentively to the Dharma (1) (the spiritual doctrine) (propounded by the omniscient) and the intense internal purification.
jassa nan....soccā kevalissa vā jāva....kevalipamattam dhammam labhejja savaṇayde, kevalam bohim bujjhejjä jäva kevalanānam uppädejjä... (Bhaga 9.54)
See-Asrutoäkevali.
Śreni
1. That row of the space-units (ākāśa-pradesas), through which the motion of the Jiva (soul) and Pudgala (physical substance) takes place. The Jiva and Pudgala always undertake motion only through the Sregi-they go from one place to another place through it only. There are sevent Srenies.
'sedhi'ityādi, śrenisabdena ca yadyapi panktimatramucyate tatha'pihäkäśapradeśapamktayaḥ śrenayo grahyah. (Blaga 25.73 Vr Pa 865) 2. Spiritual ladder-The specific endeavour of spiritual development (climbing up the Gunasthanas (stages of the spiritual development of soul);
from the Nivrttibädara Gunasthana (t.e. the eighth Gunasthana) upwards, there start two ladders-Upasama Sreni (spiritual ladder of subsidence) and Kṣapaka Sreni (spiritual ladder of annihilation). nivṛttibadarajivasthänät śrepidvayam jāyateupasamasrenih, kṣapakasreniśca.
(Jaisidi 7.12 Vr) See-Upasama Śreni, Kṣapaka Sreni.
Śrenicaraṇa
A type of Carana Rddhi (supematural power of locomotion);
By dint of this supernatural power the sadhaka
~:337~
(practitioner) can perform locomotion i.e. climb. upwards and descend downwards taking the support of the series of mountains. caturyojanasatocchritasya niṣadhasya nilasya ca girestankacchinnām śreņimupädäyoparyadho vä pädapurvakam uttarandvataramanipunah sirenicaraṇaḥ. (Prasa Vr Pa 168)
Śrenitapa
A type of Itvarika Anasana (fasting for a definite period of time):
undertaking of Tapa (austerities) in sequence from one-day fasting up to six months' fasting. śrenih paniktistadupalakṣitam tapaḥ śrenitapah, caturthadikramena kriyamanamiha ṣaṇmāsantam parigṛhyate. (U30.10 SaVṛ Pa 600, 601)
Śrotragrahyavivarjana
The fifth kind of nine-fold Brahmacarya-gupti (protective discipline of celebacy):
to abstain from listening to the words of the songs etc. of the women.
kuiyam ruiyam giyam, hasiyam thaniyakamdi
yam.
bambhacerarao thiņam, soyagijjham vivajjae.. (U16 Ga 5)
Śrotrendriya
Auditory sense-organ-That sense-organ, by means of which the Jiva (soul) can apprehend the sound;
it is available to soul due to the Kṣayopasama (annihilation-cum-subsidence) of Viryāntarāya (Karma, obstructing the spiritual energy) and specific (i.e. auditory) sense-organ-veiling Karma, and the rise of the Angopanga Nama Karma (which is a sub-type of body-making Karma responsible for the availability of the primary and secondary organs of the body). viryantarayapratiniyatendriyavaraṇakṣayopaSamangopanganāmalābhāvaṣṭambhat....smotya
(TaVa2.19)
nenatmeti śrotram..
Śrotrendriya Asamvara (Āśrava)
Non-inhibitation of the auditory sense-organIndulging in the activity of the auditory sense-organ, which causes the attraction (influx) of new Karma towards the soul. (Stha 10.11)
Śrotrendriya Nigraha
Curbing of the sense-organ of hearing-To

Page #355

338:
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Šabdakosa
manubhavati. bharato nāmādyascakradharah satkhandādhipatih....bharato....sa punargangāsindhubhyam vijayārdhena ca şadbhāgasamvibhaktah.
(TaVä3.10 p. 171)
check the attachment and a version towards the agreeable and disagreeable sounds respectively; such stoppage precludes the bondage of new Karma, which is caused by indulging in attachment and aversion (to sounds) and sheds off the previously bound Karma. soimdiyaniggahenam maņunnāmanunnesu saddesu rāgadosaniggaham janayai, tappaccaiyam kamiam na bamdhai puvvabaddham ca nijjarei..
(U 29.63)
Satpūrva A kind of method to be performed while undertaking Pratilekhanā (inspection of monastic paraphernalia): to perform prasplotana (shaking of the cloth), by dividing the cloth in three parts on each side. chappurima tti şatpūrvāh pūrvam kriyamāņatayā tiryak krtavastraprasphofanātmakāh kriyāviseşā yesu te satpiīrvāh.
(U 26.25 SãVr Pa 541) See-Gananopaga.
Śrotrendriya Pratyakşa A type of Indriya Pratyaksa (direct cognition quâ sensory perception); the perceptual cognition of sound which takes place through the auditory sense-organ.
(Nandi 5) See-Indriyapratyakşa. Śrotrendriya Prāņa Vital energy quâ auditory sense-organ-One of the ten Prāņas (vital energies), which engenders the power of sound.
(Prasā 1066) Śrotrendriya Rāgoparati A Bhāvanā (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Aparigraha Mahāvrata (fifth great vow of non-possession); abstaining from the attachment to agreeable sound and aversion to disagreeable one.
(Sama 25.1.21) See-Cakşurindriya Rāgoparati.
Satsthānapatita Six mathematical measurements which indicate relatively less or more strength of number: they are-(i) infinitesimal part less (ii) innumerableth part less (iii) numerableth part less (iv) numerable times less (v) innumerable times less (vi) infinite times less or (vii) infinitesimal part more (viii) innumerableth part more (ix) numerableth part more, (x) numerable times more (xi) innumerable times more (xii) infinite times more. vuddhi vā hāni vānamtāsamkhijjasamkhabhāgānam. samkhijjāsamkhijjānamtagumā ceti chabbhey...
(ViBhā 729) bhāvāpekṣayā hinatvābhyadhikatvacintāyām hānau vrddhau ca pratyekam şațsthānapatitatvamavāpyate. (Prajii 5.5 Vr Pa 182)
Śrotrendriya Samvara Restraint quâ auditory sense-organ-Inhibition of the influx of Karma by undertaking the restraint over the Šrotrendriya (auditory sense-organ).
(Stha 5.137)
Şadāvaśyaka The Avasyaka Sūtra, consisting of six divisions (chapters) viz., Sāmāyika (3), Caturvimśatistava, Vandanā (2), Pratikramana, Kāyotsarga (1) and Pratyākhyāna (2) āvassayam chavviham pannattam, tam jahāsāmāiyam, cauvisatthao, vamdanayam, padikkamanam, kāussaggo, paccakkhāņam. (Nandi 75)
Şa
Șatkhandādhipati Cakravarti (universal sovereign)—The Lord of six continents (constituting the Bharatakşetra); the Bharatakşetra is divided into six continents by the Mt. Vijayāradha (Vaitādhyagiri), River Gangā and River Sindhu. cakravarttiprabhrtiko maharddhikah prthvipatiņ...șațkhandabharatādeh kşetrasya prabhutva
Şadjīvanikāya Classification of the Jivas (living beings) into six classes-Prthvikāya (earth-bodied), Apkāya (water-bodied), Tejaskāya (fire-bodied), Vāyukāya (air-bodied), Vanaspatikāya (vegetable-bodied), Trasakāya (possessed of the body

Page #356

-339
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa capable of undertaking locomotion). ....chajjivanikāyāim....tam jahā-pudhavikāe, aukāe, teukāe, vāukāe, vanassaikāe, tasakāe.
(ACūla 15.42)
colour) becomes more anguished. samklisyamānāḥ samklesamāgacchanti...., så leśyā yasmimstattathā. (Sthā 3.520 Vr Pa 165)
Şaşthabhakta Fasting for two days at a stretch--A type of Anasana (fasting). şaştham dvāvupavāsau. (Prasāvr Pa 169) See-Caturthabhakta.
Samkliştāsurodirita Duḥkha That torture, which is perepetrated by the Asuras (demons) with anguished Citta (psyche) to the infernal Jīvas (beings). samklisţăsurodiritaduhkhāśca nārakā bhavantiti.
(TaBhā 2.33 Vr)
Sa
Samketaka Pratyākhyāna A type of Pratyākhyāna (1) (formal resolve (vow) of abstinence)); the Pratyākhyāna which is undertaken with some indication or symbol; e.g.-'I will not eat anything so long as my fist remains closed'. 'samkeyagam....ketanain ketah-cinhamargusthamuştigranthigrhādikam sa eva ketakah saha ketakena saketakam granthādisahitamityarthah.
(Sthā 10.101 Vr Pa 473)
Samkşiptavipulatejoleśyā Massive fiery power condensed in the bodyThat massive Tejoleśyā (3) (fiery flame of Tejolabdhi (a kind of supernatural power of the bioelectrical microbody)), which is produced through Atāpanā (exposure of naked body to sun-rays by sitting on the sunbaked ground), Kşāntikşamā (forbearance and forgiveness of the powerful one) and the penance (fasting) without taking water and which remains con-densed in the body when unused. tihim thānehim samane niggamthe samkhittaviulateulesse bhavati, tam jahā-āyāvanatae, khamtikhamãe, apānagenam tavokammenam. samkşiptā-laghūkytā vipulāpi-vistirņāpi sati anyathādityabimbavat durdaśaḥ syāditi tejolesyā—tapovibhūtijam tejasvitvam taijasasarirapariņatirūpam mahājvālākalpam yena sa samkşiptavipulatejolesyah. (Sthā 3.386 Vr Pa 139) See-Tejolabdhi, Tejolesyā.
Samkramana Transference- A type of Karmakarana (spiritual energy quâ transformation of Karma); mutual change of the sub-types of the Karma belonging to the same genus type. sajātiyaprakstīnām mithah parivartanam--samkramanā. yathā-adhyavasāyaviseșeņa sātavedaniyam asātavedaniyarūpena asātavedaniyam ca sātavedaniyarūpena pariŋamati. āyusah prakytinām darśanamohacāritramohayońca mithah samkramaņā na bhavati.
(Jaisidi 4.5 Vr)
Samkşeparuci 1. A type of Ruci (faith); the Ruci, developed through even little knowledge but without any perverted insistence. 2. A person who is possessed of Samkṣeparuci (1). anabhiggahiyakudithi, samkhevarui tti hoi nāyavvo. avisārao pavayaņe, aṇabhiggahio ya sesesu..
(U 28.26)
Samkrāmaņa Dosa A type of fault (or fallacy) in Vāda (polemics); to debate about the irrelevent thesis (which is not under consideration), leaving out the one under consideration. samkrāmaņam--prastutaprameye'prastutaprameyasya praveśanam prameyantaragamanamityarthah.
(Sthā 10.94 Vr Pa 467)
Samklişta Leśyāmaraņa A type of Bālamarana (death of the Bāla (one who is unrestrained)), in which the impure (malign) Leśyā (psychic
Samkhyāna 1. Mathematics. 2. Genius mathematician-One who is well versed in mathematics. samkhyānam-gaạitam tadyogātpuruşo'pi tathā, samkhyāne vā vişaye nipuna iti.
(Sthā 9.28 Vr Pa 428)

Page #357

340 :
Jaina Pāriblāsika Sabdakosa
aņukampañamaņusāsaņa, puyanamabbhamtaram karanam.. sambhumjanasambhoge, bhattovadhi annamannasamvāso. samgahakusalagunanidhi, anukaranakarāvana nisaggo..
(Vya Bhā 1507,1508)
Samkhyeya Numerable number-A kind of calculable number; the numbers between two and maximum numerable number. se kim te gananasamkhā? gananāsamkhā-ekko gananamna uvei, duppabhii samkhā, tam jahasamkhejjae asamkhejjae anamtae.. (Anu 574) Samkhyeyajivi That vegetation, in which there are (only) Samkhyeya (numerable number of) Jivas (souls) (that is, neither innumerable nor infinite). je kei nõliyābaddhā pupphā samkhejjajiviyā bhanitā....
(Prajna 1.48.41)
Samgrahadāna That Dāna (charity), which is given for help in disaster etc.. samgrahanam samgrahah-vyasanādau sahāyakaraṇam tadartham dānam samgrahadanam.
(Stha 10.97 Vr Pa 470)
Samkhyeyapradesika That Pudgala-skandha (material aggregate), which is constituted by Samkhyeya (numerable number of) Paramāņus (the ultimate atoms).
(Prajĩa 3.179)
Samgrahanaya Synthetic Naya (non-absolutistic standpoint)That view-point, which apprehends only the general (i.e. common character). (disregarding the specific one); it is that Naya, which takes cognizance of the Summum genus or the less comprehensive genera. sāmānyamātragrāli parāmarsah samgrahah.
(Pranata 7.13) pajjavanayavokkamtam vatthum davvatthiyassa vayanijjam. . jāva daviovaogo apacchimaviyappanivvayaņo.. davvatthio tti tamhā natthinao niyama suddhajāio. na ya pajjavatthionāma koi bhayanāya u viseso..
(SaPra 1.8,9)
Sanga 1. Attachment. samgah-āsaktih.
(ĀBhā 6.108) 2. Impediment (obstruction), Distraction. samgo ttivā viggho tti vā vakkhodi tti vā.
(A 6.108 Cu p. 241)
Sangaparijñā A type of Yogasamgraha; renunciation of attachment. 'samgānam ca parinnāya' tti samgānām ca jñaparijäpratyākhyānaparijābhedabhinnā parijā kāryā.
(Sama 32.2.5 Vr Pa 55)
Samgrahakusala That ascetic (Muni), who has the following qualifications-One, who is adept in mutual cooperation; undertakes the task of teaching when the Guru (2) is ex-hausted; is adept in promoting and censuring others; worships the elders in consonance with their worthiness; is compassionate to the afflicated ones; brings and gives the food, drink, outfit etc. (to the coreligionists) and voluntarily fulfils the needs of sewing the cloth, finishing (polishing) the bowls etc.. sāhilla vayana-vāyaṇa, anubhāsana-desa-kālasamsaranam.
Samgrahaparijñāsampadā Grandeur quâ adeptness in management-A type of Ganisampada (grandeur of Acārya); the grandeur of the Acārya (preceptor) due to proficiency in the management of the Samgha (religious order). samgahaparinnāsampada cauvvihā pannattā, tam jahā--bahujanapāoggatãe vāsāvāsāsu khettam padilehittā bhavati, bahujanapāoggatāe pādihāriyapīdhaphalagasejjāsamthārayam ogenhittā bhavati. kālenam kālam samānaitta bhavati, ahāguruin sampūettā bhavati. se tam samgahaparinnāsampada.
(Dasa 4.13)
Sangha 1. Religious order-That organisation of those who practise the Dharma (1) (spiritual doctrine) in which there is harmonious combination of knowledge, Darsana (2) (faith) and conduct.

Page #358

- 341:
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa samgho gunasamghāo samgho ya vimocao ya kammāņam. damsaņaņāņacaritte samghāyamto have samgho...
(BhaA 713) 2. A fedaration of many Ganas (1) or (2). samghah'ganasamudāyaḥ'. (BrBhā 2780 V;)
śruta (articulate knowledge related with linguistic symbols); the shape of the letter (linguistic symbol) or the script. sannakkharam-akkharassa samthāṇāgii.
(Nandi 57)
Sangha Dharma 1. The organisation (law and order) of the Samgha (2) (union of states) and its code of conduct (or constitution). 2. The organisation of the Samgha (1) (religious order) of the ascetics (Munies)---monastic order, and its code of conduct. samghadharmmo gosthisamācāraḥ, ārhatānām vā ganasamudāyarūpascaturvarno vā samghastaddharmmah-tatsamācāraḥ.
(Sthā 10.135 Vr Pa 489) Sanghāțaka A group of two ascetics (Munies). 'samghādage' tti sarghātakena-sādhuyugmena.
BrBhā 1696 Vr)
Samja Sutra That Sūtra (2) (canonical aphorism), in which the Sāmayika connotations--the words with symbolic connotations used in the Agamas (2) (canonical works), (which transcend the grammatical rules)-are used. yat samayikyā samjñayā sūtram bhanyate tat samjāsūtram.
(BrBhā 316 V)
Samjñipañcendriya Five-sensed living being possessed of Mana (1) (mind)-That five-sensed Jiva (living being). which is endowed with the mental faculty.
(Bhaga 24.300) samjninaḥ-garbhajatiryangamanuşyā devanārakāśca.
(BrBhā 1112 Vr) See-Samjni.
Samjñibhūta 1. The Jiva (living being) which, after dying in the Samanaska Yoni (the species which is possessed of mental faculty) is reborn in the Samanaska Yoni.
(Prajna 17.9) 2. That Jiva (living being) whose mental faculty is explicit on account of the complete development of the brain.
Samjñā 1. Pratyabhijñā (recognition). samjñājñānam nāma yattairevendriyairanubhutamartham prāk punarvilokya sa evāyam yamahamadrākşam purvānha iti samjñājñānametat.
(TaBhā 1.13 Vr) 2. The knowledge, gained due to the Kșayopasama (annihilation-cum-subsidence) of Karma; for instance, the Abhinibodhikajñanasamjñā (instinct quâ perceptive cognition). khaovasamiyāņāņāvaranakhaovasamena āblinibohiyanāṇasannā bhavati. (AvaCū2 p.80) 3. The instincts such as Ahārasamjñā (instinct quâ hunger) etc. which occur due to the Udaya (rise) of the diverse Prakrties (types) of Karma. āhārādivişayābhilāşah samjñeti. (Sasi 2.24.182) 4. The right knowledge in relation with the Deva (4) (ford-founder), Guru (2) and Dharma (1) (spiritual doctrine). samjñā nāma-deva-guru-dharmatattvānām yathāvat parijñānam.
(BrBhā 2562 Vr) 5. Instinctual sensation-The irrational knowledge that occurs without the assistance of sense-organs and mind. See-Oghasamjñā.
Samjñiśruta A type of Śrutajñāna (articulate knowledge); the verbal knowledge of the living being which is endowed with the Kāliki Upadeśa (cognitive faculty of mind, capable of contemplation of past, present and future), Hetu Upadeśa (capacity to undertake an activity or to refrain from it, after due reflection over prior and posterior context) and Drstivādopadeśa Samjñā (comprehension based on the world-view). sannisuyam tiviham pannattam, tam jahā-kāliovaeseņam heuvaesenam ditthivāovaesenam.
(Nandi 61)
Samjñākṣara Knowledge of the script-A variety of Akşara-
Samjñi 1. Avadhijñāni (one possessed of clairvoyance). 2. One, endowed with the Jātismrtijñāna (know

Page #359

-342:
Jaina Päribhāşika Sabdakośa such conceit is like the creeper of the sisama species, which is only very slightly rigid. tiņisalatāthambhasamāne. (Stã 4.283) See--Samjvalanakaṣāya.
Samjvalana Māyā Flaming up deceit-A sub-type of Cāritramohaniya (conduct-deluding) Karma; such deceit is only very slightly curved like the skin of the bamboo. which is undergoing scrapping. avalehaniya ketaņāsamāņā. (Sthā 4.282) See-Samjvalanakaṣāya.
ledge related with previous birth (or births)). 3. One, endowed with the genius. samji-avadhijñānijātismaraḥ sāmányato visistamanahpātavopeto vā. (Prajñā Vr Pa 253) 4. Aviratasamyagdrsti-The Jiva (soul) which is non-abstinent but possessed of enlightened world-view)---rightful possessor of the fourth Gunasthāna (stage of spiritual development). 'samjni' aviratasamyagdrstih. (BrBhā 1911 Vr) 5. The Śrāvaka (lay follower) who has accepted the Aņuvratas (five smaller vows of righteousness) 'samjñi' grhītāņuvrataḥ. (BrBhā 1926 Vr) 6. The Srāvaka who is possessed of the right and comprehensive knowledge of the Tattvas (categories of truth) in the form of Deva (4) (fordfounder), Guru (2) and Dharma (1) (spiritual doctrine). deva-guru-dharmatattvānām yathāvat parijñānam sā vidyate yeşām te samjñinah, śrāvakāh.
(BrBhā 2562 Vr) 7. Samanaska-The Jiva (soul) endowed with the mental faculty; the Jiva possessed of Mana (1) mind. samjñinah samanaskah.
(TaSū2.25) samanaskah-dirghakālikavicāraṇātmikayā samjñayā yuktāḥ samjñina iti. Jaisidi 3.6 Vr)
Samjvalana Lobha Flaming up greed-A sub-type of Cāritramohaniya (conduct-deluding) Karma; such greed is of very very little attachment like the colour of the turmeric, (which fades away easily. haliddarāgarattavatthasamāne. (Sthā 4.284) See-Samjvalanakaşāya.
Samjvalana Kaşāya Flaming up passions-A sub-type of Cāritramohaniya (conduct deluding) Karma; the fourfold Kaşāya (passions) (anger, conceit, deceit and greed), which, in its states of Udaya (i.e., when it becomes effective), does not allow the soul to awaken its consciousness of Vitarāga (one, free from attachment and aversion), and which burns (affects) slightly even the totally abstinent Muni. samjvalanah-yathākhyātacāritrāvārakah.
(Sthā 4.284 V? Pa 183)
Sannişadyāsambhoja One type of mutual etiquette amongst the Sambhojika (commonsel co-religionist) ascetics, to teach, in conformity with the procedure prescribed for teaching the scripture to the ascetics who are Sambhojika or other Sāmbhojika who have been ordained. samnişadyāgata ācāryo nişadyāgatena sambhogikācāryeņa saha srutaparivarttanām karoti suddhah.
(Sama 12.2 Vr Pa 23)
Samjvalana Krodha Flaming up anger-A sub-type of Caritramohaniya (conduct-deluding) Karma; such anger is only of very short duration like a scratch drawn in the water. udagarāisamāne.
(Stha 4.354) See-Samjvalanakaṣāya.
Sambhinnalokanādi The entire Lokanādi, cosmic canal, which measures. 14 Rajjus innumerable Yojanas) (in height) is situated in (the middle portion of the Loka (cosmos)) which is comparable to the configuration of the garment; reaching the feet, of a woman standing with the feet apart and hands resting on the waist). 'saibhinnaloganālim' sambhinnalokanädim caturdaśarajjavätmikām kanyakācolakasamsthānam......
(ĀvaNi 50 HāVrp.27) See-Trasanādi.
Samjvalana Māna Flaming up conceit-A sub-type of Cäritramohaniya (conduct-deluding) Karma;
Sambhinnaśrotrtva A type of Buddhi Rddhi (supernatural intellec

Page #360

Jaina Pāribhāşika Sabdakosa
-343
tual power); that Rddhi-(supernatural power), which is attained through the maximum Kşayopasama (annihilation-cum-subsidence) of the srotrendriyāvarana (auditory sense-veiling), Srutajñānā. varana (articulate knowledge-veiling) and Viryāntarāya (Karma, obstructing the spiritual energy) and the Udaya (rise) of the Sarirāngopārganāma Karma (which is responsible for the anatomical structure of the main organs-head, chest, abdomen, back, the pair of arms, thighs and the subordinate organs--the fingers etc.) and by dint of which one can give response to the diverse types of sounds which may be linguistic or non-linguistic, produced by the humans and sub-humans, which are located in the region up to numerable Yojanas (1 Yojana = 7.88 miles) in all the ten directions beyond the maximum range of audition. sodimdiyasudaņāņāvaranānam vīriyamtarāyāe. ukkassakkhauvasame udidamgovamgaņāmakammammi.. sodukkarassakhidido bāhim samkhejjajoyaņapaese. samthiyaņaratiriyāṇam bahuvihasadde samutthamte.. akkharaaņakkharamae sodūņam dasadisāsupattekkam. jam dijjadi padivayanam tam ciya sambhinnasodittam..
(TriPra 4.984-986) See-Sambhinnasroto Labdhi.
• can decipher diverse types of sound simultaneously produced (by diverse sources) in accordance with their individual property
(qualities). sambhinnasoyariddhi nāma jo egatarenavi sariradesena pamca vi imdiyavisae uvalabhati, so sambhinnasoya tti bhannati. ....imdiyatthe uvalabhati. ahavā savvehim amgovamgehim. ahavā cakkavattikhamdhāvāre savvaturäņam visesam uvalabhati.
(AvaCū1 p. 68, 70) dvādaśayojanāyāme navayojanavistare cakradharaskandhāvāre gajavājikharoştramantisyādinām akşarānakşararūpānām nānāvidhasabdanām yugapadutpannānām tapovišeşabalalābhāpādita sarvajivapradeśasrotrendriyapariņāmāt sarvesāmekakālagrahanam sambhinnasrotrtvam.
(Tavā 3.36 p. 202) jo sunai savvao munai savvavisae va savvasoe
him.
sunai bahue va sadde bhinne sambhinnasoo so..
(ViBhā 783) See-Sambhinnasrotstva.
Samyama Self-restraint (or ascetic conduct)- A type of Sramanadharma (tenfold virtues of ascetic) or uttamadharma (noble virtues); that inihibition (renunciation) of activity, which is the cause of the Samvara (inhibition) of the Asrava (influx) of fresh Karmas. apūrvakarmāsravasamvarahetuh samyamo var
(ON V? Pa 12)
tate.
Samyamakusala 1. That ascetic (Muni), who is quite meticulous (or punctilious) in the observance of Samyama of seventeen types, (viz., Pythvikāyasamyama (abstinence from Himsā (injuring or killing the living beings) of earth-bodied beings and the
like)).
Sambhinnasroto Labdhi That human being is equipped with Sambhinnaśroto Labdhi, who• can take cognizance of all the five objects of
sense-organs through any one part of the body; • can distinctly take cognizance of the diverse
sounds, produced simultaneously by the army of the Cakravarti (universal sovereign), which is spread over the region measuring 12 Yojanas (1 Yojana = 7.88 miles); • can take cognizance of all the five objects of sense-organs through any one sense-organ of the body; • can take cognizance of all the five objects of sense-organs through all the principal and secondary organs of the body; • can distinctly take cognizance of the diverse sounds (notes), produced simultaneously by all the musical instruments played in the army of the Cakravarti (universal sovereign).
2. That ascetic (Muni), who is quite heedful (wide awake) in observance of the Ādānanikṣepa Samiti (comportment quâ using and laying of monastic paraphernalia) and Eşāņā Samiti (comportment quâ acceptance of food etc.), in using bed, in taking food etc., who curbs his senses and passions, and inhibits the Aśrava (cause of influx of Karma), occupies himself in the auspicious (righteous) activities and remains absorbed in auspicious meditation. ....pudhavādisamjamammi, sattarase jo bhave

Page #361

- 344
Jaina Pāribhāșika sabdakosa
kusalo.. adhavā gahane nisirana, esana sejjā nisejja uvadhi ya. āhäre vi ya satimam, pasatthajoge ya jumjanayā.. imdiyakasāyaniggaha, pihitāsava jogajjhāṇamallino. samjamakusalagunanidhi, tividhakarana bhāvasuvisuddho..
(VyaBhā 1488-1990)
passions; its maximum duration is twelve years, medium is one year and minimum is six months. samyakkāyakaṣāyalekhanā samlekhanā.
(TaVā7.22) bāraseva u vāsāim samlehukkosiyā bhave. samvaccharam majjhimiijā chammāsā ya jahanniyā..
(U 36.251)
Samyojanā A type of Paribhogaişaņā (Māndalika) Dosa (blemish incurred at the time of eating meals); to eat the food items by mixing them up for gustatory enjoyment. samjoyaņāe doso jo samjoei bhattapānam tu. davvāi rasaheum.........
(PiNi 638)
Samlekhanäśruta A kind of Utkālika Sruta (a category of Agamas (canonical works), which is allowed to be studied at all time barring the akāla prahara (i.e., the period in which the study of Agamas is prohibited)), which describes the topic of Māraṇāntika Samlekhanā (scraping penance unto death). vāghāto nivvāghāto vā bhattasamleho kasāyādibhāvasamleho ya jo jahā kātavvo tahā vannijjate jattha'jjhayane tamajjhayanam samlehaņāsutam.
(Nandi 77 Cuī p. 58)
Samyojanā Prāyaścitta The expiation which is administered compoundly for several Aticāras (partial transgressions) of the same category and incurred simultaneously, e.g.Sayyātarapinda-that too Ādhakarma as well as Abhihsta. samyojanam-ekajātiyāticāramilanam samyojanā yathä sayyātarapindo grhitaḥ so'pyudakārdrahastādinā so'pyabhyāhrtaḥ so'pyādhākarmmikastatra yat prāyaścittam tat samyojanāprayaścittam.
(Sthā 4.133 Vr Pa 189)
Samrambha The determination for killing Jiva (living being) and the like. samrambhaḥ-samkalpaḥ.
(U 24.21 SāVr Pa 518) prāņātipātādisamkalpāveśaḥ samrambhaḥ.
(Tabhā 6.9 Vr)
Samvara Inhibition of the influx of Karma-One of the nine Tattvas (categories of truth); that state of consciousness, in which there is inhibition of the influx of fresh Karma-inhibition of Mithyātva (perverse faith), Avirati (non-abstinence), Pramāda (1) (remissness) Kaşāya (passions) and Yoga (2) (activities of mind, speech and body), and which is accomplished through the sādhanā (spiritual practice) of the Gupti (inhibition of activity of mind, speech and body), the Samiti (comportment), the Sramaņa Dharma (tenfold virtues of ascetic), the Anupreksā (contemplation) vanquishing the Parişahas (hardships), the Caritra (ascetic conduct) and the Tapa (austerities). āsravanirodhah samvarah. sa guptisamitidharmānuprekşāparişahajayac.ritraih.
. (TaSū9.1,2) apūrvakarmāvayavapraveśaniväranäya tu samvarameva.....
(TaBhā 9.1 Vr p. 180) micchādamsaņāviraikasāyapamāyajoganiroho samvaro.
(JiCup.5)
Samlinatā A kind of Bahya Tapa (external austerities or Nirjarā (shedding Karma)); to introvert the sense-organs, mind etc. by withdrawing them from the external objects (of enjoyment). imdiyakasāyajoge paducca samliņayā muñeyavvā.
(U 30.8 SāV? Pa 608) See-Pratisamlinatā.
Samlekhanā Scraping penance-A course of penance (fasting) undertaken for emaciating the body and
Samvara Anupreksā Contemplation on inhibition (of the influx of Karma)-The eighth Anuprekşā (4) (contemplative meditation); repeated reflection or exercise (i.e., practice) of

Page #362

Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa
345 :
the contemplation on the virtues of Samvara (inhibition of influx of Karma) for stoppage of the entry of Karma. samvarāmsca mahāvratādin guptyādiparipālanād gunataścintayet.
(Tabhä 9.7) karmāgamadvārasamvarane sati nästi sreyahpratibandha iti samvaraguņānucintanam samvarānuprekşā.
(Tavā 9.7.7)
Samyama (self-restraint): that ascetic, who undertakes every activity infused with self-restraint. samurtacāriņo nāma samvrtah samyamopakramah taccaranasilah samvrtacāri.
(Sūtra 1.1.56 Cū p. 38)
Samvaradvāra The causes or the means of the inhibition of the influx of Karma. samvaranam-jīvatadāge karmmajalasya nirodhanam samvarastasya dvārāņi-upāyāḥ.
(Stha 5.110 Vr Pa 301)
Samvrta Bakusa A kind of Bakusa Nirgrantha (3); that ascetic (Muni), who indulges in adornment of his body etc. covertly. sariropakaranabhuīşayoh....pracchannakāri samvrtabakusah.
(Sthā 5.186 Vr Pa 320)
Samvrta Yoni That Yoni (substratum for the birth of a Jiva (soul), which is narrow and concealed (or covered).
(TaBhā 2.33 Vr) See-Samvrtavivrta Yoni.
Samvigna 1. The monk (ascetic), belonging to the Samvigna (2) tradition, which was separate from the tradition of the Caityavāsi (the monks who lived in caityas (place of worship); the ascetic who used to follow the conduct, propounded in the Agamas (canonical works). 2. The tradition of the ascetics who used to undertake the annual sojourn with stay at one place such as Māsakalpa etc. in conformity with the conventions (or mores) for the ascetic. 'samvignāḥ' udyatavihāriņaḥ. (BrBhā 1114 Vr) See-Caityavāsi.
Samurtavivrta Yoni That Yoni (substratum for the birth of a Jiva (soul), which is partly wide and partly narrow. samvrtā pracchannā sarkatā vā. tadviparitā vivrtā. miśrobhayasvabhāvāḥ. (TaBhā 2.33 Vr)
Samvitti The internal bliss (or ecstasy), free from distraction of thought, which emerges at the moment of self-realisation, lakkhanado niyalakkham anuhavamānassa jam have sokkham. sā samvitti bhaniyā sayalaviyappāņa niddahan...
(NaCa 351)
Samvega A characteristics of Samyaktva (right faith); 1. Fear of Samsāra (recurrent transmigration or cycle of birth and death). 2. Desire for Moksa (liberation) (final emancipation from all worldly miseries). samvego-bhavabhayam mokṣābhilāṣo vā.
(Bhaga 11.172 Vr)
Samvrta That Bhiksu (ascetic), who is equipped with the Samvara (inhibition of mind, speech and body; he who inhibits the Aśravadvāras (the causes of the influx of Karma). ...manavayakāyasusamvude je sa bhikkhu..
(Da 10.7) äśravadvārāņām rodhenendriyanirodhena ca samurtaḥ.
(SūtraVr Pa 204)
Samvedani Kathā A type of tale; that tale, which induces detachment (towards mundane life) through presenting the transient nature of life and depicting it as full of miseries and the body (physique) as full of filthy matter. samvegayati-samvegam karotiti samvedyate vā-sambodhyate samvejyate vā-samvegam grāhyate śrotā'nayeti samvedani samvejani veti.
(Stha 4.246 VỊ Pa 200)
(St
Samvyavahāra Pratyakşa That Pratyakşa Jñāna (direct or immediate cognition), which is produced through sense-organ and mind.
Samvrtacāri One who undertakes the performances of

Page #363

-346:
imdiyamanobhavam jam tam samvavahārapaccakkham.
(ViBhā 95)
Samsaya Doubt-the indecisive precept (or idea) which takes cognizance of two Dharmas (3) (arrtibutes) in an object which is bereft of both of them; for instance-"it is a pillar or a man". anubhayatrobhayakoțisparsi pratyayah sambayah.
(Prami 1.1.5)
Jaina Pāriblāsika Sabdakosa power), Rasa (Gaurava) (arrogance quâ obtaining tasty food) etc.. guņairdoşaiśca samsajyate misribhavatiti samsaktah.
(Prasā 103 Vr Pa 27) gobhattalamdo viva, bahuruvanado vva elago ceva. samsatto so duvidho, asamkilittho va itaro ya.. pāsattha-adhāchamde, kusila-osannameva samsatte. piyadhammo piyadhamme, asamkilittho u samsatto.. paincāsavappavatto, jo khalu tihi gāravehi padibaddlo. itthi-gihisainkilittho, samsatto so ya nāyavvo..
(Vya Bhā 888-890)
Samsayakaraņi A kind of Asatyāmışā (Vyavahāra) Bhāṣā (speech which is neither truth nor a lie-speech for pragmatic purposes); to utter such statement which would create uncertainty in understanding on account of it being connotative of several different meanings; for instance, "bring saindhava (that which is produced in the sindhudesa". samsayakarani yā vāk anekārthābhidhāyitayā parasya samsayamutpadayati, yathā saindhavamāniyatāmityatra saindhavasabdo lavanavastrapuruşavājisu. (Prajñā 11.37 V? Pa 259)
Samsaktasayanāsana Varjana A Bhāvanā (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Brahmacarya Mahāvrata (the fourth great vow of celebacy); to abstain from the use of bed and seat which are shared by woman, animal and eunuch. Brahmacaryasya stripasupandakasamsaktasayanāsanavarjanam.
(Tabhā 7.3)
Samsuddhajñānadarśanadhara A state of Snātaka Nirgrantha (3); the Arhat (2) (one possessed of super-sensory knowledge) who has attained Kevalajñāna (omniscience quâ knowledge) and Kevaladarsana (omniscience quâ intuition); such state signifies the unveiled cognition and intuition of the Snātaka Nirgrantha. jñānāntareņāsamprktatvāt samsuddhajñānadarsanadharah pūjārhatvādarhan.
(Sthā5.189 Vr Pa 320)
Samsāra Labyrinth of transmigration in mundane existence-Recurrent transmigration of the Jiva (soul) from one birth to another and so on, on account of the Karmas which are created (bound) by the soul itself. ātmopacitakarmavasādātmano bhavāntarāvāptiḥ samsāraḥ.
(TaVă 2.10.1)
Samsakta A kind of lax ascetic. (There are two types); 1. Asamklista—That Sramana (1) (ascetic), who is possessed of both the virtues and vices pertaining to the conduct in a mixed form). He starts behaving like one with whom he stays alongby staying along with a Pārsvastha (lax ascetic), he also becomes a Pārsvastha and by staying along with a Yathācchanda (licentious ascetic), he also becomes so. 2. Samklista-That Sramana (1) (ascetic), who indulges in the five Aśravas (causes of influx of Karma) viz., Himsā etc., is addicted to women, Rddhi (Gaurava) (arrogance quâ supernatural
Samsāra Anupreksā Contemplation on (the nature of the Samsāra (labyrinth of transmigration in mundane existence)-The third Anuprekṣā (4) (contemplative meditation): repeated reflection or exercise (i.e., practice) of the contemplation on the nature of Samsāra (labyrinth of transmigration in mundane existence) which is full of hardships and in order to get emancipation from the wheel of birth and death (Samsāracakra), to contemplate on the Samsāra as full of suffe-rings. kaştasvubhāvah samsāra iti cintayet evam hyasya cintayataḥ samsārabhayodvignasya nirvedo bhavati.nirvinnasca samsāraprahāņāya ghaţata iti samsārānuprekşā. (Tabha 9.7)
Samsāracakra

Page #364

Jaina Pāribhāşika Sabdakosa
347 -
Wheel of mundane existence-The wheel of the (recurrent) birth and death, which consists of six spokes, viz., birth, oldage, happiness, suffering, life and death. samsāracakkam chavviham, tam jaha---jäti jarā suham dukkham jivitam maranam.
(U 14.4 Cū p. 222)
residual water after having washed, soaked and boiled low quality corns, kaira (name of a fruit of the tree called karira in Sanskrit and Caparis aphylla Roth in Latin) and the like. samsekena nirurttamiti samsekimam-aranikadipatraśākamuktālyo yena sitalajalena samsicyate taditi.
(Shã 3.376 Vr Pa 137)
Samsāraparita That Jiva (soul), whose Samsāra (number of rebirth and death) has become limited--whose period of transmigration has remained sometime less than Apārdhapudgalaparivartta. kytaparimitasamsāraḥ sa samsäraparitaḥ:
(Prajna 18.106 Vr Pa 394)
Samstava A type of Utpādana Dosa (the blemish pertaining to the ways adopted in obtaining bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) by an ascetic); to obtain bhikṣā by referring to his old acquaintance with the donor or by praising the donor. dvividhah khalu samstavaḥ-paricayarūpaḥ slāghārūpasca, tatra paricayarūpaḥ-sambandhisamstavaḥ, ślāghārūpo—vacanasamstavaḥ.
(PiNi 484 V? Pa 89)
Samsārastha Jiva Mundane soul-The soul bound with the Karma; the Jiva (soul) which is undergoing transmigration in the wheel (of labyrinth) of birth and death. E.g.-infernal, subhuman, human and god. samsāro-gaticatuṣayātmakastatra tişthantiti samsārasthāh-narakādigativarttinah.
(ũ 36.48 SaV Pa 677)
Samstārakamandali A sub-division of Mandali (group of ascetics for collective performances); allocation of space for spreading the bed is made in conformity with the prescribed procedure according to this arrangement. See-Mandali.
· Samsrsta A kind of Pindaişaņā (bhikṣā (accepting food by going to houses for collecting it in conformity with the canonical instruction, with special resolves)); accepting bhikṣā from a person whose hands (palms and fingers) or spoon (used for giving) etc., are besmeared with the stuff which is being given. samsatthā hatthamattaehim. (Prasā 740)
Samstrta That ascetic (Muni), who gets adequete food and drink. bhattapāņam pajjattam labhamto samthado bhannatti.
(NiCu3 p. 74)
Samsystopahrta To give that food to an ascetic (Muni), which has been lifted up into hand by the donor for eating. samsrstam nāma-bhoktukāmena grhitakūrādau ksipto hastaḥ kṣipto na tävat mukhe kşipati tacca lepälepakaranasvabhāvamiti, tadevambhūtamupahrtam samsrstopahṛtam.
(Sthā 3.379 Vr Pa 138) See-Suddhopahrta.
Samsthāna 1. Configuration—The shape of the body which is formed by the structure of the organs of the body. samsthānam sarirākştiravayavaracanātmikā.
(Sthã 6.31 Vr Pa 339) 2. Configuration --The various shapes of the material objects or the material aggregates. samtişthate nena rūpeṇa pudgalātmakam vastviti samsthānam-ākāravićeşaḥ. (USuVy Pa 27)
Samsekima That variety of drinks which is permitted to be accepted by an ascetic, observing Caturthabhakta (fasting for one day);
Samsthāna Nāma A sub-type of Nāma (body-making) Karma; the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for configuration (Samsthāna (1)) of the body formed. ākāraviseşasteşveva grhītasamghātitabaddhesu

Page #365

348:
audārikādişu pudgalesu samsthānaviseşo yasya karmaņa udyād bhavati tatsamsthānam.
(Prajñã 23.46 Vy Pa 472) Samsthāna Vicaya The fourth variety of the Dharmyadhyāna (meditation on nature of reality); concentration directed on the analysis (Vicaya) of the Samsthāna (2)—the configuration of the Loka (cosmos) or the diverse shapes of the substances. samsthānavicayam nāma caturtham dharmadhyānamucyate, samsthānam-äkāraviseso lokasya dravyāņām ca. . (TaBhā 9.37 Vr)
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa Integration of the parts into a whole or of separate objects into a union; (it is of two types): desasamhananabandha-integration of the different parts of a bullock-cart, and sarvasamhananabandha--coalescing of two or more) things like milk and water. samhananam-avayavānām tadripo yo bandhah sa samhananabandhah. (Bhaga 8.356 Vr) sakatāngādināmiveti desasamhananabandhah, kşiranīrādināmiveti sarvasamhananabandhah.
(Bhaga 8.360 Vr)
Samsvedaja The Jiva (insects) which are born out of sweat; e.g.-bed-bug, louse etc.. samsvedājjātā iti samsvedajā—matkuņa-yükā-satapadikādayah. (Da 4.9 HāVy Pa 141)
Samhita Such combination (proximity) or pronunciation of the words together, that connotes the meaning at once. yo dvayorbalīnām vā padānām 'parah' askhalitādigunopeto viviktākṣaro jhatiti medhāvināmarthapradāyi'sannikarşal' samparkaḥ sa samhitā.
(BrBhā 303 Vr)
Samhanana 1. Bone-structure-The structure of the hard part (skeleton) of the body, on the support of which the frame of the body is built. E.g. six Samhananas, viz., Vajrarṣabhanārāca etc.. samhananam-asthisancayah.
(Sthā 6.30 Vr Pa 339) samhananam-asthiracanāvisesaḥ.
(Prajna 23.25 Vr Pa 470) vajjarisabhaņārāyam padhamam bitiyam ca risabhaņārāyam. nārāya addhaņārāyam kiliyā taha ya chevattham.. .
(ĀVaHãVr1 p. 225) 2. The specific energy having similarity with the bone-structure, e.g. the body of gods. iha cetthambhūtāsthisañcayopāmitaḥ saktiviseşah samhananamucyate na tvasthisañcaya eva, devānāmasthirahitānāmapi prathamasamhananayuktatvāt.
(AVaHãVrp. 225)
Samhrta A type of blemish related with Eşaņā Doşa (Grahaņaişaņā) (blemish pertaining to comportment quâ acceptance of food etc.); it means accepting such food in bhikṣi (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)), which is offered by separating the Sacitta (animate objects) (articles of food etc.) (which are not allowed to be offered) from it with a view to give it to the ascetic. yena mātrakeņa dāsyati dātri tatrādeyam kimapyasti ašanādikam sacittaprthvikäyädikam vā tatastadadeyamanyatra sthānāntare kşiptvā dadāti.
(PiNi 520 V? Pa 102)
Sakala Pratyakşa Omniscience (transcendentat immediate cognition) (Kevalajñāna)-That cognition through which there is direct apprehension of allMūrta (corporeal) and Amūrta (non-corporeal) substances. kevalaņāņam ca tahā anovamam sayalapaccakkham.
(NaCa 170)
Samhanana Nāma A sub-type of Nāma (body-making) Karma, the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for the Samhanana i.e., the bone-structure or the structure of the hard part(skeleton) of the body. yadudayädasthibandhanaviseşastat samhananam.
(Tavā 8.11.9)
Sakalādesa The statement that propounds simultaneously the Vastu (3) (object of valid organ of cognition) possessed of infinite number of Dharma (3) (attributes), through (non-absolutistic) exposition of one Dharma.
Samhananabandha

Page #366

Jaina Päriblaṣika Sabdakoa
pramaṇapratipannanantadharmatmakavastu naḥ kālādibhirabhedavṛttiprādhāmyādabhedopacaradva yaugapfadyena pratipadakam vacaḥ sakaladeśaḥ, (Pranata 4.44)
Sakāma Nirjarā
The Nirjara (shedding Karma) which is undertaken with the goal of attainment of Mokşa (liberation).
saha kamena mokṣābhilāṣeṇa vidhīyamānā nirjarā sakāmā. (Jaisidi 5.18 Vr)
Sakama Marana
See-Panditamarana.
Saketaka Pratyakhyāna See-Samketaka Pratyakhyāna.
(U5.17)
Sacitta
Animate (object)-That substance, which is endowed with consciousness (sentience) (i.e.. possessed of soul)...
saha cittena vartata iti sacittam cetanavad dravyam. (Sasi 7.35)
Sacitta Pratima
The seventh (out of the eleven) of the Upasaka-pratimas (intensive course of spiritual practice prescribed for a lay follower);
in which the lay follower (observing this course) undertakes the renunciation of Sacitta (animate) food of all the four kinds (viz., food, drink, eatable delicacies and lickable delicacies): the duration of this course is seven months.
sattami satta u mase navi āhārai sacittamāhā(Prasă 989)
ram.
Sacitta Mahaskandha
The (single) gigentic aggregate of the Karmapudgalas (material clusters quà Karma) which is possessed of by the Jiva (soul) (of the omniscient being);
it exists in the fourth Samaya (smallest time-unit) of the Kevali Samudghata (expansion of the soul-units of the omniscient being outside the body), and pervades the whole Loka (cosmos) and is Catuḥsparsi (possessed of four Sparsas (tactile qualities). jainsamudghate yah sacetanajivadhisthitatvät
sacittah karmapudgalamayo mahäskandhaḥ..... caturthe samaye dvavapi lokakṣetram vyāpnutaḥ, astasdmayikam ca kālam dvavapi tisthataḥ, varṇapancaka-gandhadvaya-rasapañcaka-spar
sacatustayalakṣaṇaguṇayuktau ca doavapi bha(ViBlui 644 Vr)
~349:~
vatal.
Sacitta Yoni
That Yoni (substratum wherein the Jiva (soul) takes birth), which is Sacitta (animate object)that is possessed of by the soul-units. See-Miśra Yoni.
Sacittăcitta Yoni
See-Misra Yoni.
Sacittähära
One who consumes food which is Sacitta (animate object) that is the live matter (possessed of soul).
sacittamähärayantiti sacittähä-räh.
(TaBhā 2.33)
over.
Sacelaka
That code of ascetic conduct, according to which the ascetic (Muni) is allowed to wear clothes. sacelakaḥ celānvitaḥ. (USāVṛ Pa 92)
(Prajna 28.1 Vr Pa 500)
Sancita
Those Karma-paramānus (ultimate atoms of the Karma) whose construction of Nişeka (a quantum of the karmadalika (karmic clusters) which comes simultaneously into Udaya (rise) in one Samaya (smallest time-unit)) has already been accomplished for being experienced, after the Abadhākāla (period of dormancy of Karma) is
Sat
'sancitasya' abädhäkälätikramenottarakälavedanayogyataya nisiktasya.
(Praja 23.13 Vr Pa 459)
Reality-The existence which is possessed of the Utpada (origination). Vyaya (cessation) and Dhrauvya (persistence). utpadavyayadhrauvyayuktam sat. (TaSa5.29)
Satkāra
Euology-To eulogize, to pay obeisance.

Page #367

350:
satkārah-stavanavandanādi.
(Sthā 7.130 Vr Pa 387)
Satkārapuraskāra Parişaha A type of Parişaha (hardship); the ascetic (Muni) should endure the impediment created by the delight that is roused on getting welcome and honour, and the sorrow, subsequent upon not getting them, by remaining equanimous (in both conditions). abhivāyaṇamabbhutthānam, sāmi kujjā nimamtanam. je tāim padisevamti, na tesim pihae muni.. anukkasāi appicche, annāesi alolue. rasesu nāņugijjhejjā, nānutappejja pannavam..
(U 2.38, 39)
Jaina Päribhāṣika Sabdakosa Satyapratijña Vyavahāra That Vyavahāra (1) (administering of befitting expiation), which is administered by accepting the statement of a Bhikṣu (ascetic) as an evidence (or proof); for instance--suppose a Bhikṣu says that he has not committed an offence as an accomplice to the other one, but the latter confesses that he has done it with the former; in that case, there is no expiation administered to the former and befitting expiation is administered to the latter. satyapratijñā vyavahārāstirthakrdbhirupadistastasmät yat ratnādhiko brute....na mayā pratisevitamiti tatpramāṇataḥ śuddhaḥ eşa na prāyaścittabhāgiti, yadapi cāvamaratnādhiko vakti mayā pratisevitamiti tadapi pramānamatastasya mūlam prāyaścittam. (Vya 2.24 V? Pa 61)
Sattā 1. Period of dormancy (of Karma)-Abādhākāla-The period that lapses between the Bandha (bondage) and Udaya (rise) of Karma. 2. Existence (of reality). abādhäkālo vidyamanatä сa sattā. (Jaisidi 4.5 Vr)
Satyapravāda Pūrva The name of the sixth Pūrva (canonical work of earlier lore); in which there is elucidation of satya-Samyama (self-restraint) or truthful speech. chattham saccappavādam, saccam-samjamo saccavayanam vā, tam saccamjattha sabhedam sapadivakkham ca vannijjati tam saccappavadam.
(Nandi 104 Cū p. 75,76)
Satyamahāvrata
Sattva 1. An appellation of the Jiva (soul); the Jiva is Sattva, for it is affected by the auspicious and inauspicious Karmas. jamhä satte subhāsubhehim kammehim tamhā satte tti.
(Bhaga 2.15) 2. The Jivas (living beings) of earth, water, fire and air (i.e., earth-bodied, water-bodied, firebodied and air-bodied beings). prāņā dvitricatuh proktā, bhūtāstu taravah smr
(U 21.2)
See-Sarvamrşāvādaviramana. Satyavacana Samvara
(Praśna 6.1.2)
tāḥ.
See-Sarvamrşāvādaviramaņa.
jivāḥ pañcendriyā jñeyāḥ, śeşāḥ sattvā udiritāḥ.
(USãVPa 584)
Satyāmrşā Bhāṣā Miśra Bhāṣā-Mixture of truth and lie in speaking-The speech in which there is a mixture of truth and untruth. yathāvasthitavastutattvapranīpanena satyā, viparitasvarūpā mịşā, ubhayasvabhāvā satyāmr
(Prajna 11.2 VỊ Pa 248)
şā.
Satya Dharma A type of Sramanadharma (tenfold virtues of ascetic) or uttamadharma (noble virtues); to abstain from falsehood, harsh speech and back-biting, and to use beneficial, limited and auspicious speech. satyarthe bhavam vacaḥ satyam, sadbhyo vā hitam satyam, tadananytamaparuşamapiśunamanasabhyamacapalamanāvilamaviralamasambhrāntam madhuramabhijātamasandigdham sphutamaudāryayuktamagrāmyapadārthābhivyāhāramasibharamarāgadveşayuktam.
(TaBhā 9.6)
Sadrśakalpi That ascetic (Muni), who is having the same (equal) dharma (ascetic way of life) with respect to other ascetics who are observers of the Sthitakalpa (fixed code of conduct), Sthäpanakalpa (code of conduct in which an akalpika

Page #368

Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
-351 -
ascetic is not allowed to be sent for collecting food etc.) and Uttaragunakalpa (code of conduct in which food etc. which are free from blemishes are accepted in definite measure). thitakappammi dasavihe, thavanākappe ya duvihamannatare. uttaragunakappammi ya, jo sarisakappo sa sariSO u..
(Nibha 5932) See—Sambhoja, Sāmbhojika.
A kind of empirical Avagraha (sensation); equivocal apprehension of an object, for instance, to know on the basis of (mere) touch whether the person is a woman or not. yadā tameva sparsam samsayāpannah paricchinatti sparso'yam bhavati evam tu na niścinotiyosita evāyam, vilomadharmādapidsso bhavati sparsa iti samsayaprādurbhāvāt.
(Tabhā 1.16 Vr)
Sadbhāvapadārtha Real or transcendental categories of truth i.e., the principles related with the summum bonum. sadbhāvena-paramārthenānupacārenetyarthah padārtha---vastuīni sadbhāvapadārthāh.
(Stha 9.6 Vr Pa 423)
Sadbhāva Pratyākhyāna The Pratyākhyāna (1) (formal resolve (vow) of abstinence)) that occurs in the transcendental (ultimately absolute) form; it occurs in the state of Ayogi Kevali (the omniscient soul free from activity) who is in the forteenth Gunasthāna (stage of spiritual development). sadbhāvena-sarvathāpunarkaraṇāsambhavātparamarthena pratyākhyānam sadbhävapratyakhyānam.
(U 29.42 SãVr Pa 589)
Sandhi 1. The aperture in the Karmic body (karmavivara), which is the cause of the emergence of super-sensory perception. 2. The Karana (7)-A physical organ which is in the form of Caityanyakendra (psychic centre) or cakra (the six places in the body as propounded in the yoga (a school of spiritual practice) which are meditated upon), which maintains incessantly the state of non-remissness at the level of Adhyavasāya (subtle level of consciousness, which interacts with karmic body). 3. Integrated Arādhanā (punctilious (or rightful) observance of the sādhanā (spiritual practice)) of knowledge, faith and conduct. ....atindriyacaitanyodayahetubhūtam karmavivaram sandhiḥ. apramādādhyavasāyasandhānabhūtam sariravarttikaraṇam caitanyakendram cakramiti yāvat. ....sandhirvivaram jñānadarśanacāritrārādhanā vā.
(ĀBhā 2.127)
Sadbhūta Vyavahāranaya A category of Vyavahāranaya (empirical Naya (non-absolutistic standpoint)); that Naya, which propounds difference in the Dharma (3) (attribute) and the dharmi (substance which is possessed of that attribute). trayascopanayāstatra, prathamo dharmadharminoh. bhedacchuddhastathāśuddhah sadbhutavyavahāravān.
(DraTa 7.1)
Sannikarsa Contact between the object and the sense-organ; the vicinity of the object with the the sense-organ; location of the object in appropriate space. sannikarsa indriyārthasambandhaḥ.
(Pranata 1.4 Vr)
Sadhūma
(Bhaga 3)
See-Dhüma.
Sanatkumāra Name of the third heaven; the third habitat of the Kalpopapanna Vaimānika Devas (the Empyrean gods with hierarchy). (See fig. p. 396).
(U 36.210)
Sannidhi A kind of Anācāra (2) (gross transgression of ascetic conduct); to accumulate medicine, curative drug and the things, for eating and drinking, or to keep them overnight. ....osaha-bhesajjam, bhatta-pāņam ca tam pi sannihikayam.
(Praśna 2.5) 'sannidhi'nāma etesim davvānam jā parivāsanā sā sannidhi bhannati. (Da 3.3 JiCüp. 220)
Sandigdha Avagrahamati

Page #369

Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa
-: 352:Saparyavasita Śruta A variety of Śrutajñāna (articulate knowledge); the Dvādasārga Sruta (twelve principal canonical works), which becomes extinct from the view-point of Vyucchitti Naya (non-absolutistic standpoint which takes cognizance of the extinction). vucchittinayatthayāe sāiyam sapajjavasiyam.
(Nandi 68)
Those Karma-prakrties (sub-types of Karma). the cessation of the Udaya (rise) and Bandha (bondage) of which takes place simultaneously: for instance, Samjvalana Lobha (flaming up greed), Hāsya (laughter or joking) etc.. samakamekakālam vyavacchidyamānau bandhodayau yāsāın tāh samakavyavacchidyamānabandhodayāḥ.
(KaPra p.41)
Saptabhamgi The seven types of expression which categorically use the term 'Syāt' (which means 'in some respect'); they are made through the alternate variations of affirmation and negation of one Dharma (3) (attribute) each. ekatra vastunyekaikadharmaparyanuyogavasādavirodhena vyastayoh samastayońca vidliinisedhayo kalpanayā syātkārārikitah saptadhā vākprayogah saptabhamgi. (Pranata 4.14)
Samacaturasra Samsthāna The first type of Samsthāna (1) (bodily configuration); that configuration of the body which is like a square; all the parts of the body of the person endowed with Samacatursra Samsthāna are symmetrical (in proper proportion). sarve'pyavayavāḥ sariralaksaņoktapramāṇāvyabhicāriņo yasya na tu nyünādhikapramāņāstattulyam samacaturasram.
(Sthn 6.31 Vr Pa 339,340)
Saptasikşāvratika That Dharma (1) (spiritual doctrine), which was prescribed by Bhagavān Mahāvira for the lay follower in the form of seven Śikṣāvratas (supplementary vows). ....samanovāsagānam pamcānuvvatie sattasikkhāvatie-duvālasavidhe sāvagadhamme pannatte.
(Sthā 9.62) See—Sikşāvrata.
Samana 1. Sramana (1)-A division (member) of the fourfold Sramaņa-samgha (religious order of the Sramana tradi-tion), that man, who observes the Mahāvratas (great vows). . 2. Samana-One who sees (feels) all living beings (souls) equal to his own soul. 3. Samana-One who subsides the Kaşayas (passions). jaha mama na piyam dukkham, jāņiya emeva savvajīvānam. na haņai na hanīvei ya, samamanai tena so samano..
(DaNi 154) See-śramanasamgha.
Samani See-śramaņi.
Sapratikramana Dharma The Dharma (1) (spiritual doctrine) or system of Sāsana, according to which it is compulsory (for the Nirgranthas (2)) to perform the Pratikramaņa (Āvasyaka) at both twilights-dawn, dusk. This rule prevails in the Sasana of the first and the last Tirtharikara (ford-founder). samaņānam niggamthāņam pamcamahavvatie sapadikkamane acelae dhamme pannatte.
(Stha 9.62) sapadikkamano dhammo, purimassa ya pacchimassa ya jinassa. majjhimayāņa jiņāņam, kāraṇajāe padikkamaпат. 'sapratikramanah' ubhayakālam sadvidhāvasyakakaramayukto dharmaḥ pūrvasya pascimasya ca jinasya tirthe bhavati.
(BrBhā 6425 Vp. 1692)
Samanaska The Jiva (living being) endowed with Mana (1) (mind)--The Jiva which is endowed with the capacity to think and ponder over the past, present and future times (events). sampradhāraṇasamjñāyām ye vartante jīvāste samanaskā bhavanti.
(TaBhā 2.25 Vr) See--Samjni, Sampradhārana Samjñā:
Samakavyavacchidyamānabandhodaya
Samanujña Non-commensel co-religionist-That ascetic

Page #370

Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
(Muni), who is co-religionist (of another ascetic) with respect to the philosophical belief and outfit, but who is non-commensel, i.e., is not eligible to have meals etc. with him. samanujñaḥ drstilingabhyan sädharmikaḥ, na tu sahabhojanena. (ABhd 8.1)
Samantänupätakriya
A kind of Kriya (urge):
to excrete feaces in such place, which is occupied by woman, man, animal etc.. stripuruşapasusampätidese antarmalotsargakaraṇam samantānupätakriyā. (Tavā 6.5.9)
Samapädapută
A type of Nisadya (sitting posture); to sit on the ground by placing both the legs and buttocks parallel to each other, touching the ground.
samau-samataya bhülagnau padau ca putau ca yasyam så samapadaputa. (Stha 5.50 Vr Pa 287)
Samabhirudha Naya
Etymological Naya (non-absolutistic standpoint)-That Naya, which makes difference even in the synonyms on the basis of differences in their etymological meanings; for instance, the Bhiksu (ascetic) is he who begs bliks (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)).while the vacanyama is he who regulates his speech, (although both Bhiksu and vacanyama are synonymous).
paryaye niruktibhedenärthabhedakṛt samabhirudha.
yatha-bhiksate ityevamsilo bhiksuḥ, vācam yacchatiti vacamyamah tapasyatiti tapasvi. (Bhiksu 5.12 Vr)
Samaya
1. Smallest unit of time-It is innumerableth part (asankhyeyatamo bhago) of a nimesa (which is the time taken for twinkling of eyes, an instant). paramanikṛṣṭaḥ kälaḥ samyo'bhidhiyate. (AvaHaVṛ 1. p. 172) nimeṣasyasamkhyeyatamo bhagaḥ samayaḥ, kamalapatrabhedadyudaharaṇalakṣyah.
(Jaisidi 1.22 Vr) paramanussa niyaṭṭhidagayanapadesassadikamaṇametto.
jo kalo avibhagi hodi pudham samayaṇāmā so...
~:353:~
(TriPra 4.285)
See-Asamkhyeya.
2. Soul-The Jiva, which has the consciousness as its nature.
citsvabhavo jivo nama padarthaḥ sa samayah. (Sasa 2 Akhya p.9) 3. Code language-Symbol, which becomes the cause of the comprehension of the connotation of the word.
sahajasamarthyasamayabhyam sabdortha'pra
tipattiletul...
........samayaḥ samketah
(Bhiksu 4.5 Vr)
4. Doctrine.
'samayoktiḥ-siddhantabhaṇitiḥ,
(PrasaVr Pa 216)
Samayakşetra
Manusyakṣetra (that region of the Loka (cosmos) where humans inhabitate)-The region of two-and-a-half continents and two oceans, viz., Jambudvipa, Lavanasamudra, Dhatakikhaṇḍa, Kalodasamudra, Puskaravaradvipärdha, is called Samyakşetra, where the time is measured on the basis of the motion of the sun and the
moon.
addhāijjā diva, do ya samudda, esa nam evaie samayakhetteti pavuccati. (Bhaga 2.122) See-Ardhatṛtiya Dvipa.
Samayajña
That ascetic (Muni), who is conversant with the doctrines of one's own school, others' schools and both-own and others' schools.
sa samayajno bhavati....atmaparatadubhayasamayam jānāti.
(ABhā 2.110)
Samayasatya
A kind of truthful speech (satyavacana); to interpret precisely the substances which are known through the Agamas (2) (canonical works).
pratiniyataşattayadravyaparyāyāṇāmāgamagamyanam yathatmyaviṣkaraṇam yadvacaḥ tat samayasatyam. (TaVa 1.20 p. 75)
Samayanta
A type of Vyavasaya (convictions and rituals): the conclusion based on the Jain doctrines or the treatises of the Sramana (2) (non-Vaidika ascetic) (tradition). (Stha 3.396) See-Lokanta, Vyavasaya.

Page #371

~:354:~
Samavasaraṇa
1. The place where the Tirthankara (ford-founder) delivers his sermons. samavasaraṇasabdastirthakṛtaḥ sabhāyām...... (PiNi 2 Ava Pa 1) 2. The meeting-place of many ascetics on some specific occasions.
jinasnapanarathānuyanapaṭṭayäträdişu yatra bahavaḥ sadhavo milanti tatsamavasaraṇam. (Sama 12.2.2 Vr Pa 22) 3. Meeting which may be in several formswhere the Sutra (2) (canonical aphorisms) and the meaning are given together. ⚫ where all the nine Tattvas (categories of truth) viz. Jiva etc., are compiled together. ⚫ where substance, space, time and mode are compiled together.
samosaranam nāma melao, so ya suttatthāṇam, ahava jivādiņavapadatthabhāvāṇam, ahavā davvakhettakalabhava, ee jattha samosaḍha savve atthi tti vuttam bhavati, tam samosaranam bhannatti. (NiBhā 6181 C) 4. Conference on polemics-Conference of diverse schools of philosophy or world-views. samavasaramti jesu darisanani diṭṭhio vā tāni samosaraṇāņi. (Sūtra 1.12.1 Cập. 207)
Samavasarana Sambhoja
One type of mutual etiquette amongst the Sambhojika (commonsel co-religionist) ascetics, the place where the Sambhojika ascetics can sojoum together during the rainy season, during the remaining period other than the rainy season or during the fixed stay (of the old etc.). yata bahavaḥ sadhavo molanti tatsamavasaranam....tadyatha-varṣāvagrahaṛtubaddhāvagra
ho vṛddhavasavagrahasceti.
(Sama 12.2.2 Vr Pa 22)
Samavahata
That Jiva (soul), which is undergoing the process of Samudghata (expansion of soul-units beyond the body). (Prajñā 3.174)
Samavāya
Name of the fourth Anga of the Dvadasänga Śruta (twelve principal canonical works); in this Agama, elucidation on diverse topics have been done, making the progressive increase in number from one onwards its base.
Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
samaväe nam ekadiyāṇam egatthanam eguttariyaparivuddhiya..... (Sama Pra 92)
Samaväyadhara
That ascetic (Muni), who is well versed in the text as well as the meaning of the Samavaya. (Samavayanga Sutra) (the fourth Anga (principal canonical work)). appegaiya samaväyadhara.
(Aupa 1.45)
Samastaganipiṭakadhara
That ascetic (Muni), who is the retainer of all the Ganipitaka (twelve Argas (principal canonical works)).
ganina-acaryasya pitakam ganipitakam-prakimakasrutädesasrutaniryuktyādiyuktam jina
pravacanam samastam-anantagamaparyāyopetam ganipitakam dharayanti ye te tatha. (Aupa 1.26 Vr Pa 64)
Sama
The universal law depending on time. sama-kalaviseṣaḥ (Stha 2.74 Vr Pa 44) See-Kalacakra.
Samācāra,
The conduct (or behaviour) which is approved by the wise or distinguished people. samācārah-sistäcaritaḥ kriyakalapaḥ. (AvaHaVṛ 1. p. 172)
Samadāna Kriyā
The propensity towards Avirati (non-abstinence), even in spite of (formally) accepting Sanyama (ascetic conduct). samyatasya sataḥ aviratim pratyabhimukhyam samādānakriyā. (Tava 6.5.7)
Samādeśa
A type of Auddesika (Udgama Dosa) (blemish of blikṣa (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) relating to origination or preparation of food etc.):
the food that has been prepared for the purpose of giving it to the Nirgranthas (3) (the Jain ascetics). (NiB 2020)
....nigganthanam samadeso..
Samadhi

Page #372

Jaina Paribhäsika Sabdakosa
1. Concentration of mind. samadhisca subhacittaikāgrata. (UsaVṛ Pa 296) 2. A type of Yogasangraha: psychical healthiness, serenity of psyche. samadhiśca-cetah svasthyam.
(Sama 32.1.2 Vr Pa 55) 3. Consciousness of equanimity born due to the cessation of attachment etc.. samādhih-samatā sāmānyato rāgādyabhāva ityarthaḥ. (Stha 10.13 Vr Pa 448)
Samādhivīrya
That (spiritual) energy, which can solve the problems of body, speech and mind;
it serves as the means to emergence of Kevalajñāna (omniscience) or reincarnation in the Sarvärthasiddhi (the highest category of Empyrean gods).
samāhiviriyam ṇāma-maṇādīṇam erisam maṇādisamahaṇamuppajjati jena kevalamuppadeti savvatthasiddhidevattam va nivvatteti.
(NiBlu 47 Cu)
Samarambha
Striking with the fist etc., which is the means of torturing.
taḥ.
samarambha-paritäpakaro mustyadyabhigh(U 24.21 Savṛ Pa 519)
Samaropa
Hallucination-The illusive mental experience of an object which is not in real like that. atasmimstadadhyavasayah samaropaḥ,
(Pranata 1.8)
Samită Parişad
A type of the council of Indra (the king of the gods);
the first council of Indra, which is his internal council and the members of this council attend the meeting only on special invitation of the Indra, despite the purpose. abbhimtarita samitā. (Stha 3.143) prayojaneṣvapyähätä evägacchanti så abhyantara pariṣad. (SthaVr Pa 122) See-Jätä Pariṣad, Canda Pariṣad.
Samiti
Comportment-That activity, which is in consonance with the ascetic conduct;
~: 355:~
it becomes right by abstaining from the printipata (injuring or killing a living being) etc... caritranukala pravṛttiḥ samitiḥ. (Jaisidi 6.12 Vṛ) parapranipiḍähärecchaya samyagayanam sami(TaVa9.2)
tiḥ.
Samucita Sakti
The causal efficiency to generate an immediate effect; for instance, the efficiency in milk to produce ghee. asannakäryayogyatväcchaktiḥ samucitā parā. (Drata 2.6) kim ca dugdhadibhāvena proktā lokasukhapradā.. (Drata 2.7)
Samucchinnakriya Anivṛtti
See-Samucchinnakriya Apratipāti.
Samucchinnakriya Apratipäti
The fourth step in the four-stepped Sukla Dhyana (pure meditation);
in this step, even the subtle activities get ceased: it is characterized by infalliability.
samucchinnä kriyä käyikyädikä sailesīkaraṇaniruddhayogatvena yasmimstattatha apratipăti anuparatasvabhāvam. (Bhaga 25.609 Vr)
(Aupa 69)
Samutthanasruta
A kind of Kalika Śruta (a category of Agama (2) (canonical work) which can be studied only in the first and last quarter of day and night); by recital of which. (the devastated) village, town etc. get resettled.
se ceva samane....tuṭṭhe samāne pasanne pasannalesse uvautte samuṭṭhāṇasutam pariyaṭṭei ekkam do tinni va vare tähe se game vä jäva räyahāṇīvā āvāseti. Samuvaṭṭhāṇasuye tti vattavve vagaralovato samutthanasuye tti bhanitam. (Nandi 78 Ci p. 60)
Samudghata
Expansion of soul-units (atmapradesas) outside the body-Projection, in the diverse directions of the Pradesas (the indivisible units) of the soul, completely engrossed in the experience of distress and the like, either automatically or brought about by an effort (of the soul). vedanadibhirekibhävenätmapradesänäm tata itaḥ praksepanam samudghataḥ. (Jaisidi 7.29)

Page #373

-356
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
body. dasa imdiyatthā paduppannā pannattā, tam jahà-deseņa vi ege saddāim suņemti. savvena vi ege saddāim suņemti.....rivāim pāsamti....gamdhāim jimghamti....rasāim āsādemti....phäsāim padisamvedemti.
(Stha 10.4) See-Sambhinnasrotolabdhi.
Samuddesa 1. Second step of ancient system of studying; the directives for stabilizing the learnt knowledge. evamvidham sthiraparicitam kurviti samanujna samuddeśah.
(Anu 3 Hālr p. 2) 2. A type of Auddesika (Udgama Dosa) (blemish of bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) relating to origination or preparation of food etc.); the food prepared for the ascetics of Pāşandas (ascetics belonging to the Sramana (2) (non-Vaidika ascetic) tradition)). ....pāsamdāņam bhave samuddeso. (Nibha 2020)
Sambhoja 1. To eat together in one and the same Mandali (group of ascetics for collective performances). 2. The discipline for mutual transaction, amongst the Sadssakalpi ascetics, of the food, the articles of paraphernalia etc. in conformity with the rules and regulations prescribed in the scripture. sambhogah-ekamandalyām samuddeśādirupah.
(Ka 4.19 Vr) ekatrabhojanam sambhogalı, ahavā samam bhogo sambhogo yathoktavidhänenetyarthaḥ,
(Ni 5.64 Cu) See-Sambhojika.
Sampātima 1. Water falling from the sky (space). āpasca-dravalakşaņā jīvāstadāsritāśca prāņāh sampātimāh.
(Sūtra 1.7.7 Vr Pa 157) 2. The insects which fly in the sky (space). tiryaksampatantiti tiryaksampātāh-patargādayah.
(DaHaVr Pa 164)
Sambandha
(Bhikṣu 3.11 Vr)
See--Vyāpti.
Sambhinnajñānadarśana The Kevali (omniscient) whose knowledge and intuition have the apprehension of all Dravyas (substances) and Paryāyas (modes). sambhinne-sarvadravyaparyāyagrāhake jñānadarśane yasya sa sambhinnajñānadarsanah.
(TaBhñ 1.31 Vr)
Sammata Satya A type of (verbal) truth: despite the etymological differences, to use the synonymous words to connote the same meaning: for instance, although kumuuda (the white.water-lily said to open at moon-rise). kuvalaya (the blue water-lily or water-lily in general), etc. are produced in parka (mud), the word parikaja (that which is produced in mud) is only for aravinda (lotus). 'sammaya'tti sammatam ca tat satyam ceti sammatasatyam, tathāhi-kumudakuvalayotpaJatāmarasānām samine parkasambhave gopilādināmapi sammatamaravindameva parkajamiti atastatra sammatatayā pankajaśabdah satyaḥ kuvalayādāvasatyo'sammatatvāditi.
(Stha 10.89 Vr Pa 464)
Sambhinnasrotā 1. One, whose sense-organs (śrota) have mutually attained operational identity or oneness: for instance, the auditory organ (ear), on account of obtaining the ability to operate (function) as ocular organ (eye), can act as an eye. srotamsi-indriyāni, sambhinnāni---parasparata ekarūpatāmāpannāni yasya sa tathā, śrotram cakṣuḥkāryakāritvāt cakşurūpatāmāpannam, cakşurapi śrotrakāryakäritvāt tadrüpatāmāpannamityevam sambhinnāni yasya parasparamindriyāņi sa sambhinnasrotāḥ. (Ava Ma V? Pa 78) 2. One who can hear the word, see the form (colour), smell the odour, taste the taste and feel the touch through a part of his body or the whole
Sammatisthāvarakāya Sammatisthāvarakāya is a nickname of the Vāyukāya (air-bodied beings), as the Vāyukāya which is one of the sthāvarakayas (Sthāvara Jivas (living being incapable of undertaking locomotion)) is related to sammati. (Stha 5.19) See-Indrasthāvarakāya.
Sammatisthāvarakāyādhipati That god, who is the Master of Sthāvarakaya called Väyukāya (air-bodied being). (Stha 5.20)

Page #374

Jaina Pāribhäsika Sabdakosa
See--Indrasthāvarakāyādhipati.
Sammardā A blemish of Pratilekhanā (inspection of monastic paraphernalia); while undertaking Pratilekhanā, to hold the cloth in such a way that there remain wrinkles in it (so that the cloth is not inspected properly), or to sit on the article of outfit, which is to be inspected. sammardanam sammardä....vastrāntahkoņasamcalanamupadhervā upari nişadanam.
(U 26.26 SaV? Pa 541)
-357:human readily dies within a period of Antarmuhurta (time-period between 2 Samayas (smallest time-units) and 1 Samaya less 48 minutes)), in an unaccomplished state with respect to bio-potentials. sammucchimamaņussā egāgārā pannattā.. ....antomamussakhette....gabbhavakkamtiyamaussāņam ceva uccäresu vā pāsavanesu vā khelesu vā simghanesu vā vamtesu vā pittesu vā pūesu vā soņiesu vā sukkesu vā sukkapoggalaparisadesu vā vigatajivakalevaresu vā thipurisasamjoesu vā gamaniddhamanesu vā nagaraniddhamanesu vā savvesu ceva asuiesu țhānesu vä, ettha nam sammucchima-manussā sammucchamti. amgulassa asamkhejjaibhāgamettie ogāhaņāe asanni micchadditti annāņi savvâhim pajjattihim apajjattagā amtomuhuttāuya ceva kālam karemti.
(Prajna 1.83, 84)
Sammāna To honour-To give cloth etc. in gift. . sammāno-vastrapātrādipūjanam.
(Sthā 7.130 Vr Pa 387)
Sammürcchana Birth through agglutination-A type of birth; that birth, in which there is no need of impregnation; the formation ri the body takes place from the Pudgalas (material aggregates) constituting the place (subtratum) of birth. sammürcchāmātram sammürcchanam, yasmin sthāne sa utpatsyate jantustatratyapudgalānupasrjya sarīrīkurvan sammürcchanam janma labhate, tadeva hi tādrk sammūrcchanam janmocyate.
(TaBhā 2.32 Vr) jarāyvandapotajanārakadevebhyaḥ seșäņām sammürcchanam janma.
(Tabhā 2.36)
Samyak Cāritra Right conduct-A constituent of the Mokşamārga (path of emancipation); that conduct, through which there occurs abstinence from unrighteous activity and performance of righteous activity. samyakcăritram tu jñānapūrvakam caritrāvrtikarmakşayakşayopasamopasamasamuttham sāmāyikabhedam sadasatkriyāpravyttinivșttilakşanam.
(Ta Bhā 1.1 Vr)
Sammürchhima Jiva (living being) born through agglutinationThat Jiva which is not born through impregnation; and which, by appropriating the Pudgalas (material aggregates) of the place (substratum) of birth, from all around its body (samantatah). builds the organs of its body (mūrcchanā). samurcchimỡ agarblajah. (Silva 3.36 VỊ Pa 108) trişu lokeşürdhvamadhastiryak ca dehasya samantato mūrcchanam sammūrcchanam-avayavaprakalpanam.
(Tavā 2.31)
Samyaktva (Naiscayika) Right faith (transcendental). tattvärthasraddhānam samyagdarśanam.
(TaSu 1.2) tattve tattvasraddhā smyaktvam. (Jaisidi 5.3) anantānubandhicatuskasya darśanamohaniyatrikasya copasame aupasamikam. tatkşaye kşāyikan. tanmiśre ca kṣāyopaśamikam.
(Jaisidi 5.4 Vr) See--Samyagdarśana (Naiscayika). Samyaktva (Vyāvahārika) Right faith (pragmatic)-To have faith in Deva (4) (ford-founder), Guru (2) and Dharma (1) (spiritual doctrine). arahamto maha devo jāvajjivam susāhuņo guruno. jinapannattam tattam iya sammattam mae gahiyam..
(SraPra 4.2) yā deve devatābuddhirgurau ca gurutāmatih. dharme ca dharmadhiraḥ śuddhā samyaktvamidamucyate..
(Yośā 2.2)
Sammūrcchima Manusya That human who is Amanaska (devoid of mental faculty), who is born in the waste (filthy) matter like feaces, urine etc. of the uterine humans, the inhabitants of the Manuşyakşetra (that region of the cosmos, where humans habitate); such

Page #375

-: 358 :Samyaktvakriyā A type of Kriyā (urge); that Kriyā, which strengthens the Samyaktva (right faith). samyaktvavardhini kriyā samyaktvakriya.
(TaVā6.5)
Jaina Pāriblāşika Sabdakosa Samyakśruta A type of Śrutajñāna (articulate knowledge); the Ganipitaka in the form of the Dvādaśänga (twelve principal canonical works) propounded by the Arhats (1) (Tirtharkaras (ford-founders)). sammasuyam-jam imam arghamtehim bhagavamtehim....paņiyam duvālasamgam ganipidagam.
(Nandi 65)
Samyaktva Mohaniya
(TaVā8.9)
See-Samyaktvavedaniya.
Samyaktvavedaniya That Darsana Mohaniya (view-deluding) Karma, which is experienced in the form of the Samyaktva-right faith in the Tattvas (categories of truth) (propounded by the Tirtharkara (ford-founder) jinaprañitatattvasraddhānātmakena samyaktvarüpeņa yad vedyate tat samyaktvavedaniyam.
(Prajña 23.17 Vr Pa 468)
Samyagjñāna Right knowledge-A constituent of the Mokșamārga (path of emancipation); the studies of the Dvādaśārgi (12 principal canonical works), by which one can attain the right knowledge free from doubt and perverseness.
(Ta Bhā 1.1)
Samyaktva Samvara The inhibition of the influx of the Darsanamohaniya (view-deluding) Karma—inhibition of the Mithyātva Āśrava (influx of Karma due to perverse faith), which is caused by the Samyaktva (right faith).
(Sthā 5.110)
Samyaktva Sadbhāva That Naya (non-absolutistic standpoint), which, inspite of supporting one's own proposition, is mutually relative (not absolutistic). annonnanissiyā una, havamti sammattasabbhāvā.
(SaPra 1.21)
Samyagdarśana (Naiscayika) 1. Enlightened world-view (transcendental) The right faith of the Jiva (soul), emergent upon the Upasama (subsidence), the Kşaya (annihilation) and the Kşayopasama (annihilation-cum-subsidence) of the Darśana-saptaka (those seven sub-types of deluding Karma, the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for prevention of Samyaktva (right faith)), viz., the four sub-types of Anantānubandhi Kaşāya (passions causing endless transmigration) and the three sub-types of Darśanamohaniya (view-deluding) Karma. arhadabhihitāśeşadravyaparyāyaprapancavişayā tadupaghātimithyādarśanādyanantānubandhikaṣāyakṣayādiprādurbhūtā rucirjivasyaiva samyagdarśanamucyate. (TaBhā 1.1 Vr) See-Samyaktva Naiscayika. 2. Those Nayas (non-absolutistic standpoints), which are stringed together in the thread of relativeness (are called Samyagdarśana); just as the gems stringed in a single thread is called a necklace. jaha puna te ceva mani jahāgunavisesabhāgapadibaddha. ‘rayaņāvali' tti bhannai jahamti pāờikkasannāu.. taha savve nayavāyā jahānurūvaviņiuttavattavvā. sammaddamsaņasaddam lahamti na visesasannão.
(SaPra 1.24,25)
Samyakprayoga The activity of mind, speech and body which is conditioned by the Samyagdarśana (enlightened world-view). samyaktvādipūrvo manahprabhịtivyāpāraḥ.
(Shã 3.394 VỊ Pa 141) Samyak Śraddhāna Right faith-The Ruci (faith) in the Tattvas (categories of truth) propounded by the Arhat (1) (Tirtharikara (ford-founder)). rucirjinoktattveșu, samyaksraddhānamucyate.
(Yośā 1.17) See-Samyaktva (Vyāvahārika).
Samyagdarsana (Vyāvahārika) Enlightened world-view (pragmatic)—A constituent of the Mokşamārga (path of emancipation); the Ruci (faith) in the Tattvas (categories of

Page #376

359 :
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa truth), propounded by the Tirthankara (ford-founder); the faith in the tattvārtha (all that is), which is characterized by the Prasama (tranquillity). Samvega (fear of transmigration or desire of Mokşa), Nirveda (detachment from sensual objects), Anukampā (compassion) and Āstikya (faith in the truth). prasama-samvega-nirvedānukampāstikyābhivyaktilaksanam tattvārthasraddhānam samyagdarsanam.
(TaBhā 1.2)
(rise) of the misramohaniya (Karma) (a sub-type of deluding Karma responsible for misradrsti, i.e., Samyagmithyādrsti)--the Ruci in Tattva which prevails in the Jiva (soul) who is Samyagmithyadrsti (3). tattvārthasraddhānāšraddhānarūpah samyanmithyādrstirityucyate.
(Tavā 9.1.14) 3. That Jiva (soul), which is possessed of Samyagmithyādrsti (2).
Samyagmithyāprayoga The activity of mind, speech and body, which is conditioned by the Samyagmithyādarśana.
(Sthā 3.394)
Samyagdrsti Enlightened world-view1. The Ruci (faith) in the Tattvas (categories of truth) of one who is Samyagdrsti (2). 2. The Jiva (soul) which is possessed of Samyagdrsti (1). samyag aviparyastā dystih jinapranitavastutattvapratipattiryasya sa samyagdrstih.
(Prajna 19.1 Vr Pa 240) See-Mithyādrsti.
Samyagmithyāruci
(Sthā 3.393)
See-Samyagmithyādrsti.
Samyagmithyātvavedaniya That sub-type of Mohaniya (deluding) Karma, by which there is mixture of Samyaktva (right faith) and Mithyātva (perverse faith), on account of semi-purification of the Pudgalas (material clusters) responsible for Mithyātva—there prevails neither completely the Bhāva (2) (modifications of substance) of faith in the Tattvas (categories of truth), nor completely that of disbelief in the Tattvas. miśrarūpeṇa-jinaprañitatattvesu na śraddhānam nāpi nindetyevamlakşanena vedyate tanmisraoedanigam. , (Prajmã 23.17 Vr Pa 468) Samyagmithyādarśana
(Bhaga 1.233) See-Samyagmithyātva Vedaniya.
Samyagruci
(Sthā 3.393) See-Samyaktva, Samyagdęsti. Sayogikevali The thirteenth Jivasthāna/Gunasthāna (stage of spiritual development); the purity of the soul of an omniscient, possessed of the activities of mind, speech and body. sayogi kevali-manahprabhurtivyāpāravan kevalajñāni.
(Sama 14.5 Vr Pa 27)
Saradrahatadāgaparisosaņa A type of Karmādāna (occupation involving immense violence and possession); to undertake business and industry for earning one's livelihood by drying up deep lake, ordinary lake and tank. sarasah-svayambhūtajalāśayaviseşasya hradasya-nadyādişu nimnatarapradeśalakṣaṇasya tadāgasya-kstrimajalāśaya-vićeșasya parisoşanam.
(Bhaga 8.242 Vr)
Samyagmithyādụşti 1. The third Jivasthāna/Gunasthāna (stage of spiritual development); the purity of the Jiva (soul), possessed of the Ruci (faith) in the Tattvas (categories of truth), which is a mixture of both-the right (samyag) and perverse (mithyā). samyag ca mithyā ca dạştirasyeti samyagmithyādrstih.
(Sama 14.5 V; Pa 26) 2. The Dysti (Ruci (faith) in the Tattva (category of truth)) which occurs on account of the Udaya
Sarāgasamyama Ascetic conduct of the ascetic who has passions-The Samyama (ascetic conduct) of that ascetic, who is possessed of Kaşāyas (passions) sarāgasamyamena---sakaṣāyacāritreņa.....
(Sthā 4.631 Vr Pa 272)

Page #377

Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa
tiviham tivihenam manenam vāyāe kāenam na karemi na kāravemi karamtam pi annam na samanujānāmi.
(Da 4 Su 13)
-360 :Sarāga Samyaktva That Samyaktva (right faith), which manifests itself through the characteristics like Sama (tranquillity), Samvega (fear of transmigration or desire of Mokşa (liberation)) and the like. prasamasamvegānukampāstikyābhivyaktalakṣanam prathamam....sarāgasamyaktvamutyucya
(Tavā 1.2.30) See--Sarāga Samyagdarśana.
te.
Sarāga Samyagdarśana That Samyagdarśana (enlightened world-view), whose owner is not one who has subsided or annihilated the deluding Karma; the Samyagdarsana that prevails up to the tenth Gunasthāna (stage of spiritual development). sarāgasya anupaśāntakşiņamohasya yatsamyagdarsanam tattvārthasraddhānam tattathā, athavā sarāgam ca tatsamyagdarśanam ceti vigrahaḥ sarāgain samyagdarśanamasyeti veti.
(Sthā 6.13 Vr Pa 477) See-Sarāga Samyaktva.
Sarvaārādhaka 1. A person who is equipped with sila (conduct) as well as sruta (knowledge): ....se nam purise silavam suyavam-uvarae, vinnāyadhamme. esa nam goyamā! mae purise savvārāhae pannatte.
(Bliaga 8.450) 2. That ascetic (Muni), who endures rightly (with forbearance) the rude behaviour meted out to him by (any member of the fourfold religious order, a heretic and a householder. jo amham niggamtho vā niggamthi vā āyariya-uvajjhāyāṇam amtie mumde bhavittā agārāo anagāriyam pavvaie samāne bahtīņam samaņāņam bahūņam samanīņam bahtīņam sāvayānam bahūņam sāviyānain bahūnam annautthiyānam bahūņam gihatthānam sammam sahai khamai titikkhai ahiyāsei-esanan nam mae purise savvaārāhae pannatte.
Iñā 11.9)
Sarvakāmaviraktatā A type of Yogasamgraha; refraining from all sensual pleasures. 'savvakāmavirattaya'tti samastavişayavaimukhyam. :
(Sama 32.1.3 Vr Pa 55)
Sarpirāsrava A type of rasarddhi. 1. That Rddhi (supernatural power, obtained through yoga (spiritual practices like Tapa, Dhyāna etc.)), by dint of which, the dry (non-oily) food kept in the hand of the ascetic, possessed of such Rddhi or Labdhi, gets transformed into oily one like ghee (the melted butter). 2. The speech of the ascetic, possessed of such Rddhi or Labdhi, becomes oily (graceful), sweet and delightful like ghee for the audience. yeşām pāṇipātragatamannam rūkşamapi sarpirasavīryavipākānāpnoti, sarpiriva vā yeşām bhāşitāni prāṇinām santarpakāņi bhavanti te sarpirāsravinah.
(TaVā3.36.3)
Sarvaghāti That sub-type of the Ghāti (destroying) Karma, which destroys entirely the traits (virtues) of the soul; e.g.--Kevalajñānāvarana (knowledge-veiling Karma, which veils cognitive omniscience), Kevaladarśanāvarana (intuition-veiling Karma which veils intuitive omniscience) etc.. svavisayam kārtsyena ghnanti yāstāḥ sarvaghātinyaḥ..
(KaPra p. 31) kevalajuyalāvaranā pananiddā bārasāimakasa
ya.
miccham ti savvaghāi cauņāņatidamsaņāvaraņā.. samjalaņa nokasāyā viggham iya desaghāiya.....
(KaGra 5.13.14)
Sarvaadattādānaviramana The third Mahāvrata (great vow)—Renunciation of Adattādāna (stealing) for the whole life through three Karaņa (4) (commit oneself, make others commit and approve of commission by others) and three Yoga (2) (activities of mind, speech and body). ahāvare tacce bhamte! mahavvae adinnādāņão veramanam. savvam bhamte! adinnādānam paccakkhāmi....neva sayam adinnam genhejjā nevannehim adinnam genhāvejjā adinnam genhamte vi anne na samaņujānejjā jāvajjīvāe
Saratobhadrā Pratimā A type of Pratimā (intensive course of austerity); to undertake Kāyotsarga (2) (austerity quâ abandonment of body) for one day and night each in everyone of the ten directions, viz., east, south, west, north, four intermediate ones, the above

Page #378

- 361:
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa and the below, and observing fast for ten days. sarvatobhadrā tu dasasu dikşu pratyekamahorātrakāyotsargarüpā ahorätradasakapramäneti.
(Sthā 2.246 Vr Pa 61) See-Bhadrā Pratimā.
through three Karana (4) (commit oneself, make others commit and approve of commission by others) and three Yoga (2) (activities of mind, speech and body). ahāvare docce bhamte! mahavvae musāvāyāo veramanam. savvam bhamte! musāvāyam paccakkhāmi....neva sayam musam vaejjā nevannehim musam vāyāvejjā musam vayamte vi anne na samanujānejjā jāvajjivāe tiviham tivihenam maņeņam vāyāe käeņam na karemi na käravemi karamtam pi annam na samanujānāmi.
(Da 4 Sū12)
Sarvaparigrahaviramanam The fifth Mahāvrata (great vow)-Renunciation of Parigraha (possession) for the whole life through three Karana (4) (commit oneself, make others comimit and approve of commission by others) and three Yoga (2) (activities of mind, speech and body). ahāvare pamcame bhamte! mahavvae pariggahão veramanam. savvam bhamte! pariggaham paccakkhāmi..nave sayam pariggaham parigenhejjā nevannehim pariggaham parigenhāvejjā pariggaham parigenhamte vi anne na samanujāņeijā jāvajjivāe tiviham tivihenam manenam vāyāe kāenam na karemi na kāravemi karamtam pi annam na samanujāņāmi. (Da 4 Sū 15)
Sarvamaithunaviramana The fourth Mahāvrata (great vow)-Renunciation of Maithuna (sex) for the whole life through three Karana (4) (commit oneself, make others commit and approve of commission by others) and three Yoga (2) (activities of mind, speech and body). ahāvare cautthe bhainte! mahavvae mehuņão veramanam. savvam bhamte! mehuņam paccakkhāmi....neva sayam mehunam sevvejjā nevannehim mehuņam sevāvejjā mehuņam sevamte vi anne na samanujānejjā jāvajjivāe tiviham tivihenam maņeņam vāyāe kāenam na karemi na käravemi karamtam pi annam na samanujāņāmi.
(Da 4 Sū14)
Sarvaprāņātipātayiramaņa The first Mahāvrata (great vow)-Renunciation of pränātipäta (injuring or killing a living being) for the whole life through three Karana (4) (commit oneself, make others commit and approve of commission by others) and three Yoga (2) (activities of mind, speech and body). padhame bhamte! mahavvae pāņāivāyāo veramanam. savvambhamte! pāņāivāyam paccakkhāmi....neva sayam pāne aivāejjā nevannehim pāne aivāyāvejjā pāņe aivāyamte vi anne na samanujāņejjā jāvajjivāe tiviham tivihenam manenam vāyāe kāenam na karemi na kāravemi karamtam pi annam na samanujāņāmi.
(Da 4 Sū11)
Sarvaratna A kind of Mahānidhi (encyclopaedian treatise): the treatise which deals extensively with the topic of production of fourteen kinds of gems. rayaņāim savvarayane, coddasapavarāim cakkavattissa. uppajjamti egimdiyāim, pamcimdiyāim ca..
(Sthā 9.22.5)
Sarvabhāṣānugāmi That ascetic (Muni), who is conversant with several languages, or who, by dint of his Labdhi (supernatural power), has the ability to understand any language. 'savvabhāsāņugāmiņo' tti sarvabhāṣāḥ-āryānāryāmaravācah anugacchanti-anukurvanti tadbhāsābhāşitvāt svabhāşayaiva vā labdhivisesättathāvidhapratyayajananāt.
(Aupa 26 Vr p. 64) Sarvamışāvādaviramaņa The second Mahāvrata (great vow)-Renunciation of Mrşāvāda (telling lie) for the whole life
Sarvarātribhojanaviramaņa The sixth Vrata (vow)-Renunciation of taking meals at night for the whole life through three Karaña (4) (commit oneself, make others commit and approve of commission by others) and three Yoga (2) (activities of mind, speech and body). ahāvare chatthe bhamte! vae rājbhoyaņāo veramanam. savvam bhamte! rāibhoyanam paccakkhāmi...jāvajjīvāe tiviham tivihenam manenam vāyāe käeņam na karemi na kāravemi karamtam pi annam na samaņujāņāmi. (Da 4 Sū 16)
Sarvavirādhaka 1. A person who is neither equipped with sila

Page #379

~:362:~
(conduct) nor with śruta (knowledge). ....se nam purise asilavam asuyavam-anuvarae, avinnäyadhamme. esa nam goyama! mae purise savvavirahae pannatte. (Bhaga 8.450) 2. That ascetic (Muni), who does not endure rightly (with forbearance) the rude behaviour meted out to him by (any member of) the fourfold religious order, a heretic and a householder. jo amham niggantho va niggamthi va ayariyauvajjhāyāṇam amtie monde bhavittä agārão aṇagariyam pavvaie samane bahüṇam samaṇāṇam bahimam samaninam bahinam savayanam baliṇam saviyāṇam bahiṇam annautthiyanam bahunam gihatthāṇam no sammam sahai jāva no ahiyāsei-esa nam mae purise savvavirahae panna(11.7)
tte..
Sarväkṣarasannipäta
A kind of Vidya (occult science): that Vidya, through which the knowledge of all combinations of all letters is attained.
(NandiCu p. 76)
Sarvākṣarasannipäti
One who is conversant with combinations of all letters.
sarveṣām vākṣarāṇām sannipätäḥ sarvākṣarasannipätäste yasya jñeyatayā santi sa sarvākṣarasannipati. (Bhaga 1.9 Vr)
Sarvärtha Apratilomată
A form of Lokopacāravinaya (formal rules of modesty);
to comply with (the wishes of the elders) in all aspects.
sarvärtheṣvapratilomatā ānukulyamiti. (Stha 7.137 Vr Pa 388)
Sarvärthasiddha
Name of the fifth heaven of the (five) Anuttaravimana (the highest heaven of the Empyrean gods);
in this Vimana (habitat), the sensual objects like sound etc. are exquisitely magnificent and all purposes of aggrandizements are accomplished; hence, the nomenclature Sarvärthasiddha; the denizen (god) of this Vimana is possessed of rarefied Karma and hence, he is not vulnerale to hunger etc.. sarveṣvabhyudayārtheṣu siddhāḥ sarvarthaiśca siddhaḥ sarve caisāmabhyudayārthāḥ siddhā iti
sarvärthasiddhäly See-Aparajita.
Sarvavadhi
Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa
(TaBha 4.20)
That Avadhijnana (clairvoyance), which has the capacity to know innumerable Lokakṣetras (space equivalent to the dimension of entire cosmos) beyond the range of highest Paramavadhi (Jnana).
it is unalterable; it does not accompany the soul in the next birth, because in the very birth, Kevalajana is attained.
maņāsāṇam....desohi vi savvohi vi... sarvavadhivikalpatvädeka eva......utkrstaparamävadhikṣetrid bahirasankhyataksetrah sarvavadhih.....sa esa na vardhamano na hiyamano nänavasthito na pratipati....bhaväntaram pratyananugami desantaram pratyanugami.. (TaVà L22.4)
See-Deśāvadhi.
Sarvendriya Samähita
One, all whose sense-organs have become tranquillized, ie, introverted-all of them have got absorbed in the soul by becoming non-indulgent in external sensual objects. savvimdiyasamahito savvehim indiehimeesim pariharane sammam āhito samāhito. (Da 5.1.26 AC p. 107)
Sarvausadhi
Supernatural healing power through bodily dirt-A kind of Labdhi (supernatural power). obtained through yoga (spiritual practices like Tapa, Dhyana etc.)).
by dint of which a disease can be cured by mere touch of feaces, urine, nail, hair etc. (of such spiritual practitioner).
'savvosali' tti sarva eva vid-mitra-kesa-nakhdayo'vayavah surabhayo vyadhyapanayanasamarthatvadauṣadhayo yasyasan sarvauṣadhiḥ, (ViBhd 779 Vr)
Sahasäkära
That activity, which is done inadvertently or which happens accidently; for example, to put a step without proper watchfulness and then if it is not possible to take it back. sahasākāre-akasmatkarane sati, sahasäkäralakṣaṇam cedam
puvvam appäsimam pãe chūdhammi jam puno påse.

Page #380

- 363 -
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa na caei niyatteum pāyam sahasākaraṇameyam..
(Sthã 10.69 Vy Pa 460)
of permanence. utpädavyayadhrauvyātmakasya dravyasya dhrauvyam gauņikytya utpädavyayayorgrähakam jñānam sākāra upayoga ityucyate.
(Jaisidi 2.5 Vr)
Sahasrāra Name of the eighth heaven; the eighth habitat of the Kalpopapanna Vaimānika Devas (the Empyrean gods with hierarchy). (See fig. p. 396).
(U 36.211)
Sākārapratyākhyāna A type of Pratyākhyāna (1) (formal resolve (vow) of abstinence)); that Pratyākhyāna in which there is exception of condition etc.. pratyākhyānāpavādahetavo'näbhogādyāstairākāraih saheti sākāram. (Sthā 10.101 Vr Pa 472)
Sāmvyavahārika Jiva That Jiva (soul), which, after being released from the state of Nigoda (in which infinite number of souls have a common body)-vegetation, has taken rebirth in the (other) species of living beings such as earth-bodied etc. (In Nigoda-vegetation state, a Jiva continues to stay.for infinite time from beginningless time, undergoing the transmigration there only). ye nigodāvasthāta udvrtya prthivikāyikādibhedeșu varttante te lokeșu drstipathamāgatāḥ santah prthivikāyikādivyavahāramanupatantiti vyavahārikā ucyante. (PrajñāVPa 380) See-Asāmvyavahārika Jiva.
Sāgaropama A macro-time-unit, which is measured through similie (upamā); that period of time which is equivalent to 10xcrorexcrore Palyopama innumerable years). aha dasa pallakakodākodito egam sāgarovamam.
(Anučū p. 57) See-Addhā, Uddhāra, kşetra Sāgaropama.
Sāmvyavahārika Pratyakşa Empirical immediate (direct) cognition-That Pratyakşa (immediate or direct cognition), which is dependent upon the sense-organs and the mind, and is manifested in the form of Avagraha (sensation), īhā (speculation), Avāya (perceptual judgement) and Dhāraņā (retention). indriyamanonimitto'vagrahehāvāyadhāraṇātmā sāmvyayahārikam.
(Prami 1.1.20) Sāmsayika A type of Mithyātva (perverse faith); that view on account of which a doubt is created about the veracity of Deva (4) (ford-founder), Guru (2), Dharma (1) (spiritual doctrine), in the form-'whether this is truth or that?'. sāmśayikam devagurudharmeşu'ayamayam vā' iti samśayānasya bhavati. (Yośā 2.3 Vrp. 165)
Sāgārika
(BrBhā 2346) See—śayyātara. Sāgārikā 1. That abode, sojourning in which may cause arousal of sexual desire. 2. That abode, where the men and women (couples) stay together. jattha vasahiethiyānam mehunubbhavo bhavati, sā sägarikā. ....jattha itthipurisā vasamti, să săgarikā.
(NiCū 4 p. 1)
Sākāra Upayoga Determinate consciousness (cognitive activity)-Upayoga (consciousness) in the form of Jñāna (knowledge), in which there is particular cognition of an object, because it cognizes only the modes of origination and cessation of the substance (which embodies origination, cessation and permanence), subordinating its modes
Sāngāra
(Bhaga 7.22) See-Arigāra. Sāngopānga Śruta The Śruta (canonical works) which include twelve Angas (1) (principal canonical works), viz., Ācāra (the first Arga (principal canonical work)) and the like, and twelve Upārgas, viz., Aupapātika and the like. argāni dvādasācārādini drstivādāntāni upārgānyaupapātikaprabhrtinyargārthānuvādini. sahāngopāngairvartata iti sāngopāngam. tasya ca śrutasya-pravacanasya....
(TaBhā 6.14 Vrp. 27)

Page #381

~:364
Sātagaurava
One type of Gaurava (arrogance); the inauspicious feeling of exaltation (and) conceit) due to obtaining pleasure and comfort. gurorbhavaḥ karmma veti gauravam....abhimănädidvärena gauravam....satam sukham. (Stha 3.505 Vr Pa 163)
Sātavedaniya
A type of Vedaniya Karma (feeling-experiencing Karma),
on account of the Udaya (rise) of which one experiences physical and mental happiness. yasyodayat sariram manasam ca sukham vedayate tatsätavedaniyam.
(Prajñā 23.15 Vị Pa 467)
Sātänuga
One who hankers only after pleasures, absolutely ignoring the (stark realities of) this world and the world beyond. sayam anugacchamtiti sāyaṇuga ihalogaparaloganiravekkhā. (Sutra 1.2.58 Cap. 70) Säticärachedopasthäpaniya Caritra That Chedopasthäpaniya Cäritra (ordination through detailed resolves), which is again. accepted after committing some specific (serious) Aticara (transgression). säticärasya yadãropyate tatsäticärameva chedopasthapaniyam. (Bhaga 25.454 Vr)
Sadika Visrasā Bandha
That natural constitution of the Pradesas (the indivisible units of the substance) of the Dravya (substance), which has a beginning. e.g.. the creation of the Skandhas (aggregates) from the Paramanus (the ultimate atoms). (Bhaga 8.350) See-Visrasa Bandha (2).
Sādi Pāriņāmika
A type of Pärinämika Bhāva (Bhāva (2) (modifications of substances) due to natural transformation));
that transformation, which has a beginning (with respect to time); e.g-motion, integration, configuration etc.. gatibandhasamsthānādayaḥ sädiḥ. (Jaisidi 2.49)
Sādi Śruta
Jaina Paribhasika Sabdakosa A type of Śrutajñana (articulate knowledge); the Dvadasanga Sruta (the twelve principal canonical works) which has a beginning with respect to the Vyucchitti Naya (non-absolutistic standpoint which takes cognizance of the extinction).
(Nandi 4.68)
vucchittinayaṭṭhāe saiyam. See-Saparyavasita Śruta.
Sādi Samsthāna
The third type of Samsthana (2) (bodily configuration);
structure (size, shape etc.) of the parts (or organs) below the navel are in proper proportion or symmentry, but the upper portion is asymmetrical
nabheradhastano dehabhago grhyate tenadina sariralaksanoktapramanabhäjä saha varttate (Std 6.31 Vr Pa 339)
yat tat sădi.
Sadhana
Probans (middle-term)-That which has Avinābhava (universal concomitance) relation with the Sadhya (probandum or major-term): that which does not come into existence if the Sadhya does not exist. niścitasädhyāvinābhāvi sädhanam.
(Bhiksu 3.10)
Sādharmika
Co-religionist ascetic (Muni)-The ascetics who have the same conduct and same Samācārī (rules of conduct quà etiquette, formality and convention) are Sadharmika.
'sahammiya' tti samano dharmmah sadharmmastena carantiti sädharmmikäh-sädhavaḥ. (Stha 10.17 Vṛ Pa 449)
Sadharmikaavagrahaanujñāpya
Paribhojana
A Bhāvanā (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Acaurya Mahavrata (the third great vow of non-stealing);
to utilize the space already begged by a Sadharmika (co-religionist ascetic (Muni)) only after seeking his permission. sadharmikanām-gitärthasamudayavihāriņām
samvignanamavagraho mäsädikālamanatah pañcakrośādikṣetrarupaḥ sadharmikavagrahastam tāneva'nujñäpya tasya paribhojanataavasthanam sadharmikäṇām kṣetre vasatau va

Page #382

Jaina Paribhāṣika Sabdakosa
tairanujñāte eva vastavyam.
(Sama 25.1.14 Vr Pa 43)
Sādharmya Dṛṣṭāmta
The Drstanta (illustration or example (in logic)). in which the presence of the Sadhana Dharma (attribute in the form of probans) evidently proves the presence of the Sadhya Dharma (attribute in the form of probandum); for instance, "wherever there is smoke, there is fire, e.g., kitchen." yatra sadhanadharmasattāyāmavasyam sadhyadharmasatta prakāśyate, sa sädharmyadṛṣṭāntah, yatha-yatra yatra dhumastatra tatra vahniryatha mahānase. (Pranata 3.45, 46)
Sadhārana Jiva
The infinite number of Jivas (souls) present in a single body:
the Jivas of Nigoda (infinite number of souls. having a common body), who are born together and whose functions such as formation of the body, ingress and egress of vitality, breathing in and breathing out (of air) and in-take of aliment are undertaken together. sāhāraṇamāhāro, sāhāraṇamāṇupāṇagahaṇam
ca.
sāhāraṇajīvāṇam, sāhāraṇalakkhanam eyam.. (Praja 1.48.55)
See-Anantajiva.
Sadharaṇapindapätaläbhasamitiyoga A Bhāvanā (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Acaurya Mahavrata (the third great vow of non-stealing):
on getting the bikşi (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)), which is given collectively for all ascetics, the ascetic should partake of it in conformity with the prescribed procedure. saharaṇapimḍapātalabhe bhottavvam samjaena samiyam....evam sahāraṇapimḍavāyalābhe samitijogena bhāvito bhavati amtarappā.
(Praśna 8.12)
Sadhāraṇabhaktapānaanujñātaparibho
jana
A Bhāvanā (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Acaurya Mahāvrata (the third great vow of non-stealing);
on getting the bliks (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with
~:365:~ the canonical instruction)), which is given collectively for all ascetics, the ascetic should partake of it after taking the permission of the Acarya (preceptor) and the like.
sädhäraṇam-sämanyam yadbhaktādi tadanujñāpуācāryadikam tasya paribhojanam. (Sama 25.1.15 Vṛ Pa 43)
Sadharana Sarira
That (gross) body, which is built collectively by infinite number of Jivas (souls).
aṇamtā vaṇassaikāiyā egayao sāhāraṇasarīram bandhamti. (Bhaga 19.23)
See-Anantajiva.
Sādhāraṇasariranāma
A sub-type of Nama (body-making) Karma. which is responsible for getting a common body by infinite number of Jivas (souls). yadudayavasat punaranantānām jīvānāmekam Sariram bhavati tatsädhärananäma. (Prajna 23.38 Vr Pa 474) yato bahvātmasādhāraṇopabhogasarīram tatsä(Tava 8.11)
dharanasariranāma.
Sādhāraṇaśarīrabādaravanaspatikāyika That type of Badaravanaspatikaya (gross vegetable-bodied) beings, in which there are infinite number of souls sharing a common body. samanam-tulyam pränäpänädyupabhogam yatha bhavati evamäsamantadekibhävenänantănām jautānām dharanam-samgrahaṇam yena tatsādhāraṇam, sädhäraṇam sariram yeṣām te sadharanasarirah, te ca te bädaravanaspatikäyikāśca sadhāraṇasarirabadaravanaspatikāyikāḥ. (Praja 1.32 Vr Pa 30)
Sādhu
Ascetic
1. One who undertakes the sildhand (spiritual practice) for attainment of apavarga-Mokṣa (liberation of soul) through the means of Samyagjñāna (right knowledge), Samyagdarśana (enlightened world-view) and Samyak Caritra (right conduct).
sadhayanti samyagdarśanadiyogairapavargamiti sadhavaḥ. (Da 1.5 HaVr Pa 79) 2. One, who, after gaining thorough knowledge of the Sadjivanikayas (six classes of living beings), abstains completely from indulging in their Himsă (injuring or killing the living beings)

Page #383

- 366:
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakośa
himself, making others indulge in their Himsā and approving of their Himsāby others. sādhavah pravrajitāḥ şadjīvanikāyaparijñānena krtakāritādi parivarjanena. (Da Hävy Pa 63)
The rules of conduct for ascetic order, based on etiquette, formality and convention. e.g., Icchakāra, Mithyākāra and the like. sāmācāri tām-yatijanetikarttavyatārūpām.
(U 26.4 SãVr Pa 533) See-Ogha Sāmācāri.
Sādhya Probandum (major-term)—That which is not contradictory to and set aside by the Pramānas (valid cognitions) viz., Pratyakşa (immediate) etc., and which is desired to be proved. apratitamanirākrtamabhipsitam sādhyam.
(Pranata 3.14) sisādhayişitam sādhyam. (Bhiksu 3.9)
Sāmānika A category of Deva (god), who is on par with the Indra (the king of the gods), except the possession of the sovereignty. samānaya---indratulyayā rddhyā carantiti sämänikāḥ.
(Bhaga 3.4 Vr) indrasamānāḥ samānikāh amātyapitrgurūpādhyāya-mahattaravat kevalamindratvahinah.
(Ta Bhā 4.4)
Sāntarabandhini Those Karma-prakrties (types of Karma), the duration of whose bondage is one Samaya (smallest time-unit) in minimum and one Antarmuhürta (time-period between 2 Samayas (smallest time-units) and 1 Samaya less 48 minutes)) in maximum, at the most, after one Antaramuhurta, their bondage ceases; e.g.Asātavedaniya (Karma, responsible for the experience of feeling of suffering). yāsām prakrtinām jaghanyataḥ samayamätram bandhah, utkarşatah samayādārabhya yāvadantarmuhūrtam na parataḥ tāḥ sāntarabandhāh.
(KaPra p. 43)
Sāmānya Universal (attribute)—That dharma (attribute). which gives rise to the notion of similarity. abhedapratiternimittam sāmānyam.
(Bhiksu 6.6) See- Visesa.
Sānnipātika Bhāva A kind of Bhāva (1) (disposition at subtle level of consciousness): the combinations of Bhāvas, viz., Audayika (state of soul due to rise of Karma) and the like. sannivāie-eesim ceva udaiya-uvasamiya-khaiya-khaovasamiya-parināmiyānam bhāvāņam dugasamjoenam tigasamjoenam caukkasamjoenam parncagasamjoenam je nippajjai savvam se sannivāie nāme.
(Anu 289)
Sāmānya Guna Generic quality-That quality, which evolves a singular characteristic in all substances: (the generic attributes are) e.g.-Astitva (being). Vastutva (entityhood), Dravyatva (substancehood), Prameyatva (possibility of becoming an object of valid cognition), Pradeśavatva (possessed of indivisible units) and Agarulaghutva (steadfastness in its own nature). dravyeșu samānatayā parinataḥ sāmānyaḥ. vyaktibhedena parinato visesah. (Jaisidi 1.37 Vr) astitva-vastutva-dravyatva-prameyatva-pradeśavattva-agurulaghutvādih sāmānyah.
(Jaisidi 1.38)
Sāmayiki Samjñā See--Samjñāsūtra.
Sāmāyika Vyavasāya Śrāmanic convictions and rituals—The convictions and rituals made on the basis of the Sramanas (2) (non-Vaidic schools) like Samkhya and the like. See --Vyavasāya.
Sāmāyika 1.The ninth vow of the lay follower: to renounce the sinful activity for one Muhurta (=48 minutes): practice of samatā (equanimity). sāmāiyam nāma sāvajjajogaparivajjaņam niravajjajogapadisevanam ca. (Ava PaRi p. 22) 2. Preliminary initiation (into ascetic conduct)A kind of Cāritra (ascetic conduct); the Pratyākhyāna (1) (formal resolve (vow) of abstinence)) of all sinful activities for the whole life, through three Karanas (4) (to do oneself, to make others do and to approve of others doing)
Sāmācāri

Page #384

367 :
prescribed for the lay follower), in which the lay follower (observing this course) remains heedful for abstinence from sinful activity and performance of sinless one, and practises Sāmāyika (1) (ninth vow of lay follower) everyday at both sandhyās viz., before sunrise and after sunset. sāmāyikam sāvadyayogaparivarjananiravadyayogāsevanasvabhāvam krtam-vihitam deśato yena sa sāmāyikakştah....apratipannapauşadhasya darsanavratopetasya pratidinamubhayasandhyam sāmāyikakaranam tặtiyā pratimā.
(Prasā 980 Vr Pa 294)
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakośa and three Yogas (2) (activities of mind, speech and body). karemi bhamte! sāmāiyam-savvam sāvajjam jogam paccakkhāmi, jāvajjivāe tivihim tivihenam-maņeņam vāyāe kāenam, na karemi na kāravemi karamtain pi annain na samanujānāmi.
(Ava 1.2) 3. The first chapter of the Sadāvasyaka (the Avasyaka Sūtra, consisting of six chapters), viz., Sämāyika Adhyayana, in which the theme isabstinence from sinful activity. sävajjajogavirai.........padhame sāmādiyajjhayane pāņādivāyādisavvasāvajjajogavirati kāyavvā.
(Anu 74 Cu p. 18) 4. A canonical work belonging to the category of Angabāhyaśruta; that treatise (adhyayana) which elucidates equanimity. amgabālnyamanekavidham. tadyathă--sāmāyikam......
. (TaBhā 1.20) samabhāvo yatrādhyayane vamyate tattena varnyamānenārthena nirdisati-sāmāyikamiti.
(Tabha 1.20 Vr p. 90) 5. A synonym of the Acārānga Sūtra (Ācāra (2)) (the first Arga (principal canonical work)); as it propounds equanimity (samata), its name is "Sāmāyika'. ācārāngam samatāyāḥ pratipadakam sūtram vartate, ata eväsya'sāmāyikan' iti nāma vidyate.
(ĀBhā p.160)
Sāmucchedikavāda The fourth variety of Pravacananihnavas (the apostasy which disowns (or denies) any one doctrine propounded by the Agama (2) (canonical work) (and propounds his own)); the view (put forward by an apostate), which denies the truth; it propounds total annihilation of everything prasütyanantaram sāmastyena prakarsena ca chedah samucchedo-vināśaḥ. samucchedam bruvata iti sāmucchedikāh, ksanakşayikabhāvaprarūpakāh.
(Sthā 7.140 Vr Pa 389)
Sāmāyika Kalpasthiti The kalpa-maryādā (mores of the conduct) of the ascetics practising Sāmāyika (2) Caritra (preliminary'initiation into ascetic conduct). sāmāyikam-sarvasāvadyayogaviratinīpam tatpradhānā ye samyatāh-sādhavasteşām kalpasthiti”.
(BrBhā 6349 Vr)
Sāmudānika Bhikṣā The bhiksī (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction), which is collected from many houses; the bhikṣā, obtained through madhukari vrtti, i.e., the bhikṣā, accepted (from many houses) in a little quantity from each house just like a honey-bee (which collects honey from many flowers). sāniudānikam samudānam bhiksāsamuhastatra bhavam sāmudānikam, etaduktam bhavati-madhukaravrttyä'vāptam sarvatra stokam stokam grhitam.
(Sūtra 2.1.66 Vr Pa 39) See-Gocaracaryā.
Sāmāyika Cāritra Abstinence from all sinful activities for the whole
life.
Sāmbhogika See-Sāmbhojika.
'savvam me akaranijjam pāvakammam' ti kattu sāmāiyam carittam padivajjai. (ACHLa 15.32) sāvajjajogavirai tti tattha sāmäiyam...
(ViBhā 1263) See-Sāmāyika (2).
Sāmāyika Pratimā The third (out of the eleven) of the Upāsaka-pratimās (intensive course of spiritual practice
Sāmbhojika Commonsel co-religionist ascetic-The ascetics (Munies) with the same Sāmācāri (rules of conduct quâ etiquette, formality and convention), who partake food in the same Mandali (group of ascetics for collective performances) or whose

Page #385

~:368
food, Svadhyaya (scriptural studies and teaching) etc. are all undertaken in the same Mandalies.
sambhogikam―ekabhojanamaṇḍalīkādikam.
(Stha 9.1 Vr Pa 285) sambhogikāḥ parasparamekasāmācārikāḥ, (BrBha 1617 VT)
See-Sadṛśakalpi.
Sārūpika
The ascetic (Muni), who, departing from the code of conduct or mores of the Sramana (1) (ascetic of the Jain religious order). starts begging alms by holding a fiomba (dry gourd-fruit used as a bowl) for collecting the alms, puts on white clothes (robes), keeps his head shaven (by razor) and does not keep Rajoharana (one of the monastic paraphernalia of the Jain ascetic, which is used to cleanse the ground to remove softly the insects etc.); he may be of both typeswith a spouse or without one. säripiko siromando rajoharaṇarahito alabupătrena bhikṣāmatati sabhäryo bharyo vā. (VyaBha 3671 Vr) 'sarūpikāḥ näma' svetavāsasaḥ kṣuramunditasiraso bhikṣatanopajivinaḥ. (BrBha 1114 Vr)
Såsvädana Samyagdṛṣṭi Jivasthana The second Jivasthana/Gunasthana (stage of spiritual development);
the state of the soul possessed of 'lingering relish of the right belief'; it is the state of downfall from the Aupasamika Samyaktva (right faith, obtained through the subsidence of the Darsanasapataka (those seven Karma-prakṛties (types of Karma), the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for prevention of Samyaktva (right faith)) (in higher stage of spiritual progress) towards the attainment of Mithyätva (perverse faith); it prevails for a time-period of six Avalikäs (16777216 Avalikās-48 minutes) before attaining the state of Mithyatva (that is, the first Gunasthana).
uvasamasanmattão cayao miccham apavama
nassa.
sāsāyaṇasammattam tadamtaralammi chāva(ViBhā 531)
liyam..
Simha
That ascetic (Muni), who is qualified as the Gitärtha (2) (the ascetics who have knowledge
Jaina Paribhāṣika Sabdakośa
of the text of the scriptures as well as its meaning). 'simhah' gitarthaḥ, (BrBhá 2901 Vr)
Simhasana
A kind of Mahapratihärya (superhuman magnificience of the Tirthankara (ford-founder))-one of the thirty-four Astikäyas (extended substances);
a throne made of crystal: the Arhat delivers the sermons by sitting on it. ägäsaphaliyamayam sapayapiḍham sihasanam. (Sama 34.1.9)
Siddha
Liberated soul-That soul, all of whose Karmas have been complety annihilated, and who has attained bliss par excellence and accomplished whatever was to be accomplished. siddhästu asesanisthitakarmansäḥ paramasukhinah krtakṛtyäḥ. (AvaNi 179 HaVṛ p.79) See-Siddha Jiva.
Siddhakevalajñāna
The Kevalajñāna (omniscience) of the liberated souls. siddhasya....yatkevalajñānam tat.
(Stha 2.88 Vr Pa 45)
Siddhagati
Realm of liberation-Persistence of the state of liberated soul. (Prina 6.5)
anantajana-darśana-sukha-viryddisvasvabhi
vagunopalabdhirüpäydḥ siddhergatiḥ präptik jivasya bhavati, paramaprakarṣaprāptaratnatra
yaparinatasukladhyanaviseṣasampaditaparama
samvara-nirjarabhyan sakalakarmakṣayādātmano muktavyapadeśabhājah svabhävikordivagamanasadbhavallokagrapnäptasya siddhaparamesthiparyayaripasiddhagatirbhavatityarthal.
(Goli p. 282)
Siddha Jiva
Liberated soul-The Jiva (soul) which has been emancipated (for ever) from the cycle of birth and death (recurrent transmigration in the mundane existence). samsaranti bhaväntaramiti samsariṇaḥ, tadapare siddhäh. (Jaisidi 3.2 Vr) See-Siddha.

Page #386

369:
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa Siddhaputra That ascetic (Muni), who, departing from the code of conduct or mores of the Sramana (1) (ascetic of the Jain religious order), starts begging alms; he keeps his head unshaven and holds a staff in his hand. siddhaputro nāma sakeso bhikṣāmatati vāna vā varātakaih vitalakam karoti yaştim dhārayati.
(VyaBhā 3671 Vr)
emerges in self-realisation and self-absorption. imdiyamanassa pasamaja āduttham tahaya sokkham caubheyam. indiyalakkhanadoņiyalakkham anuhavane hoi āduttham..
(NaCa 400)
Siddhasila 1. The eighth land, called Işatpragbhārā, wherein is the abode of the liberated souls. atthapudhavio pannattāo, tam jahā-rayanappabhā....isipabbhārā.
(Stha 8.108) 2. That stone-slab, where a person, undertaking spiritual practice, can attain liberation on account of the effect of that region or the grace of a Deva (1) (god). siddhasila ti jattha silātale sāhavo tavakammiyā sayameva gamtum bhattaparinnimginim pādavagamaņam vā bahave pavannapuvvā padivajjamti tattha ya khettagunato ahābhaddiyadevatāgunena vā ārāhaņā siddhi ya jatthāvassam bha-vati să siddhasilā. (Anu 16 Cū p. 9)
Sukhaśayyā The psychic state in which the ascetic feels Samādhi (3) (consciousness of equanimity born due to cessation of attachment) during the ascetic life; there are four Sukhasayyās-faith in the nirgranthapravacana (the Jain doctrine), self-contendedness in whatever one gets, detachment towards sensual pleasures and enduring the suffering with equanimity. cattāri suhasejjāo pannattāo....niggamthe pāvayane nissamkite nikkamkhite.........saenam läbhenam tussati....divvamāņussae kāmabhoge no āsāeti.........mamam canam abbhovagamiovakkamiyam veyanam sammam sahamānassa....egamtaso me nijjarā kajjati-cautthā suhasejjā.
(Stha 4.451)
Siddhādiguna The qualities which emerge in the very first instant of attainment of liberation. siddhānāmādau-siddhatvaprathamasamaya eva gunāḥ siddhādigunāḥ.
(Sama 31.1.1Vr Pa 53)
Sugati Reincarnation in auspicious realm-Taking rebirth in that Gati (2) (realm of mundane existence or the realm of liberation), in which the Jiva (soul) is endowed with the virtues like Samyaktva (right faith) etc., viz., -Siddhigati (liberation), Devagati (realm of gods), Manusyagati (realm of humans). tao sugatio pannattāo, tam jahā-siddhasogati, devasogati, maņussasogati. (Sthā 3.373)
Sukha Hapiness, 1. Shedding Pāpakarma (inauspicious Karma). je nijjinne se suhe.
(Bhaga 7.160) 2. The gladness that emerges on account of the union with the desired and separation from the undesired. istasamyogā'niştanivrtterālhādah sukham.
(Jaisidi 9.22) 3. Sensual pleasure—The pleasure that accrues from the agreeable sensation. 4. Mental happiness—The state of bliss which is experienced on fulfillment of the mental longing (or yearning). 5. Beatitude-The state of bliss which is experienced on subsidence of Rāga (attachment) and Dveşa (aversion) 6. Spiritual ecstasy-The state of bliss, that
Sudakşujāgarikā That state of wakefulness, which is attained by those Sramanopāsakas (lay followers of the Sramana (1) (ascetic of the Jain religious order)), who have sanctified their soul with austerities. je ime samanovāsagā abhigayajīvājīvā jāva ahāpariggahiehim tavokammehim appāņam bhāvemāņā viharamti-ee nam sudakkhujāgariyam jāgaramti.
(Bhaga 12.21)
Sudharmāsabhā That hall where in the Indra (the king of the gods) sleeps. sudharmmāsabhā yasyām sayyā.
(Sthā 5.235 Vr Pa 334)

Page #387

370:
Taina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
(Bhaga 3.72)
attainable.
Suparnakumāra Vulturine Youth-A kind of Bhavanapati Devanikāya (Congregation of Mansion-dwelling god): that group of gods, whose neck and chest are extremely beautiful, whose body has blue lusture and whose symbol is eagle. adhikapratirūpagrivoraskāh syāmāvadātā garudacinhāh suparņakumārāh. (Ta Bhi 4.11)
Suvidhi A kind of Yogasamgraha; performance of righteous activity. 'suvihi'tti sadanusthānam.
(Sama 32.1.3 V? Pa 55)
Supraņihitayogi That Yogi (practitioner of spiritual practices), who, by dint of his Praņidhāna (1) (concentration of body, speech and mind on a specific object), can know the auspicious and inauspicious fruitions (of Karma). jo puna supanihiyajogi so subhāsubhavivāgam jāņai.
(Dalicii p. 270)
Suşamadussamā Aeon of hapiness-cum-miseries-That part (spoke) of the time wheel, during which there prevails partly hapiness. partly miseries; it is the third aeon of Avasarpini (descending half of the time-wheel) and the fourth aeon of the Utsarpiņi (ascending half of the time-wheel). Its duration is 2 x crore x crore Sägaropamas.
(Stha 1.130) do sāgarovamakodākodio kalo susumadisamā.
(Bhagn 6.134)
Supratişthakasamsthāna The shape of cosmos, which is similar to the configuration obtained by conjunction of three conical bowls with the shape of chopped off pyramids in the following manner---one bowl placed convexwise (that is, upside down at the bottom, the second bowl placed concave-wise (that is, with the face upward) above it, and the third one placed convexwise (like the bowl at / the bottom) upon the second The resultant configuration arising from the abovesaid adjustment is styled supratistluka. supratişthakasamsthānah trisarāvamanputākāro yathā--ekah sarāvo'dhomukhastadupari dvitiya ürdhvamukhastadupari punaścaiko'dhomukhah.
(Jaisidi 1.8 V!)
Susamasuşamā Aeon of extreme happiness-That part (spoke) of the time-wheel, during which there prevails extreme happiness: it is the first aeon of the Avasarpiņi (descending half of the time-wheel) and the last (sixth) aeon of the Utsarpini (ascending half of the time-wheel). Its duration is 4 x crore x crore Sāgaropanas. susthu samā susamā atyantam suşamā susamasuşamā atjantasukhasvanipastasyā eva prathamāraka iti.
(Stha 1.140 Vr Pa 25) cattāri sāgarovamakodakodio kālo susainasısamā.
(Blaga 6.134)
Subhaganāma A sub-type of Nāma (body-making) Karma, due to the Udaya (rise) of which the Jiva (soul) becomes beloved by other Jivas, even without doing any kindness to them or having any relation with them. yadudayavasādanupakrdapi sarvasya manahpriyo bhavati tatsubhaganāma.
(Prajitā 23.38 Vr Pa 474)
Suşamā Aeon of happiness-That part (spoke) of the time-wheel, during which there prevails happiness: it is the second acon of the Avasaripiņi (descending half of the time-wheel) and the fifth aeon of the Utsarpini (ascending half of the time-wheel). Its duration is 3 x crore x crore Sägaropanas.
(Sthā 1.139) tinni sāgarovamakodākodio kālo susamā.
(Bhaga 6.134) See-Suşamasuşamā.
Sulabhabodhika One, for whom Bodhi (1) (enlightenment) is easily
Susamurta That ascetic (Muni), all of whose Āśravadvāras (doors of the influx of Karma) such as prānuītipāta

Page #388

Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
371:
(injuring or killing a living being) etc. have been inhibited (closed). susamvudo pamcahim samvarehim..... ....sthagitasamastāsravadvāralı susamvrtaḥ,
(u 12.42 ŚãV? Pa 371)
Sūksma Ālocanā A blemish of Alocanā (confession); to do Alocană only of minor blemishes, while to conceal the major (or gross) blemishes. sūksmameva vā'ticāramālocayati.
(Stha 10.70 Vr Pa 460)
Susamālita That ascetic (Muni), who is sanctified appropriately with knowledge, faith and conduct. nāņa-damsaņa-carittesu sutthu āhitā susama
(Da 3.12 ACū p. 63)
hita.
Sūkşma Uddhāra Palyopama
(Anu 422.424) See-Uddhāra Palyopama. Sūkşma Uddhāra Sāgaropama
(Anu 423,424) See-- Uddhāra Sāgaropama.
Susvaranāma A sub-type of Nāma (body-making) Karma. due to the Udaya (rise) of which the voice of the Jiva (living being) becomes attractive (or melodious). yadudayavasāt jīvasya svarah srotrņām pritiheturupajāyate tatsusaranāma.
(Prajĩa 23.38 VỊ Pa 474)
Sūkşma Adhvā Palyopama
(Anu 427,429) See-Adhvā Palyopama.
Sūksmakriyā Anivrtti The third step in the four-stepped Sukla Dlıyāna (immaculate white meditation); the last stage of the thirteenth Gunasthāna (stage of the spiritual development), in which there persists only residuum of subtle respiration; this stage is characterized by 'infalliability, hence, it is named 'anivrtti' i.e., there can be no retrogression or deterioration in the development). sükşmā kriyā yatra niruddhavāgmanoyogatve satyarddhaniruddhakāyayogatvättatsikşmakriyam na nivarttata ityanivartti varddhamānapariņāmatvät, etacca nirvanagamanakāle kevalina eva syāt.
(Bhaga 25.609 V;) sükşmakriya'pratipātini kevalam suksmā ucchvāsanihsvāsakriyaiva avasişyate.
Jaisidi 6.44 V!)
Sükşma Adhvā Sāgaropama
(Anu 430,431) See-Adhvā Sāgaropama. Sūksmaapkāyika Subtle water-bodied beings-The Apkāyika Jivas (water-bodied beings) which are not visible to eyes; those Apkāyika Jivas, which, on account of the Udaya (rise) of the Sūkşama Nāma Karma (body-making Karma quâ subtlety), have a body of subtle size.
(Prajiá 1.21) See--Sūkşmanāma.
Sūkşmakriyā Apratipāti
(Jaisiui 6.44)
See--Sūkşamakriyā Anivrtti.
Sūksma K setra Palyopama
(Aru 436-138) See-Kșetra Palyopama.
Sūkşma Kșetra Sāgaropama
(Anu 439)
Sūkşmaānaprāņa Labdhi That Labdhi (supernatural power), by dint of which the ascetic, possessed of it, can repeat all the fourteen Purvas (canonical works of earlier lore) within an Antarmuhurta (time-period between 2 Samayas (smallest time-units) and 1 Samaya less 48 minutes)). caturdaśāpi sūksmāņaprānalabdhisampanno'ntarmuhürttena parāvarttayati.
(ONIV? Pa 178)
See-Kșetra Sāgaropama.
Sūkşma Jiva Subtle living beings-Those Jivas (living beings), which are not visible to eyes: those subtle one-sensed Jivas, which, on account

Page #389

372:
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
of the Udaya (rise) of Sukşma Nama Karma (body-making Karma quâ subtlety), have a body of subtle size. sūksmanāmakarinodayopajanitaviseșäh sikşmāh.
(Dhava Pu 1 p. 269)
Sūkṣmatejaskāyika Subtle fire-bodied beings—The Tejaskāyika Jivas (fire-bodied beings), which are not visible to eyes: those Tejaskāyika Jivas, which, on account of the Udaya (rise) of Suksma Nāma Karma (bodymaking Karma quâ subtlety), have a body of subtle size.
(Prajnă 1.24) See-Sūkşmanāma.
(Prajna 23.38 Vr Pa 474) yadudayādanyajīvānupagrahopaglātā'yogyaszikşmasariranirorttirbliavati tat sūkmanāma.
(TaVā8.11.29) Sūkṣmanigoda The Jivas (living beings). belonging to the category of Nigoda (infinite number of souls having a common body), which are pervading the whole Loka (cosmos). sūksmanigodālı sarvalokāpannāh.
(Jivā5.38 Vr Pa 423) ....suhumanigodānain jalathalaāgāsesti savvattha tesim jonidamsaņādo. (Dhava Pu 14 p. 232) See-Sūksmajiva.
Sūkşmaprthvikāyika Subtle earth-bodied beings-The Pythvikāyika Jivas (earth-bodied beings) which are not visible to eyes: those Prthvikāyika Jivas, which, on account of the Udaya (rise) of Suksma Nama Karma (bodymaking Karina quâ subtlety), have a body of subtle size.
(Prajññ 1.16) See-Sikşmanāma.
Sūksmadhyāna Subtle meditation-Dhyānasamvarayoga; that Dhyāna (meditation), which is similar to the Mahāprāņadhyāna, in which the meditator ceases the activity of kaya (body), becomes completely steady and also stops breathing: by this, his Prāna (vital energy) becomes subtle; if condition arises, he may conclude his meditation earlier, for which a Gitārtha (2) (the ascetics who have knowledge of the text of the scriptures as well as its meaning) has to touch the big toe of his left leg ....ajjapīsabluii yaāyānapusamitte sulumejlune...... vasubhūti āyariyā balusuta....piisamitto bahussuto....tesim āyariyāṇam citā jātā--suhumajjhānam pavissāmi, tam mahāpānasarisayam, tam kira jāle pavisati tāle evam jogasamnirodhamkaroti jathā kimci viņa ceteti.....āyario na calati na phamdati, ūsāsanisāso vi natthi, suhuino kira evam.....puvvam bhanito so...jāle....accayo hojjā tālie vāmamgutthae chivejjasi tti, chitto, to padibuddho. (AvaNi 1317 Cu 2 p. 210) See--Mahāprāņa.
Sūksmavanaspatikāyika Subtle vegetable-bodied beings-The Vanaspatikāyika Jivas (vegetable-bodied beings). which are not visible to eyes: those Vanaspatikāyika Jivas, which, on account of the Udaya (rise) of Suksma Nama Karma (body-making Karina quâ subtlety), have a body of subtle size.
(Prajna 1.30) See-Sūksmanāma.
Sūksmavāyukāyika Subtle air-bodied beings—The Vāyukāyika Jivas (air-bodied beings), which are not visible to eves: those Vāyukāyika Jivas, which, on account of the Udaya (rise) of Suksma Nāma Karma (bodymaking Karma quâ subtlety), have a body of subtle size.
(Pragma 1.27) See-Sukşmanāma.
Sūksmanāma A sub-type of Nāma (body-making Karma), on account of its Udaya (rise), the Jivas (souls) have a body which remains imperceptible (not visible to eyes) even in collective state (i.e., even when innumerable number of Jivas are together); also (on account of this) other Jivas (living beings) are not able to attack or assist them. sūkinanāma, yadudayādbahiināmapi samuditanāmjaniuśarirāņām cakşurgrāhyatā na bhavati.
Sūksmasamparāyacāritra A type of Caritra (ascetic conduct); the Caritra which prevails in the tenth Gunasthāna (stage of spiritual development), where only the trace of subtle passion in the form of

Page #390

- 373:
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa Lobha (greediness)) is extant; the state of conduct which ensues when the sādhaka (practitioner), during his stay in the Upasama Sreņi (spiritual ladder of subsidence) or Ksapaka Sreni (spiritual ladder of annihilation), undergoes the experience of the atoms of Lobha in its subtle state. kovāi samparāo tenajao samparii samsāram. tam suhumasamparāyam, suhumo jatthāvaseso so.. lobhāņū veyamtojo khalu uvasāmao va khavao vā. so suhumasamparão ahakkhāyā unao kimci..
(ViBha 1277,1302)
which gives information about all Dravyas (substances) and Paryāyas (modes); there are twenty-two types of Sūtra (1) (canonical text). which give information about the Pūrvagata Sruta (canonical work which is a division of the Drstivāda (12th Ariga (principal canonical work)) and its meaning tāni ya suttäim savvadavväna savvapajjavāna savvanatana savvabhaingavikappana ya desagāņi, savvassa ya puvvagatasutassa atthassa ya sūyaga tti, ato ye sīīyanattāto suttā bhanitā.
(NandiCī p. 74) 2. (Canonical) Aphorism-That style of composition which is informative of the meaning: that style of composition, in which there are several meanings collected together. ekenāpi sūtrena bahavo'rthāh sanghātyanta iti sūtramiva sūtram. arthasya sūcanādvā sūtram.
(BrBhā 310 Vr)
Sükşmasamparāya Jivasthāna The tenth Jivasthāna/Gunasthāna (stage of spiritual development); the purification of the soul of a living being which is still possessed' of a subtle trace of Samjvalana Lobha (flaming up greed). samjvalanalobhāsamkhyeyakhandarūpah samparāyaḥ-kaṣāyo yasya sa sūkşmasamparāyaḥ.
(SamaVr Pa 27)
Sūtrakalpika One (ascetic), who is well versed in the canonical works from Avasyaka Sūtra (canonical work consisting of Sadāvasyaka (six chapters to be recited daily at both twilights)) up to Acārārga (Ācāra (2)) (the first Ariga (principal canonical work)) āvasyakamādim kytvā yāvadācārastāvat sarvo'pi sūtrasya kalpiko bhavati. (BrBhā 406 Vr) See-Arthakalpika.
Sucikušāgra Asamvarı śrava) A type of Āśrava (cause of influx of Karma); to place heedlessly the appliances like needle and any sharp-edged (kusāgra) weapon, which are injurious to body; it is a kind of material Asamvara (cause of influx of Karma).
(Stha 10.11)
Sūtrakrta Name of the second Arga of the Dvādasānga Sruta (twelve principal canonical works); in this Agama, mainly the Arhata (Mata) (Jain philosophy) and other philosophies are propounded. süyagade nam sasamayā sūijjamti parasamayā sūijjamti sasamayaparasamayā sūijjamti.
(Sama Pra 90)
Sucīkuśāgra Samvara A type of Samvara (inhibition of cause of influx of Karma); To restraint the use of the appliances like needle and any sharp-edged (kusāgra) weapon, which are injurious to body; it is a kind of pragmatic Samvara. To keep under cover the appliances like needle and any sharp-edged (kuśägra) weapon, which are injurious to body so as to save oneself from physical pricking (or penetration). sūcyāḥ kuśāgrāņām ca śarīropaghātakatvādyatsamvaranam-sargopanam sa sūcikusāgrasamvarah, eşa tūpalaksanatvāt samastaupagrahikopakaraṇāpekṣaḥ
(Stha 10.10V; Pa 448)
Sūtrakrtadhara That ascetic (Muni), who is well versed in the text as well as the meaning of the Sūtrakytānga (the second Ariga (principal canonical work)). appegaiyā sūyagadadharā. (Aupa 45)
Sutra 1. Á kind (division) of Drstivāda,
Sūtradhara The ascetic (Muni) who learns by heart only the sūtra (text) (of the canon). (SthāVr Pa 186) See-Sutradhara-arthadhara.

Page #391

374 :
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa
Sutradhara-arthadhara The ascetic (Muni) who is retainer of both the sutra (text) and the artha (meaning) (of the canon). sūtradharah-pathakah, arthadharo-boddhā, anyastūbhayadharah. (SthaV? Pa 186)
flesh. srpātikānāma kotidvayasamgate ye asthini carmasnāyumamsāvabaddhe tat srpātikānāma kirtyate..
(Tabhā 8.12 V, p. 154) See-Sevārtta Samhanana.
Sūtramandali A sub-division of Mandali (group of ascetics for collective performances); the attangement of a smaller group of the Sramanas (ascetics) to sit together for listening, apprehending, retaining and repeating the sections (äläpakas) of siītras (canonical texts). iya suddhasuttamamdali, dāvijjati atthamamdali ceva.
(VyaBhā 1429) See-Arthamandali.
Senāpatiratna One of the fourteen ratnas (previous and unique animate and inanimate objects) of the Cakravarti (universal sovereign); the chief of the army. senāpatih-dalanāyakah. (PrasãVr Pa 350)
Sūtraruci 1. A type of Ruci (faith); the Ruci developed through the studies of the Āgamas (2) (canonical works). 2. The person who is possed of Sutraruci (1). jo suttamahijjamto, suena ogāhai u sammattam. amgeņa bāhirena va, so suttarui tti nāyavvo..
(U 28.21)
Sevārtta Samhanana A type of Samhanana (bone-structure); that (weakest type of) bone structure, in which the end-portions of two bones (merely) touch each other. asthidvayaparyantasparśanalaksaņām sevāmārttam sevāmāgatamiti sevārttam.
(Stha 6.30 Vr Pa 339) See-Srpātikā Samhanana. Sopakrama Āyu
(Tabhā 2.52) See--Apavartaniya Ayu.
Sūraprajñapti Name of the seventh Upānga (auxiliary canonical work). A kind of Utkālika Śruta (a category of Āgamas (canonical works), which is allowed to be studied at all time barring the akala prahara (i.e., the period in which the study of Āgamas is prohibited)); it contains astronomical description about gods and the sun. süracaritam pannavijjate jattha sā sūrapannatti.
(Nandi 77 Cūp.58)
Saudharma Name of the first heaven; the first habitat of the Kalpopapanna Vaimānika Devas (the Empyrean gods with hierarchy). (See fig. p. 396)
(U 36.210)
Sürya Sun--A kind of Jyotişka Deva (Luminous god).
(U 36.208) Sūryaprajñapti
(Nandi 77 Cū p. 58) See-Suraprajñapti. Srpātikā Samhanana A type of Samhanana (bone-structure); that (weakest type of) bone structure, in which the bones are joined (only) through skin and
Skandha 1. Aggregate-That aggregaged compound, which is formed by the integration of Paramāņus (the ultimate atoms). An aggregate can be produced also by the disintegration and redintegration of it (viz. another aggregate). tadekībhāvah skandhah.
(Jaisidi 1.18) tadbhedasamnghātābhyāmapi. skandhasya bhedatah samghātato'pi skandho bhavati, yatha-bhidyamānā silā, samhanyamanāḥ tantavascaḥ.
(Jaisidi 1.19 Vr) 2. The term Skandha (aggregate) is applicable also to the indivisible Astikāyas (extended substances). For instance, the Astikāyas, viz., Dharmāstikāya (extended substance quâ medium of motion), Adharmāstikāya (extended substance quâ medium of rest), kāśāstikāya (extended substance quâ space), Jivāstikāya

Page #392

-: 375:
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa (totality of all Jivās (souls)) are called Skandhas (of course metaphorically). avibhāgini astikāye'pi skandhasabdo vyavahriyate, yathā-dharmādharmākāśajīvāstikāyā skandhāh.
(Jaisidi 1.19 Vr)
the monk towards the female, which is to be endured (by keeping one's passion in control). samgo esa manussānam jāo logammi itthio. jassa eyā parinnāyā sukadam tassa sāmannam.. evamādāya mehāvi pamkabhūyā u itthio. no tāhim viņihannejjā carejjattagavesae..
(U 2.16, 17)
Striratna One of the fourteen ratnas (previous and unique animate and inanimate objects) of the Cakravarti (universal sovereign): the woman (the chief queen) who is endowed with the natural characteristic of giving immense material pleasure to the spouse). striratnamatyadbhutakāmasukhanidhānam.
(PrasãVr Pa 350)
Stanitakumāra Thundering Youth-A variety of Bhavanpati Devanikāya (congregation of Mansion-dwelling god); that class of gods, the sound produced by whom is snigdha (agreeable) and gamblira (deep), and whose complexion has a black lusture and whose symbol is vardhamana (a kind of mystical diagram). snigdhāh snigdhagambhirānunādamahāsvanāh krsnā vardhamānacinhāh stanitakumārāḥ.
(TaBhā 4.11 Vr) Styānagrddhi Somnambulism in extremely deep slumberA sub-type of Darsanāvaraniya (intuition-veiling) Karma; the person, in this state, converts his desires of wakeful state into action (ever in deep'slumber). styānā-bahutvena sangh sāpannā grddhih abhikāmkşā jāgradavasthā dhyavasitārthasadhanavişayā yasyām svāpāvasthāyām să styānagrddhiḥ.
(Sthä 9.14 Vr Pa 424)
Strīrūpavirati Samitiyoga A Bhāvanā (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Brahmacarya Mahāvrata (the great vow of celebacy). evam itthiruvaviratisamiti jogena bhāvito bhavati amtarappa.
(Praśna 9.9) See-Indriyaālokavarjana.
Taa
Strikathāvirati Samitiyoga A Bhāvanā (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Brahmacarya Mahāvrata (the great vow of celebacy). ....evam itthikahavirati-samitijogeņa bhāvito bhavati amtarappa.
(Praśna 9.8) See-Nostrikathā.
Strilimgasiddha A type of Siddha (liberated soul); that Siddha, who had attained the emancipation in the embodiment of a female (human). itthie limgam itthilimgam....tammi sarisanivvattilimge thitā siddhā tāto vā siddhā itthilimgasiddhā.
(Nandi 31 Cū p. 27)
Strikathā Vivarjana Second type of Brahmacarya-gupti (protective discipline of celebacy). maņapalhāyajananim, kāmarāgavivaddhanim. bambhacerarao bhikkhu thikaham tu vivajjae..
(U 16 Gā 2) See-Nostrikathā.
Striveda Sexual disposition quâ female-A kind of Nokaşāya (quasi-passion), which is a sub-type of Caritramohaniya (conduct-deluding) Karma; the sexual feeling (of a female) towards a male, due to the Udaya (rise) of the strivedamohaniya Karma (deluding Karma quâ Striveda). striyāḥ pumāmsampratyabhilāşa ityarthaḥ, tadvipākavedyam karmāpi strivedaḥ.
(Prajna 18.60 Vr Pa 468)
Stri Parişaha Hardship quâ sex-A type of Parişaha (hardship); the hardship (mental torture due to (sensual) feeling of the nun towards the male and that of
Sthavira 1. One of the seven ports in the religious order: the ascetic who stabilizes a person who has a feeling of despondency in performing the activities befitting an ascetic.

Page #393

376 -
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa
2. Elder (ascetic)—The ascetic who is elder with respect to age, scriptural knowledge and tenure of asceticism. thirakaraṇā puņa thero pavattivāvāriesu atthesum. je jattha siyai jai samtabalo tam thiram kunai..
(PrasāVr Pa 24) thero-jātisuyapariyāehim vrddhojo vā gacchassa samthitim kareti. (Da 9.4.1 Ačū p. 15) See-Upadhyāya.
Sthavirakalpasthiti The code of conduct for an ascetic who undertakes the sādhanā (spiritual practice) of ascetic conduct by remaining within the Samgha (religious order)
(Sthā 6.103)
Sthāpanā 1. The third stage of Dhāraņā (1) (retention); in which the object apprehended through Avāya is retained (established) in the brain (hırdaya), after due reflection over its prior and posterior conditions (i.e. consistency). 'thavana'tti thāvanā, sā ya avāyāvadhāriyamattham puvvāvaramāloiyam hitayammi thāvayamtassa thavaņā bhannati.
(Nandi 49 CH p. 37) 2. A type of Udgama Dosa (blemish of bhikṣā (accepting food etc. by going to houses for collecting them in conformity with the canonical instruction)) relating to origination or preparation of food etc.); to keep the object (food etc.) reserved for some period of time for giving it to the ascetic by specifying that thing is to be given to an ascetic. sādhubhyo deyamitibuddhyā deyavastunaḥ kiyantam kālam vyavasthāpanam sthāpanā.
(PiNiVPa 35)
Sthāna Name of the third Ariga of the Dvādasārga Śruta (twelve principal canonical works); in which description of miscellenceous topics of the Agamas (canonical works) have been done, making the progressive increase in number from one up to ten its base. ekkavihavattavvayam duvihavattavvayam jāva dasavihavattavvayam.
(SamaPra 91)
Sthānaguņa The specific attribute, possessed by the Adharmāstikāya (extended substance quâ medium or rest), by virtue of which it (Adharmāstikāya) assists the Jiva (soul) and the Pudgala (physical substance) in their rest (as the universal passive medium).
thāņaguņe' tti jivapudgalānām sthitiparinatānām sthityupastambhahetuḥ. (Bhaga 2.1.26 Vr)
Sthāpanākalpa 1. Not to send for Gocaracaryā (to collect food from several houses of the householders, by accepting it in a little quantity from each one like a grazing cow (which eats a little grass from each spot)) an akalpika ascetic (i.e. one who is not elligible for that work), who has not studied the original text and meaning of Pindaişaņā (1) (bhikṣā (accepting food by going to houses for collecting it in conformity with the canonical instruction, with special resolves)). 2. Not to initiate into asceticism a person who is not fit for it. ....thavaņākappe duvihamannatare.... āhāra uvahi sejjā, akappienam tu jo na ginhāve. na ya dikkheti anatthā, adayālisam pi padikutthe..
(NiBhā 5932, 5934) See-Akalpasthāpanākalpa,
Saikṣasthāpanākalpa.
Tor it.
Sthānadhara That ascetic (Muni), who is well versed in the text as well as the meaning of the Sthāna (Sthanārgasūtra) (the third Ariga (principal canonical work)) appegaiyā țhāṇadharā.
(Aupa 45)
Sthānāyatika A type of Kāyakleśa (external austerity by undertaking yogic postures); to remain steady in Kāyotsarga (2) (austerity quâ abandonment of body). sthānāyatikaḥ sthānātigah sthānātido vā-kāyotsargakāri.
(Sthā 7.49 Vr Pa 378)
Sthāpanā Kula 1. That kula (family) which is to be kept aside, this is, it is worth boycotting. 2. The distinguished kula (family) which is given recognition by the Gitārtha (2) (the ascetics who have knowledge of the text of the scriptures as well as its meaning). thappa kula thavanākulā abhojjā ityarthaḥ, sa

Page #394

Jaina Paribhäsika Sabdakosa
dhuthavanae va thavijjanti tti thavaṇākulā.
(Ni 4.21 Cü)
See-Pariharika Kula.
Sthapana Nikṣepa
Transferred epithet quâ 'name labblled on a representation'-A type of Niksepa (transferred epithet):
the labelling of a name on the representation though without the attributes connoted by the word with a view (to its identification with the real object) by an arbitrary will; for instance, the image (idol) of a dean.
tadarthasúnyasya tadabhiprayeṇa pratiṣṭhāpanam sthapana. (Jaisidi 10.7) jam puna tayatthasunnam tayabhipäeṇa, tärisāgāram.
kirai va nirāgāram ittaramiyaram va sa thavaṇā.. (ViBlä 26)
Sthapana Satya
A type of (verbal) truth:
a symbolic truth; in absence of the original object. to attribute its properties imaginarily to other substance; e.g.-to attribute the name Arhat, Rama or Krsna to the idols of the Arhat (1) (Tirthankara (ford-founder)) etc. respectively; or in chess, to name the pawns as elephant, horse. wazira etc..
'thavanam' ti sthäpyata iti sthapana. yallepyädikarmmarhadädivikalpena sthäpyate tadviṣaye satyam sthapanasatyam. (Stha 10.89 Vr Pa 464)
Sthapya
That knowledge, which transcends word (expressions), which is beyond the verbal transaction, and which is confined only to the self-that which is not useful for any practical purpose. 'thappain' ti asamvavahariyäim ti vuttam bhavati. (Anu 2 Cūp.2)
Sthävara Jiva
Those Jivas (living beings), which are not able to undertake locomotion, on account of the Udaya (rise) of the Sthävarandma Karma (sub-type of body-making Karma, responsible for the birth as Sthavara Jiva). sthavaranämakarmodayat tişthantityevansilaḥ sthavarah-prthivyadayah.
(Stha 3.327 Vr Pa 36)
~:377
Sthāvaranāma
A sub-type of Nama (body-making) Karma, due to the Udaya (rise) of which a Jiva (living being) is not able to move from one's place inspite of afflicted by heat, cold etc., is not able to undertake locomotion voluntarily; this (Karma) is a cause of rebirth of soul in the Ekendriya jäti (the class of one-sensed beings). yadudayaduṣṇadyabhitape'pi tatsthānaparihā
rasamarthaḥ prthivyaptejovayuvanaspatayaḥ sthavara jayante tat sthavaranāma.
(Prajña 23.38 Vr Pa 474) yannimitta ekendriyeṣu prädurbhavaḥ tat sthavaranāma. (Tavā 8.11.22)
Sthita
A part of the method of leaming by heart (by rote):
to retain in mind the memorized treatise, to make it imprinted (in mind) or commit it to memory without fail.
sthitamiti cetasi sthitam, na pracyutamiti yavat. (Amu 13 HaVrp.9)
Sthitakalpa
Fixed code of conduct or mores-During the period of intermediate twenty-two Tirthankaras (ford-founders), the following fourfold mores are imperative and to be observed at all times-Sayyätarapinda, observance of Catur yama (Dharma), seniority of ascetic tenure, Krtikarma; during the period of the first and last Tirthankaras the following tenfold mores are obligatory: acelakya (observance of Acelaka code). Auddesika. Rajapinda, Sayyatarapinda. Krtikarma. Vrata (five Mahavratas), purusajyesthatva, Pratikramaṇa, Māsakalpa and Parusankalpa.
sijjayarapimde ya, căujjāme ya purisajeṭṭhe ya. kitikammassa ya karane, cattari avaṭṭhiya kappa.. (BrBhd 6361) acelakkuddesiya, sijjāyara rāyapimda kitika
mme.
vata jeṭṭha padikkamaṇe, māsam-pajjosavaṇakappe.. (BrBhd 6364) esa ca dasavidho'pi satatasevanena prathamacaramajinasadhūnāmavasthitaḥ kalpah.....sthi
tah-avasthitaḥ, kalpaḥ-maryādā.
(Prasa Vr Pa 184)
See-Asthitakalpa.

Page #395

laina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa
-378:Sthitalesya Maraņa 1. A type of Bālamaraña (death of a Bāla (absolutely non-abstinent person), in which the inauspicious Leśyās (psychic colours) remain as they are. 2. A type of Panditamarana (death of a Pandita (ascetic)); in which the inauspicious Leśyā (psychic colour) remain as it is. 3. A type of Bālapamditamarana (death of a Bālapamdita (abstinent-cum-non-abstinent person), in which the Leśyā (psychic colour) remains as
which was caused by specific Adhyavasāya. sthiteh-subhadevagatiprāyogyakarmmanām baddhvaiva pratighātah sthitipratighātaḥ, bhavati cădhyavasāyaviseşātsthiteh pratighāto, yadāha-dihakālathiiyão hassakālathiiyāo pakarei.
(Sthā 5.70 Vr Pa 289) Sthitibandha Duration of karmic bondage-A type of Bandha (1) (bondage of Karma): The accomplishment of the duration period of the bondage of a particular Karmaprakrti (type of Karma). karmmanah prakrtayah....tāsāmevāvasthānam jaghanyädibhedabhinnam tasyābandho-nirvarttanam sthitibandhah. (Sthä 4.290 Vr Pa 209)
it is.
bālamarane...thitalesse....pamdiyamarane....thiralesse.....bālapamdiyamarane....thitalesse... sthita-avasthitā avisudhyantyasamklisyamānă ca leśyā krsņādiryasmin tatsthitalesyah.
(Sthā 3.520-523 Vr Pa 165)
Sthitātmā That human being, whose soul is established in knowledge, faith and conduct. ņānadamsaņacarittesu țhio appājassa so thiya
(Da 10.17 JiCũ p. 347)
ppā.
Sthitikalyāņa That god, whose life-span is of maximum or the middle duration thitikallāne tti ukkosiyā tthiti ajahannamaņukkosā vā.
(Sūtra 2.2.69 Cū p. 367)
Sthiranāma A sub-type of Nāma (body-making) Karına due to the Udaya (rise) of which the organs of the body such as head, bones and teeth remain steady (not shaky). yadudayavaśāt sarīrāvayavānām sirosthidantānām sthiratā bhavati tatsthiranāma.
(Prajĩa 23.38 Vr Pa 474) Sthirikarana The sixth out of the eightfold conduct pertaining to the Samyaktva (right faith); to stabilise those persons'who have become unstable in the path of Dharma (1) (spiritual doctrine) again in Dharma (1). sthirikaranam ca abhyupagamadharmānuşthānam prati vișidatām sthairyāpādanam.
(+28.31 SaVr Pa 567)
Sthitināmanidhattāyu A type of āyubandha (bondage of life-span-determining Karma); the Niddhata (or Nişeka) of Āyuşya (life-span-determining) Karma, accompanied with the sthiti (duration) of that Karma. sthitiryattena bhavena sthātavyam tatpradhānam nāma sthitināma....tena sana nidhattāyuh sthitināmanidhattāyuh.
(Prajñā 6.118 V? Pa 217, 218)
Sthūlaadattādānaviramana The third vow of the lay follower's discipline; to abstain from stealing partially (i.e., from gross stealing) thulayam adiņnādāņam paccakkhāi. (UPä 1.26)
Sthitipratighāta 1. The shortening of the duration of Karma which is effected through Udiraņā (premature rise) of Karma. 2. The shortening of the long duration of Karma, fit for the auspicious kind of Devagati (realm of god), effected through specific Adhyavasāya (subtle level of consciousness, which interacts with karmic body), just after their bondage
Sthūlaprāņātipātaviramana The first vow of the lay follower's discipline; to abstain from violence partially (i.e., from gross violence). thūlayam pāņāivāyam paccakkhāi. (UPĂ 1.24) 'thūlagam' ti trasavişayam. (UPa 1.26) sthūlā eva sthūlakāsteṣām prāņāḥ-indriyadayaḥ teşāmatipātah sthūlaprāņātipātaḥ tam śramanopāsakaḥ śrāvaka ityarthah pratyākhyāti, tasmäd viramata iti bhāvanā.

Page #396

379:
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa
(ĀvaHaVr 2 p. 219) bālapamdie nam manusse....soccă nisamma desam uvaramai, desam no uvaramai.....
(Bhaga 1.363) 'desam sthülam präņātipātādikam pratyākhyāti.
(Bhaga 1.363 Vr) Sthūlamışāvādaviramaņa The second vow of the lay follower's discipline; to abstain from falsehood partially (i.e., from gross falsehood). thulayam musāvāyam paccakkhāi. (UPā 1.25)
Sneharāga A kind of Rāga (attachment); the attachment to (or love for) the progeny etc.. sneharăstu vişayādinimittavikalo'viniteşvapyapatyādişu yo bhavati. (ĀvaHāVr1 p. 259) See--Rāga.
Snehasūkşma A subtle form of water, e.g.-dew, water-drops emerging from within the ground, and the like. sinehasuhumain pamcapagāram, tam jahā-osā, himae, inahiyā, karae, harataņue.
(Da 8.15 JiCū p. 278)
Snātaka The fifth category of Nirgrantha (3); the ascetic who has annihilated all the four Ghāti Karmas (destroying Karmas) viz., Mohaniya (deluding) etc.. mohanijjāighātiyacaukammāvagato sināto bhannati.
(UCū p. 144)
Spardhaka A sub-division of Vargaņā (class of material cluster) vargaṇāsamudāye.
(Ka Pra 1) avibhāgaparicchinnakarmapradeśabhāgapracayaparkteh kramavrddhiḥ kramahāniḥ spardhakam.
(Tavā 2.5.4)
Snāna A kind of Anācāra (2).(gross transgression of ascetic conduct); undertaking of Desasnāna (partial bathing) as well as Sarvasnāna (complete bathing) is taboo for an ascetic (Muni). siņāņam duviham desato savvato vā.
(Da 3.2 ACūp. 60) See-Desasnāna.
Snigdha A kind of Sparsa (touch). 1. The.quality of snigdhatā (oilyness). 2. The positive (electrical) energy of the Paramānu (the ultimate atom). sneho hi gunaḥ sparsākhyaḥ, tatpariņāmaḥ snigdhaḥ.
(TaBhā 5.32 Vr) See—Rūkņa.
Spardhaka Avadhi That Avadhijñāna (clairvoyance), which emerges due to Kșayopasama (annihilation-cum-subsidence) of Jñānāvaraniya (knowledge-veiling) Karma and the rays of knowledge of which come out through the medium of Spardhakas (those soul-units through which the rays of knowledge emerge out). jesim jīvānam kesu vi āgāsapadesesu ohi uppanno kesu vi na uppanno, tattha jesu uppanno te phaddagā bhannamti. (ĀvaCü 1 p. 61) iha phaddakāni avadhijñānanirgamadvārāņi athavā gavākṣajālādivyavahitapradipaprabhāphaddakāniva phaddakāni.
(ĀvaNi 60 HāVr p. 29) spardhakamca nāmāvadhijñānaprabhāyā gavākşajālādidvāravinirgatapradipaprabhāyā iva pratiniyato vicchedaviseşaḥ. (NandiMaV? Pa 83) See-Karana, Caitanyakendra, Sandhi. Spardhakapati The leader of a division of the Gana (2) (monastic sub-order).
(VyaBhā 234)
Snehakāya The subtlest form of water (moisture), which continues to fall (in the atmosphere every moment from the sky) and ceases to exist as soon as it falls. atthi nam bhamte! sadā samitam suhume sinehakäe pavadai? hamtā atthi.. ...se nam khippämeva viddhamsamāgacchai.
(Bhaga 1.314, 316)
Sparsa Touch-A Lakşaņa (distinguishing characteristic) of Pudgala (physical substance), which is perceptible to the tactile sense-organ.

Page #397

- 380:
kāyassa phāsam gahanam vayamti..... (U 32.74) phāsassa kāyam gahanam vayamti..... (U 32.75) See-Gandha.
Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa -making Karma responsible for the availability of the primary and secondary organs of the body). viryäntarāyapratiniyatendriyavaranakşayopasamārgopānganāmalābhāvastambhāt sparsatyanenātmeti sparsanam.
(Tavā 2.19)
Sparśanakriya A type of Kriyā (urge); the proclivity (or activity) to touch on account of Pramāda (5) (deluded consciousness). pramādavaśāt sprstavyasañcetanānubandhah sparśanakriya.
(Tavā 6.5.9)
Sparśanendriya Asamvara (Aśrava) Non-inhibitation of the tactile sense-organIndulging in the activity of the tactile sense-organ, which causes the attraction of new Karma towards the soul.
(Stha 10.11)
Sparśanā When an object touches those Pradeśas (the indivisible units) of the Akāśa (space).-(space-units),-outside the space already occupied by it, which are just adjacent to the object itself, such touching is called Sparsanā; for instance, a single Paramānu (the ultimate atom) touches seven space-units. ....egapaesam khettam sattapaesā ya sāphusaņā.. yatrāvagādhastat kşetramuchate, yattvavagahanāto bahirapyatiriktam kşetram sprśati sā sparsanā'bhidhīyate. (ViBhā 432 Vr p. 208) ākāśapradeśauh paryantavarttibhiḥ saha yaḥ sparsastat sparsanam.
(TaBhā 1.8 Vr)
Sparśanendriya Nigraha Curbing of the sense-organ of touching-To check the attachment and aversion towards the agreeable and disagreeable touches respectively: such stoppage precludes the bondage of new Karma, which is caused by indulging in attachment and aversion (to touches) and sheds off the previously bound Karma. ....phāsimdiyaniggahenain manunnāmanunnesu phāsesu rāgadosaniggaham janayai, tappaccaiyam kammam na bamdhai, puvvabaddham ca nijjarei..
(U 29.67)
Sparśanāma A sub-type of Nāma (body-making) Karma, the Udaya (rise) of which is responsible for the system of touch (quality) of the body (for example, the hard touch of the particular kind of stone which is the body of the earth-bodied soul). sprśyate iti sparśaḥ,....sa ca karkasamrdulaghuguru-snigdharūkşasītosnabhedādaştaprakāraḥ, tannibandhanam sparsanāmāpyaştaprakāram. tatra yadudayājjantuśarīreşu karkasaḥ sparso bhavati yathā pāşāņaviseşādinām tatkarkasasparsanāma, evam seşānyapi sparsanāmāni bhāvanīyāni.
(Prajmã 23.50 Vr Pa 472)
Sparśanendriya Pratyakșa A type of Indriya Pratyákṣa (direct cognition quâ sensory perception): the perceptual cognition of touch which takes place through the tactile sense-organ. See—Indriya Pratyakşa.
Sparśanendriya Prāna Vital energy quâ tactile sense-organ--One of the ten Prāņas (vital energies), which engenders the power of touch.
(Prasä 1066)
Sparśanendriya Tactile sense-organ-That sense-organ, by means of which the Jiva (soul) can apprehend the touch; it is available to soul due to the Kşayopasama (annihilation-cum-subsidence) of the Viryantarāya (Karma, obstructing the spiritual energy) and specific (i.e. tactile) sense-organ-veiling Karma, and the Udaya (rise) of the Angopānga Nāma Karma (which is a sub-type of body
Sparśanendriyarāgoparati A Bhāvanā (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Aparigraha Mahāvrata (fifth great vow of non-possession); abstaining from the attachment to agreeable touch and aversion to disagreeable one.
(Sama 25.1.25) See--Cakşıırindriyarāgoparati.
Sparsanendriya Samvara Restraint quâ tactile sense-organ-Inhibition of

Page #398

Jaina Pīribluāsika Sabdakosa
381 :
the influx of Karma by undertaking the restraint over the Sparsanendriya (tactile sense-organ).
(Sthā 10.10)
Sparsaparicāraka The gods the inhabitants of the Sanatkumāra and Mahendra Kalpa (i.e., the third and fourth heavens, respectively), whose sexual desire gets fullfilled by merely touching a goddess. dosi kappesu devā phāsapariyāragā pannattā, tam jahā-sanamkumāre ceva mālimde ceva.
(Stha 2.457) sparsādiparicarakāli sparsāderevopasāntavedopatāpā bhavanti.
(SthāV: Pa 95)
Sphotana Karma A type of Karmādāna (occupation involving immense violence and possession); 1. Mining (of earth). 2. Trading in the food-stuff such as sattu (powdered corn) etc., made from the grains like barley etc.. 'phodi' tti sphotanakarma-vāpikūpatadāgādikhananam yadvā halakuddālādinā bhümidāraņam pāşāņādighattanam vā, yavādidhānyānām saktvādikaranena vikrayo vā. (Prasā Vr Pa 62) 3. To earn livelihood through trading in or manufacturing the explosives made from gunpowder like crackers, fireworks etc..
(Slog
Sparśuka That object which is accetable for the ascetic (Muni), because of being Acitta (inanimate).
(Bhaga Bhā 1.438) See-Prāsuka.
Sprsadgati A type of motion: that motion, in which a Paramānu (the ultimate atom) of Pudgala (physical substance), while travelling through the space, touches other Paramānus of Pudgala and Skandhas (aggregates) that come in the way. phusamānagati--janam paramānupoggale dupadesiya jāva anamtapadesiyānam khamdhānam annamannai phusittā nam gati pavattai.
(Praj7a 16.39) tatra paramānvādikamyadanyena paramānvādikena parasparain samsprsyasamsprsya-sambamdhamanubluyānubhāyetyarthah iti bhāvah gacchati să sprsadgatih. (Prajna Vr Pa 328)
Smrtijñāna Knowledge quâ memory1. That cognition (recollection) which is conditioned by the stimulation of the memory trace and delivers itself in the form of that' (thing) (which is the datum of past perceptual cognition). vāsanodbodhahetukā tadityākārā smrtih.
(Prami 1.2.3) 2. The result of that transformation of consciousness, through which it is possible to have the memory of even those objects which have lost their contact with the sense-organs, even after some interval of time. indriyaih yah paricchinno visayo rūpādistam yat kālāntarena vinastamapi smarati tat smrtijñānam.
(Tabhā 1.13 Vr) 3. The result of that transformation of consciousness, whose basis is a thing of past and whose karta (cognizer) is the same person; its synonym is mental knowledge. atītavastvālambanamekakartykam caitanyapariņatisvabhāvam inanojñānamitiyāvat.
(Tabhā 1.13 Vr)
Smrtivarjana Sixth type of Bralımacarya-gupti (protective discipline of celebacy).
(Sthā 9.3) SeePurvaratānusmaranavarjana.
Sprsta 1. That Karma-pudgala (material cluster quâ Karma) whose coalescing with the soul-units (åtmapradesas) has already taken place. karmariīpatayā parinamitasya sprstasya-atmapradesaih saha samslesamupagatasya.
(Prajna 23.13 V! Pa 459) 2. The sound, which is an object of auditory sense-organ, is perceived by the ear, merely by being touched to it: (hence, it is called Sprsta). puttham sunei saddam.....
(Nandi 54.4) 'sprstamiti'ālirigitam, tanau renuvat, 'sınoti' grImāti.
(Nandi HÔVr p.57)
Smrti Samanvāhāra Specific Pranidhāna (2) (concentration), concentration of memory or mind; to engross the psyche (consciousness) in a single subject. smrtisamanvāhāro nāma....ya ātmanah pranidhānavisesan sa samanvāhārah smrteh..... Smr

Page #399

- 382
Jaina Pāriblāșika Sabdakosa
nayānāmekanisthānām, pravrtteh srutavartma
tihetutvād vā smrtirmanaḥ. tasyah smrteh pranidhānarūpāyāḥ samanvāharanam samanvāhārah.....ekatānamanoniveśanam...
(Tavā 9.31 Vr) arthāntaracintanādādhikyenāharaṇamekatrāvarodhah samanvāhārah. smrteh samanvāhāraḥ smrtisamanvāhāraḥ.
(Tavā 9.30)
sampūrņārthaviniscāyi, syādvādasrutamucyate..
(Nyāyā 30)
Syāt An indeclinable participle indicative of predicate; it is used in dravyamimāmsā (metaphysics) to connote the indication of context (apeksā) (in the sense of 'in some respect or 'in a particular context'). niyamaņisehanasilo nipādanādo ya jo hu khalu siddho. so siyasaddo bhaņio jo sāvekkham pasāhedi..
(Naca 253)
Svakāyasastra Weapon of one's own kind-A type of Sastra (weapon or instrument of violence); that animate or inanimate substance, which, when used, kills a living being belonging to its own class (kāya); E.g.-black soil (earth-bodied being) acts as the weapon for the yellow soil (earth-bodied being). svakāyasastram-yathā krsnainsttikā pitam! ttikāyāh.
(ABhā 1.19) parakāyasastram-yathā agnih. tadubhayasastram-yathā mrtikāmisritajalam.
(ÄBhā 1.19) See-Parakāyasastra.
Syād Avaktavya Inexpressible in some respect-One of the predications of the Saptabhangi (sevenfold predictions); a Vastu (3) (the object of valid cognition), several (i.e. more than one) modes of which cannot be expressed simultaneously; for example--the own nature and alien nature as well as the present, past and future modes of an aggregate composed of two Paramāņus (i.e., a dyadpossessed of two Pradeśas (the indivisible units of the substance)) can not be expressed simultaneously; hence, it is "inexpressible in some respect". tadubhayassa ādiţthe avattavvam dupaesie khamdhe--āyāti ya noāyāti ya. (Bhaga 12.219)
Svadārasamtosa The fourth vow of the lay follower's code of conduct; to abstain from sexual intercourse with any man/woman other than one's spouse. sadārasamtosie parimānam karei nannattha ekkāe sivanamdãe bhārijāe, avasesam savvam mehunavihim paccakkhāi.
(UPa 1.27)
Svapnanimitta A branch of astānga mahānimitta (the eightfold science of progntostication); the science which fortells with certitude about the happiness and miseries that are going to occur on the basis of the dreams that are seen in the last watch of night. vātapittaslesmadosodayarahitasya pascimaratribhāge candrasüryadharādrisamudramukhapravesana....āgāmijivitamaranasukhaduḥkhādyāvirbhāvakah svapnah. (Tavā 3.36)
Syādvāda Conditional dialectics-The (logical) system of exposition of the Vastu (3) (the object of valid cognition), possessed of infinite number of attributes, by taking cognizance of a single attribute and without discarding the rest of others. arpaņānarpaņābhyāmanekāntātmakārthapratipādanapaddhatiḥ syādvādaḥ. (Bhiksu 4.7) Syādvāda Sruta That śruta (scriptural or verbal knowledge) through which ascertainment of the whole object (the Vastu (3) (object of valid organ of cognition), consisting of multiple character)) is made.
Svabhāva Paryāya Intrinsic mode-That mode (transformation) of an entity, which occurs naturally, indepenently of anything else to cause it. paranimiitānapeksah svabhāvaparyāyaḥ.
(Jaisidi 1.44)
Svayambuddha Self-enlightened ascetic-That ascetic (Muni), who gets initiated after becoming enlightened

Page #400

Jaina Pāribhäşika Sabdakośa
-383:
without getting any external cause. bāhyapratyayamantarena ye pratibuddhäste svayambuddhà.
(NandiCū p. 26)
Svayambuddhasiddha A type of Siddha (liberated soul); a Siddha who had attained the liberation in the state of Svayambuddha (self-enlightened ascetic)
(Nandi 31) See--Svayambuddha.
Svalimgasiddha A type of Siddha (liberated soul); a Siddha who had attained the emancipation in the outfit of a Jain ascetic. 'salimgasiddha' davvalimgam prati rajoharana-muhapotti-padiggahadhāraṇam salimgam, etammi davvalimge thitä etāto vā siddhā salimgasiddhā.
(Nandi 31 Cū p. 27)
Svayameva Avagraha Anugrahaņa A Bhāvanā (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Acaurya Mahāvrata (the third great vow of non-stealing): to sojourn in the space by taking oneself the permission of the owner). jñātāyān ca simāyām svayameva 'uggahana' miti avagrasyānugrahanatā pascātsvikaranamavasthānamityarthah. (Sama 25.1.13 Vr Pa 43)
Svasamaya 1. That soul, which persists in its own nature, is abiding by knowledge, faith and conduct, is not given to delusion etc.. je pajjayesu niradā jīvā parasamayigatti ņidditthā. ādasahāvammi thidā te sagasamayā munedavvā..
(PraVa 2.2) jīvo carittadamsanaņāņatthiu, tam hi sasamayam jāņa. puggalakammapadesatthiyam ca, tam jāna parasamayam.
(SaSa 2) 2. The doctrine of Jainism. (Aupa 26 Vr Pa 63) See-Atinavāda.
Svayambhūramana The name of the last.ocean among the innumerable number of (continents and) oceans situated in the Tiryagloka (middle universe). ....asamkhyeyā dvipasamudrāḥ svayambhūramanaparyantā veditavyāh. (TaBhā 3.7)
Svasamayaparasamayavaktavyatā A type of description, in which comparative explanation of the orthodox philosophical doctrines of one's own and the alien schools is made. jattha sasamae parasamae āghavijjai pannavijjai parūvijjai damsijjai nidamsijjhai uvadamsijjai. se tam sasamayaparasamayavattavvayā.
(Anu 608)
Svaranimitta A branch of astāriga mahānimitta (the eightfold science of progntostication); the science which deals with foretelling of good or evil effect on the basis of the lingual sounds (svara) or non-lingual sounds of animals and birds. akşarānakşaraśubhāśubhasabdaśravaneneștānistaphalāvirbhāvanam mahānimittam svaram.
(ToVa 3.36)
Svalakṣaṇa Dosa A type of fault (or fallacy) in Vāda (polemics); assertion of such Laksana (distinguishing characteristic) in an object, which is vitiated with the fallacy of Avyāpta (a pseudo-characteristic which is available in only one part of the laksya) or Ativyāpta (a pseudo-characteristic which is obtained in laksya as well as alaksya). lakşyate-tadanyavyapohenāvadhāryate vastvaneneti laksanam, svam ca tallakṣaṇam ca svalakṣaṇam.... laksanadoșo'vyäptirativyāptirvā.
(Sthā 10.94 Vr Pa 467)
Svasamayaprajñāpaka That ascetic (Muni), who interprets the topics which are comprehensible through sensory knowledge or are gross on the basis of probans or logic, and those which can only be known through extra-sensory knowledge or are subtle, on the basis of the Agama (2) (canonical work) or ahetuvāda (the belief that some topics are not amenable to logical explanation). jo heuvāypakkhammi heuo, āgame ya ägamio. so sasamayapamavao, siddhamtavirähao anno..
(SaPra 3.45)
Svasamayavaktavyatā A genre of presentation in which the philosophical doctrines of one's school are propounded.

Page #401

~:384:~
jattha nam sasamae aghavijjai pannavijjai........ se tam sasamayavattavvaya.
(Anu 606)
Svasmrti
That power of recollection (memory), through which one remembers one's own previous birth. .....sahasammuiyde..... (Ă 1.3) kecicchisavah bälyävasthäyämeva pūrvajanmanah sahasam smṛtim präptä bhavanti.
(ABhā p. 19)
Svahasta Kriya
A type of Kriya (urge):
to undertake arrogantly that activity in one's own hand, which is fit to be undertaken by others. svahastakriya abhimārāṣitacetasa'nyapuruṣaprayatnanirortyä ya sahastena kriyate.
(TaBlā 6.6 VT)
Svahastapāritapaniki Kriya
A type of Päritäpaniki Kriyā. to torture one's own body or other's body through one's own hand.
svahastena svadehasya paradehasya va paritapanam kurvataḥ svahasta-päritäpaniki.
(Stha 2.10 Vr Pa 38)
Sväkhyat Dharma
That Dharma (1) (spiritual doctrine) which is impregnated with scriptural studies, concentration and austerities.
tivihe bhagavata dhamme pannatte, tam jahä suadhijjhite, sujjhäite, sutavassite.....se suadhijjhite....suyakkhate nam bhagavata dhamme pa(Sth 3.507) ....yadetat svadhitäditrayan bhagavata varddhasvamina dharmaḥ prajñaptah 'se' tti sa svakhyataḥ susthuktaḥ samyagjñānakriyārāpatvāt.
matte.
(SthaVr Pa 163)
Svadima
A kind of (fourfold) Ähära (2) (alimental mate rials);
1. The food items which are used for taste or cleansing (or purifying) the mouth after meals; e.g-clove, cardamom and the like.
svadaḥ prayojanamasyeti svadiman-tämbulādi. (Sth 4.288 Vr Pa 220) 2. Delicacies quâ lickables. (Tava 7.21) See-Khadima, Upavisa.
Svādya See-Svadima.
Jaina Päribhasika Sabdakosa
Svādhyāya
Scriptural studies-A kind of Abhyantara Tapa (internal austerities) (or Nirjară (shedding Karma));
studying and teaching the scriptural books. śrutasyadhyayanam svadhyayah.
(Jaisidi 6.40)
Svadhyaya Mandali
A sub-division of Mandali (group of ascetics for collective performances):
according to this arrangement, the ascetics perform collectively the Svadhyaya (scriptural studies and teaching) with the Guru (2) in conformity with the prescribed procedure. See-Mandali.
Svanudayabandhini
That Karma-prakṛti (type of Karma), which is bound only at the time when it is not in Udaya (rise): eg. Devayuska (life-span of god), Tirthankara Nama Karma (body-making Karma due to the Udaya (rise) of which a Jiva (soul) becomes the Tirthankara (ford-founder)) and the like. svasyamudaya eva bandho yasam täḥ svanudayabandhinyah. (Kapra p. 40)
Svarthänumāna
Subjective inference-The inference made for one's own self: it consists in the knowledge of Sadhya (probandum or major term) by means of the selection of Hetu (statement of Sadhana (proban or minor term)) and the memory of the Vyapti (universal concomittance). (In such knowledge, there is no formal need of the statement of the subject and citation of an example). tatra hetugrahanasambandhasmaraṇakaranakam sadhyavijänam svärtham. (Pranata 3.10) See-Pararthanumana.
Svodayabandhini
That Karma-prakṛti (type of Karma), which is bound only at the time when it is in Udaya (rise): e.g. Matijñānāvarana (knowledge-veiling Karma quâ Matijñāna (perceptual cognition)), Mithyātvamohaniya (view-deluding Karma responsible for Mithyatva (perverse faith)) and the like.

Page #402

Jaina Pāribhāṣika Śabdakośa
svodaya eva bandho yāsām tāḥ svodayabandhinyaḥ. (KaPra p. 40)
Ha
Hakkara
A type of ancient Dandaniti (penal code or policy). (Stha 7.66 Vr Pa 378)
See-Hākāra.
Hata
Name of a root-less vegetation, which grows in deep lake or tank, and becomes displaced this way or that way by the gust of wind. hado nama vanassaiviseso, so dahatalāgādisu chinnamulo bhavati tathā vāteṇa ya aiddho io io ya nijjäi. (Da 2.9 JiCâ p. 89)
Haritasükşma
A subtle sprout of vegetation which has the same colour as that of the soil where it grows, and hence, is diffcult to know. jo ahumutthiyam pudhavisamāṇavannam duvvibhavanijjam tam hariyasuhumam.
(Da 8.15 JiCa p. 278)
Harivarṣa
That region of the Jambudvipa continent (in Jain geographical map), which is situated in the south of the Varṣadhara Mount Niṣadha, in the west of the Easter Lavaṇasamudra and in the east of the Western Lavanasamudra. The inhabitants (human beings) of this region have a complexion of the lion.
ṇisahassa vāsaharapavvayassa dakhhineṇam, mahähimavamtassa väsaharapavvayassa, uttarenam, puratthimalavanasamuddassa paccatthimenam, paccatthimalavanasamuddassa puratthimenam, ettha nam jambuddīve dive hariväse nāmam vase panmatte. (Jam 4.81) hariḥ simhastasya śuklarüpaparināmitvättadvarnamanusyadyuṣi tatvaddharivarṣa ityākh(Tavā 3.10.8)
yāyate.
Hastiratna
One of the fourteen rafnas (precious and unique animate and inanimate objects) of the Cakravarti (universal sovereign);
the elephant of the Cakravarti, which is endowed with superb speed and great valour. (AvaCi 1 p. 184)
See Asvaratna.
~:385:
Hākāra
A type of ancient Dandaniti (penal code or policy):
a clause (in which the criminal was administered punishment in the form of opprobrium, such as
"What the hell you have done". 'ha'ityadhikṣepärthastasya karaṇam hakkāraḥ. (Stha 7.66 Vr Pa 378)
Hädahaḍā
A type of Aropaṇā Prāyaścitta (a continuous sequence of expiation);
to administer immediately the expiation which is incurred.
paṭṭhavita thavita ya kasiņākasiņā taheva hadahaḍā.
arovana pancavihā.......
(VyaBha 599)
See-Aropana Prayascitta.
Hayani
The sixth decade of the life-span of hundred
years;
in this age, the man starts becoming detached to sensual pleasures and the strength of the sense-organs as well as muscles (specially the arms-muscles) get depleted.
chatthi u hayani nama, jam naro dasamassio. virajjai ya kämesu, indiesu ya hayai..
(DaHaVr Pa 8) hāyatyasyam bahubalam cakṣurvā hāyaṇī. (Das Cu Pa 3)
Hasya
A kind of Nokaşaya (quasi-passion), which is a sub-type of Caritramohaniya (conduct-deluding) Karma:
that Karma, the Udaya (rise) of which makes one to laugh, with or without any reason. yadudayena sanimittamanimittam va hasati tatkarmma hasyam. (Stha 9.69 Vr Pa 445)
Hasyaviveka
A Bhavana (4) (supportive contemplation) of the Satyamahavrata (second great vow of truth); not to speak in the fit of laughter, to give it up prudently and to undertake the Pratyakhyana (1) (formal resolve (vow) of abstinence)) from laughing.

Page #403

Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakosa
-386:hāsyam hasanam-mohodbhavah parihāsastatparinato hyayamātmā parihasan pareņa sārdhamalikamapi brūyāt, tasya parijihirşayā ca häsyapratyākhyānambhyupeyam. (Tavä 7.3 Vr) hāsam na seviyavvam.....evam monena bhāvio bhavai amtarappa.
(Praśna 7.21)
Hinapreşaņa One who disobeys the Ācārya (preceptor); he who renders the command of the Acārya powerless under the pretext of (circumstances like) place, time etc.. hiņapesanam ņāma jo ya pesanattamāyariehim dinnam tam desakālādihim hinam kareti tti hinapesane.
(Da 9.2.22 JiCū p. 317)
Himsā To deprive any Jiva (living being) of its Pränas (vital energies) through remiss activity. pramattayogāt prāņavyaparopaņam himsā.
(Ta Si 7.13)
Hinākşara A kind of Aticāra (partial transgression) of the discipline of knowledge, in which the leamer arbitrarily omits letters from the text while he is pronouncing it. (Ava 4.8)
Himsādanda A kind of Kriyā (urge); to indulge in activity involving violence instigated by vengeance, defense and apprehension. annam vā ammiyam vā himsimsu vā limsamti vā himsissamti vā tam damdam....himsādamdavattie tti āhie.
(Sutra 2.2.5)
Hiyamāna Avadhijñāna A type of Avadhijiāna (clairvoyance); after origination, it wanes on account of the anguished Parināma (1) (to undergo transformation from one state to another one). hāyamānayam ohinānam-appasatthehim ajihavasānatthanchim vattamānassa vattamānacarittassa, samkilissamānassa samkilissamanacarittassa savvao samaitā ohi parihāyai.
(Nandi 19)
Himsānubandhi A type of Raudra Dhyāna (concentration due to anger), in which there is an incessant and recurrent (concentration) on Himsā (injuring or killing the living beings). 'himsānubamdhi....himsām--sattvānāni vadhabandhanādibhih prakāraih pidāmanubadhmätisatatapravrttam karotityevamsilam yatpranidhānam himsānubandho vā yatrasti taddhimsanubandhi raudradhyāna. (Sthā 4.63 Vr Pa 178)
Hunda A vessel which is characterized by defaults, that is, it is uneven-at some place deepened, at other place raised; such vessel is likely to violate conduct, and hence, it is not appropriate to keep
Himsrapradāna A kind of Anarthadanda (violent activity indulged in wantonly on account of Pramāda (5) (deluded consciousness); to supply deadly weapons etc. to others. himsram-himsākāri sastrādi tatpradānampareşām samarpaņam. (UP71.30 Vr Pa 9)
apalaksanopetamucyate-hunda' kvacinnimnam kvacidunnatamattadadharaniyam.....
(ONiVr Pa 211) humde carittabhedo.....
(ONi 688)
Himavān Varsadhara See-Ksudrahimavān, Varşadhara.
Hundaka Samsthāna The sixth type of Samsthāna (2) (bodily configuration) (which is the worst of all); entirely asymmetrical body. yatra pādādyavayavā yathoktapramāņavisamvadinah prāyastaddlundakasamsthānam.
(ToBlia 8.12 Vr) Hundāvasarpiņi That time period of a particular Avasarpini (kāla) (descending half of the time-wheel) which is maximally full of miseries such period comes after an innumerable number of Avasarpiņi and Utsarpini (ascending half of the time-wheel)
Hiranyasuvarnapramāṇātikrama An Aticāra (partial transgression of the Icchaparimāņa Vrata (the fifth vow of the lay follower); to transgress the accepted limit of gold, silver etc. either inadvertently or due to over-greediness.
(upă 1.36)

Page #404

Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa
387 :
passes away. avasappiniussappiņikālasalāyā gade yasamkhanim. humdāvasappiņi sā ekkā jāedi....
(Tri Pra 4.1615) savvosappiņihimto ahamā humdosappiņi.
(Dhava Pu 3 p. 98)
tattha u aheuvão bhaviyā'bhaviyādao bhāvā.. bhavio sammaddainsana-ņāņa-carittapadivattisampanno. niyamā dukkhamtakado tti lakkhanam heuvāyassa.
(SaPra 3.43, 44)
Hrtāhrtikā To accept (buy) that object which was stolen by a thief. stenānitapraticcha hrtāhịtikā bhanyate stenairhrtasya stenaharanam.... (Vya Bhā 3767 Vr)
Hetuvipāka A variety of Karma-prakrti (type of Karma); those Karma-prakrtics, whose fruition depends upon the factors like substance, place and the like. hetumadhikrtya vipāko nirdiśyamāno yāsām tāḥ hetuvipākā.
(KaPra p.37)
Hetu Statement of the Sādhana (proban or middle term)-That statement of the Sadhana (proban or middle term), whose Anyathānupapatti (absence of proban or middle term due to the absence of probandum or major term) is definite; for instance, in absence of fire, there is no smoke. sādhanavacanam hetuh. (Prami 2.1.12) niscitānyathānupapattyekala çaņo hetuh.
(Pranata 3.11)
Hetūpadeśa A type of Samjñiśruta (a type of śrutajñāna (articulate knowledge) related to rational being)); the capacity to undertake an activity or to refrain from it, after due reflection over the prior and the posterior context. heūvaesenam-jassa namn atthi abhisamdhāranapuvviyā karanasatti-senam sanniti labbhai.
(Nandi 63)
Hetugamya That object, which is possible to know through Hetu (statement of Sadhana (proban or minor term)) or Tarka (logic). (Jaimi 1.6 p. 140)
Hetvābhāsa Fallacy (pseudo-probans)—That which is not Hetu (statement of Sadhana (proban or minor term))in itself, but only appears to be so. ahetavo lietuvadābhāsamānäh hetvābhāsäh.
(Prami 2.16) See-Hetudosa.
Hetudoșa A type of fault (or fallacy) in Vāda (polemics); the assertion in which the Hetu (statement of Sadhana (proban or minor term)) is vitiated with the faults such as Asiddha (Hetvābhāsa) (a type of psuedo-proban, the nature of which cannot be trusted due to the lack of proof, doubt or error), Viruddha (Hetvābhāṣa) (a type of psuedo-proban, which is contradictory) and Anaikāntika (Hetvābhāṣa) (a type of psuedo-proban, which is applicable also to the probandums other than the one under consideration). hetudoşo'siddhaviruddhānaikāntikatvalakşanah.
(Sthä 10.94 Vr Pa 467)
Haimavata That region of the Jambūdvipa continent in Jain geographical map), which is situated in the south of the Varsadhara Mount Mahāhimavān, in the north of the Varsadhara Mount Ksudrahimavān, in the west of the Eastern Lavanasamudra and in the east of the Western Lavanasamudra. mahāliimavamtassa vāsaharapavvayassa dakkhinenam, cullalimavaintassa väsaharapavvayassa uttarenan, puratthimalavanasamuddassa paccatthimenam, paccatthimalavanasamuddassa puratthimenam, ettha ņam jambuddive dive hemavae ņāma vāse pannatte. (Jam 4.55)
Hetuvāda The doctrine of making such proposition, in which Drstānta (example), Hetu (statement of Sadhana (proban or minor term)) and Tarka (logic) are used. duviho dhammāvāo aheuvāo ya heuvão ya.
Hairanyavata Varsa That region of the Jainbüdvipa continent (in Jain geographical map), which is situated in the north of the Varşadhara Mount Rukmi, in the

Page #405

388:
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa
south of the Varsadhara Mount Sikhari, in the west of the Eastern Lavanasamudra and in the east of the Western Lavanasamudra. ruppissa uttarenam siharissa dakkhineņam puratthimalavanasamuddassa paccatthimenam, paccatthimalavaṇasamuddassa puratthimeņam, etthanam jambuddive dive herannavae väse pannatte.
(Jam 4.271)
Hrasvakālasthitika That bondage of Karma, whose duration is short and whose kandakas (sets) of long duration are eliminated by auspicious Adhyavasāya (subtle level of consciousness, which interacts with karmic body). dirghakālasthitikā hrasvakālasthitikāḥ prakarotiti, śubhādhyavasāyavasātsthitikhandakāpahāreneti bhāvah. (U 29.23 SãV? Pa 585)
Hrīmanaḥsattva That person, who is not cowardly, even in horrible situation, even mentally. hrimanahsattvah-vikațavelāyāmapi na manasā kāyaratām vrajati.
(ABhā 6.45) See-Hrisattva.
Hrimanā That ascetic (samyami), who feels shyness in indulging in Anācāra (2) (gross transgression of ascetic conduct), on account of the (fear of) the Acārya (preceptor) etc. and also the social censuring (lokavyavahāra). hri-lajjā samyamo....tatra mano yasyāsau hrimanāh yadi vā anācāram kurvannācāryādibhyo lajjate saḥ
(Sūtra 1.13.6 V? Pa 240)
Hrisattva A person who is not cowardly even in a horrible situation, out of sheer shyness. hrisattvaḥ-vikataparisthitāvapi lajjāvasāt na kātaratām vrajati.
(ABhā 6.45)
000

Page #406

BIBLIOGRAPHY
1. Aigasuttani (part 1). Synod-chief Acharya Tulsi, Ed. Yuvacharya Mahaprajna. V.S. 2049, Jain Vishva Bharati, Ladnun
(Raj.). • Angasuttīvi (part 2), Synod-chief Acharya Tulsi, Ed. Yuvacharya Mahaprajna. V. S. 2031. Jain Vishva Bharati, Ladnun
(Raj.). • Angasuttäni (part 3). Synod-chief Acharya Tulsi. Ed. Yuvacharya Mahaprajna. V.S. 2037. Jain Vishva Bharati, Ladnun
(Raj.). 2. Aruyogadārnim (part 3). Synod-chief Acharya Tulsi, Ed. Yuvacharya Mahaprajna. V. S. 1996. Jain Vishva Bharati,
Ladnun (Raj.). Anagūra Dharmámrta, Pt. Ashadhara, 1977, Bharatiya Jnanapith, Varanasi. Anuyogadiviracürni, by Jinadasa Mahattara, 1928, Sri Rishabhadevaji Kesharimalaji Svetambara Sanstha, Ratlam (Malava).
Anuyogadväravrtti, by Haribhadra, 1928. Sri Rishabhadevaji Kesharimalaji Shvetambara Sanstha, Ratlam (Malava). 6. Anuyogadväravrti, by Maladhariya Hemacandra Suri. 1939. Sri Kesharabai Jnanamandir, Patana,
Abhidhānacintamani, by Acharya Hemachandra, Ed. Nemichandra Shastri, 1996. Caukhamba Vidya Bhawan, Varanasi. 8. Acārangabhasyam, Bhäsynkāra Acharya Sri Mahaprajna, 1994. Jain Vishva Bharati. Ladnun, (Raj.) 9. Acaringavrtti, by Sri Silankacarya, 1934. Shrisiddhachakra Sahitya Pracharaka Samiti, Mumbai 10. Avasyakacūrni, by Sri Jinadasagani, 1929, Sri Rishabhadevaji Kesharimalaji Shvetambara Sanstha, Ratlam (Malava). 11. Konsvakaniryukti, by Bhadrabahu, V.S. 2038. Sri Bhairulal Kanhaiyalal Kothari Religious Trust, R. R. Thakkara Marg.
Bombay. 12. Āvasyakaniryuktivrtti, by Haribhadrasuri. 13. Avasyakaniryuktiurtti, by Shri Malayagiri, 1928. Agamodaya Samiti, Mumbai. 14. Utarajjhayanāni. Synod-chief Acharya Tulsi. Ed. by Yuvacharya Mahaprajna, 2000. Jain Vishva Bharati, Ladnun
(Raj.). 15. Uttaradhyayana Cūrni, by Gopalaganimahattara Sisya, 1998. Sri Rishabhadevaji Kesharimalaji Shvetambara Sanstha,
Ratlam. 16. Uttarādlıyayanabrhadurtti, by Shantyacharya, 1972-73, Shri Devachandra Lalbhai Jain Pustakoddhara Trust, Bombay. 17. Uttaradhyayana Sukhabodha Vrtti, by Shri Nemichandra, 1937, Seth Puspachandra Khemchandra, Balapur. 18. Upāsakādlıyayana, by Somadeva Suri, 1964, Bharatiya Jnanapith. 19. Uvarigasuttārpi, Part 1,2, Synod-chief Acharya Tulsi. Ed. by Yuvacharya Mahaprajna, V. S. 2044 2045, Jain Vishva
Bharati, Ladnun (Raj.). 20. Oghaniryukti (Bhāşya & Dronācārya Krta-Vrtti). by Bhadrabahu Swami, 1957. Shrimad Vijayadana Surishvaraji Jain
Granthmala. 21. Aupapātika Vrtti. by Abhayadevasuri, V. S. 1994, Pt. Dayavimalaji Jain Granthmala. 22. Karmagrantha, by Sukhlalji Singhvi, Shri Vardhaman Sthanakvasi, Jain Dharmik Shiksha Samiti, Badauta (Merath). 23. Karmaprakrti, by Srimad Sivasarmasuri Viracita, Tattvavadhana Acharya Sri Nanesha, Ed. Deva Kumar Jain, F. E.
1982, Sri Ganeshasmurti Granthmala, Bikaner. 24. Kasaya Pāhudam, by Ed. Pt. Phulacandra, Kailashacandra, 1958, Bharatiya Digambara Jain Sangha. Caurasi, Mathura, 25. Kartikeyanupreksä, by Swamikumar, 1990, Paramashruta Prabhavaka Mandala. Agasa. 26. Gommatasara Jivakānda, by Nemicandra Siddhantacakravarti, 1927, Shri Central Jain Publication House. 27. Jambūdvipaprajiinptiurtti, by Santichandrasuriji, 1920, Seth Devachandra Lalbhai Jain Pustakoddhara Trust, Bombay. 28. livājivābhigamavrtti, by Malayagiri, 1919. Seth Devachandra Lalbhai Jain Pustakoddhara Trust, Bombay. 29. Jain Tattva Vidya, by Acharya Tulsi, 1994, Adarsh Sahitya Sangha, Curu. (Raj.). 30. Jain Darsana : Manana Aur Mimānsā, by Acharya Mahaprajna, 1995, Adarsh Sahitya Sangha, Curu, (Raj.). 31. Jain Siddhanta Dipikā, by Acharya Tulsi, 1998, Adarsh Sahitya Sangha, Curu. (Raj.).

Page #407

- 390 :
Jaina Päriblasika Sabdakośa/Bibliography
32. Jätadharmakathāvrtti, by Abhayadevasuri, 1951. Sri Siddhachakra Sahitya l'racaraka Samiti, Bombay. 33. Jhini Caraca, by Jayacharya, 1985, Jain Vishva Bharati, Ladnun (Raj.). 34. Thānam, Ed. Muni Nathmal. (Acharya Mahaprajna), V. S. 2033, Jain Vishva Bharati. Ladnun (Raj.). 35. Tattvärthavärtika (Part 1, 2), by Akalanka Deva, Ed. Prof. Mahendrumar Jain. 1953. 1957. Bharatiya Jnana Pith, Kashi. 36. Tattvärthavrtti, by Shrutasagarsuri, Bharatiya Jnana Pith, Banaras, 37. Tattvārthadhigama Bhasyavrtti (Part 1, 2), by Siddhasenagani, 1926, 1930. Devachandra Lalbhai Jain Pustakoddhara
Trust, Bombay 38. Tiloyapannatti, by Yativrisabhacharya, 1999. Jivaraj Granthmala, Solapur. 39. Dasaveäliyam, Synod-chief Acharya Tulsi. Ed. by Muni Nathmal (Acharya Mahapraina), 1974. Jain Vishva Bharati.
Ladnun (Raj.). 40. Dasaveäliyasuttam Niryukti, with Cūrni, by Bhadrabahu Swami, Cü. Agastyasingh Sthavira. Ed. Muni Punyavijayaji,
1973, Prakrita Text Society, Ahemdabad. 41. Dasavaikälika Cūrni, by Jinadasa Mahattara, 1933. Sri Rshabhadeva Kesarimala Shvetambara Sansthan. Ratlam. 42. Dasavnikälikaniryukti, 1973, Prakrit Text Society, Ahemdabad. 43. Dasavaikälikavrtti, by Haribhadrasuri, Devachandra Lalbhai Jain Pustakoddhara Trust. Bombay. 44. Dravyānuyogätarkanā, by Shrimad Bhojakavi, 1977. Paramashruta Prabhavaka Mandala. Shrimadrajachandra Ashram,
Agasa. 45. Dvadasäranayacakram, Ed. by Muni Jambuvijaya, 1988, Shri Jain Atmananda Sabha. Bhavanagara. 46. Dhavlā, by Virasenacharya, 1985, Jain Sanskrit Sanrakshaka Sangha, Sholapur. 47. Nayacakra, by Mailladhavala, Ed. Pt. Kailasha Chandra Shastri, 1971, Bharatiya Jnanapith. Varanasi. 48. Navapadärtha, by Acharya Bhikshu, 1961, Jain Vishva Bharati, Ladnun (Raj.). 49. Nandi (Navasuttaņi), Synod-chief. Acharya Tulsi, Ed. by Acharya Mahaprajna. 1987. Jain Vishva Bharati, Ladnun
(Raj.). Nardi (Edited/Explained), Synod-chief. Ganadhipati Tulsi, Editor & Annotator Acharya Mahaprajna, 1997, Jain Vishva
Bharati Institute (Deemed University). Ladnun (Raj.). 50. Nandicūrni (Nandisuttam), by Jinadasgani, Ed. Muni Sri Punyavijayaji, 1966. Prakrit Text Society, Ahemdabad. 51. Nandi Vrtti, by Haribhadriyasuri, 1966, Prakrit Text Society. Ahemdabad. 52. Nandi Vrtti, by Malayagiri, 1966, Agamodaya Samiti. Mahesana. 53. Navasuttani, Synod-chief. Acharya Tulsi, Ed. by Acharya Mahaprajna, V.S. 2057, Jain Vishva Bharati, Ladnun (Raj.). 54. Nāyādhammakahão, Synod-chief. Acharya Tulsi, Ed. by Acharya Mahaprajna, V.S. 2003. Jain Vishva Bharati, Ladnun
(Raj.). Näyādhammakahão, Synod-chief. Acharya Tulsi, Editor & Commentator Acharya Mahaprajna, 2003. Jain Vishva Bharati,
Ladnun (Raj.). 55. Niyamasāra, by Kundakundacharya, V. S. 2023, Mulachanda Kisandas Kapadiva. 56. Niryukti Pancaka, Dasavai, Utta.. Acârânga, Sūtrakytārga. Daśāśrutaskandha. by Synod-chiet. Acharya Tulsi, 1999. Jain
Vishva Bharati, Ladnun (Raj.). 57. Nirvänakalika, by Padalipta. 58. Nisitha Sūtram Bhāşya, with Cūrni, Ed. by Upadhyayay Kavi Shri Amarmuni, Munishri Kanhaiyalal Kamal, 1982,
Sanmati Jnanapith, Lohamandi, Agra. 59. Nyāyakumudacandra, by Acharya Prabhachandra, 1938, 1995, Manikchanda Digambara Jain Granthmala, Bombay. 60. Nyāyadipikā, 2001, Abhinava Dharmabhushanayati Pratibha Prakashan. Delhi. 61. Nyāyāvatāra, by Siddhasena Divakar, 1976, Paramashruta Prabhavaka Mandala. Shrimadrajachandra Ashram, Agasa. 62. Pamcasamgraha, by Hiralal Jain, V. S. 2017. Bharatiya Jnanapith, Kaski. 63. Pamcāsaka, by Haribhadra, 1997. Parshvanath Vidyapeth, Varanasi. 64. Pinda Niryukti, by Bhadrabahu Swami, 1958, Devachandra Lalbhai Jain Pustakoddhara Trust. Bombay, 65. Prajāpanā Vrtti, by Srimanmalayagiri, 1918, Agamodaya Samiti, Mehasana. 66. Pramāna Mimāmsi, by Hemachandracharya, 1989, Sarasvati Pustak Bhandar. Ahemdabad.

Page #408

Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa/Bibliography
-: 391 :
67. Pramananayatattvalokālamkara, by Vadidevasuri, 1937, Jain Sahitya Vikash Mandala. Bombay. 68. Pravacanosároddhara, by Srimannemichandrasuri, Tika Srisiddhasenasuri. Devachandra Lalbhai Jain Pustakoddhara
Trust. 69. Pravnicanasāroddhāra, by Udayaprabhasuri, 1988, Jain Shvetambara Murtipujaka Tapagaccha, Gopipura, Sanghasurata. 70. Prasnavyākarana Vrtti, by Abhayadevasuri, 1919, Agamadoya Samiti. 71. Brhatkalpablāsyam, by Sthavira Aryabhadrabahu, (Svopajñaniryukti with Bhasya of Samghadāsa Gani). Atmanand
Jain Sabha, Bhavanagar, Gujarata. 72. Brhad Dravyasangralia, Nemichandra Siddhāntadeva. 1989, Shriparamashruta Prabhavaka Mandala, Shrimad
rajachandra Ashram, Agasa. 73. Brhat Sangrahani. 74. Bhagavai (Viāhapannatti) (part 1. 2. 3. 4). Synod-chief Acharya Tulsi, Bhasuakrira Acharya Mahaprajna, 1994, 2000,
2005, 2007 Jain Vishva Bharati, Ladnun (Raj.). 75. Bhagavati Aradhana, by Acharya Shri Shivarya, 1978. Jaina Sanskrit Sanrakshaka Sangh. Sholapur. 76. Bhagavnati Cūri, by Jinadas Mahattara. 77. Bliagavati Vrtti, by Abhayadevasuri, 1919. Agamadoya Samiti, Bombay. 78. Bhavasangrahn, by Shrimaddevasena, 'Ravaji Sakharam Dosi Phalatana Gali. Solapur. 79. Bliiksunumyakarniki. by Acharya Tulsi. 1970. Adarsh Sahitya Sangha, Curu. (Raj.) 80. Muwo musisanam, by Acharya Tulsi, 1998, Adarsh Sahitya Sangha, Churu, (Raj.). 81. Mūlācāra, by Vattakeraswami, 1998, Bharatavarsiya Anekantavidvad Parishad. 82. Yogasataka, by Haribhadrasuri. 83. Yogaśāstra, by Hemacandrasuri, 1977. Jain Sahitya Vikas Mandala. Mumbai. 84. Rajaprasniya Vrtti, by Malayagiri, 1994, Shambhulal Shah, Ahemdabad. 85. Višeşāvasyakn Bhāsya, by Jinabhadragani, V. S. 2489, Divyadarshan Karyalaya, Ahemdabad. 86. Viseşāvasyaka Vrtti, by Maladhari Hemachandrasuri, V. S. 2489. Divyadarshan Karyalaya, Ahemdabad. 87. Vyavahāra Bhāsya, Synod-chief Acharya Tulsi, Ed. by Acharya Mahaprajna. 1996, Jain Vishva Bharati, Ladnun (Raj.). 88. Vyavahārabhāsyavrtti, by Malayagiri. Ed. Muni Maneka, 1928. Lawer Trikamalal, Agarachandra, Ahemdabad. 89. Satkhandīgana (with Dhingali Tiki). by Puspadanta Bhutabali, with Virasenacharya's Dhavalá Tika, Ed. Hiralal Jain,
1942. Seth Sitalaraya Laksmichand, Amaravati, Maharashtra 90. Saddarsana Samuccaya, by Haribhadrasuri, V.S. 2038. 91. Sanmatiprakarana, by Siddhasena Divakar. 92. Samayasura, by Acharya Kundakunda, 1989, Bharatiya Jnanapith, Varanasi. 93. Samayasāraprābhrta, by Pt. Pannalal Jain, 1974, Pramashruta Prabhavaka Mandala. Agasa. 94. Samavão, Synod-chief Acharya Tulsi, Ed. Yuvacharya Mahaprajna, 1984. Jain Vishva Bharati, Ladnun (Raj.). 95. Samavão Vrtti, by Abhayadevasuri, 1938. Seth Manekalal Chunilal, Ahemdabad. 96. Samādlisatuka, by Acharya Pujyapada, 1974. Jain Sanskrit Sanrakshaka Sangha, Sholapur. 97. Sarunārthasiddhi, by Acharya Pujyapada, 2005, Bharatiya Jnanapith, Varanasi. 98. Sūtrakrtansa Cürm, by Jinadasagani, 1998, Shri Rishabhadevaji Kesharamalaji Shvetambara Sanstha, Ratlam. 99, Siitrakstānga Vrtti, by Shilankacharya. 1950. Godi Parshva Jain Granthmala. 100. Siyasado (Part-1). Synod-chief Acharya Tulsi, Ed. by Yuvacharya Mahaprajna, 1984. Jain Vishva Bharati, Ladnun
(Raj.). 101. Siyagado (Part-2), Synod-chief Acharya Tulsi, Ed. by Acharya Mahaprajna, 1986, Anekant Shodhpith, Jain Vishva
Bharati, Ladnun (Raj.). 102. Sthanaigasutraurtti. by Abhayadevasuri. 1937, Seth Manekalal Chunilal. Ahemdabad. 103. Syidvidamarijari, by Mallisenasuri, 1992. Tr. & Ed. by Dr. Jagdishchandra Jain, Paramashruta Prabhavaka Mandala,
Srimad Rajachandra Ashram, Agasa.
-000

Page #409

-: 392 :
Jaina Päribhāsika Sabdakośa/Figure
(Krsnarāji
Triangle B.S.
Supratişthābha
Square B.S.
Square B.S.
Sūrābha
Sukrābha
Arci
M
Hexagonal B.S.
Hexagonal B.S.
Rista
Vairocana
Square B.S.
Candrabha
Arcimāli
Square B.S.
Prabhankarā
Triangle B.S.

Page #410

Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa/Figure
- 393 -
Gunaratnasamvatsara Tapa
Fasting Days
Pāranā
Total Days
32
16
16
30
15
15
28
14 142
13
13
27999
24 888
777
15 O
TTOTOO 15 30

Page #411

~~: 394 :
Jaina Pāribhāșika Sabdakośa/Figure
Tamaskāya
अबि नामक विमान सारबनदेव
___ अचिमाली विमान
आदित्यदेवर प्रथम
युगल ७०० देवतो
परिवार
उत्तर
अव्यावाध देव १ शुक्राभि (अग्नेय देव सुप्रतिष्टाभ
विमान ६००० देव परिवार बिमान ७
अरिष्टाभदेव: अरिराम विधान के कमी देव परिवार२
वहिन देत वेगेवन
यिन्यन: अरिष्टार्भावमान
दक्षिण
वायव्य
विरुणेन्द्र देव २ला प्रभकर दिमान द्वितीय युगल १०००
.
SSlagi
خنديته
Aalatka0000 Missistant
नैऋत्य
र प्रत्तर
पश्चिम द्वितीय प्रत्तर २ प्रथम प्रत्तर
'
माहेन्द्र, सनतकुमार ३].:.
...] इंशाण२ सोधर्म१
१
.असंगत
सातापसमुहको
तार होकर, यह महाजन
नियोजन एमाणावरता
कारसम्म
हासर प.नार असत्यात यो
२००० योजन जाने
Pathan
ells
Mananthers
CERecentRAD

Page #412

Jaina Pāribhāsika Sabdakosa/Figure
- 395:
Śrutapuruşa
Drstivāda
Vipākasūtra
Praśnavyākaraņa
Anuttaropapātika
Antakrtadasā
Upāsakadašā
jñātadharmakathā
Vyākhyāprajñapti
Samavāyānga
Sthānānga
Sūtrakrtānga
Acārānga

Page #413

396 -
Jaina Pāribhāṣika Sabdakosa/Figure
( Heavens and Hells
Abode of liberated souls Five Anuttaras (Victory heavens) Nike Craivevakas
Akyuta
Arany
Pranata
Anata Sahasrara Mahasukra Lantaka Brahmalok
THE TWENTY-SIX
HEAVENS
Mahendra
Sanatkynara
Aisaha
Saludharma
THE MIDDLE. COSMOS
Gien huedi
180,000 years height:
Pebble-hued
12.000
Sand-hued
128.00
Mud-hued
1941,01
THE SEVEN
HELLS
Smoke-hued
11 SIRI
Dark
Jln.
Pitch-dark
TOX.NX
.

Page #414
गणरस सारमाया ISBN: 978-81-89667-10-8 JAIN VISHVA BHARATI JAIN VISHVA BHARATI UNIVERSITY LADNUN-341 306 (RAJ.)